Actions

Work Header

CIR'S HEART

Summary:

What if in one universe, Cirrus is gorgeous, temperamental, foul-mouthed and an absolute menace and Phu is sweet and soft and just wanted to support his friends at a football game not get accidentally soul-bonded to the most unhinged senior in the university.

Quiet, polite, and deeply overwhelmed, Phu has no idea what to do when Cir suddenly declares him his boyfriend after one stolen kiss behind a building.

Now Phu is navigating the attention of a guy who doesn’t understand the concept of “taking it slow.” Cir, on the other hand, is spiraling into his first real love—possessive, tender, and absolutely convinced they’re soulmates.

**And behind all this, Phu has a stalker. that is NOT his cir**

Notes:

***READ THE TAGS!!!

yeah yeah i know, i'm as unhinged as my characters but in my absolute defence, there are a shit ton of amazing authors already excellent at normalcy with their characters having healthy relationships😭.

The cirrus is this fic is the rude foul-mouthed one from the parallel world but his phu is not his stalker. idk but i need my tiny boys being lusted after and chased.
Side effects is ending in like 3 chapters, There needs to be a CirPhu as unhinged as PhayuRain, but in this fic, only Cirrus is unhinged, properly.

And if you're reading my other fics i promise i will update them soon😭

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter Text

CIR’S POV

Where the fuck is he?

I stalk in front of the library like a caged animal, my boots scuffing against the concrete. My hair—half-tied, half-wild, swings with every sharp turn I make. Ten minutes. I’ve been pacing for ten fucking minutes, and every time my phone buzzes, my stomach lurches.

Maybe it’s him.

It never is.

I’ve called four times already. No answer.

Phu said he was going to the library. Thirty-seven minutes ago. I checked. Twice. Then again, because maybe my brain is playing tricks on me.

But it’s not.

“Fuck.” I shove a hand through my hair, gripping it at the roots.

Students give me a wide berth, avoiding me, whispering as they pass. Their eyes dart. Their heads turn. Like I’m some unhinged beast, seconds from snapping.

Fine. Maybe I am.

Because thirty minutes ago, Wim and Jin told me someone sent Phu a package.

“Cute snacks,” Jin had said, expression blank. “No name. I figured it was you.”

It wasn’t.

I’d never send something without signing my name. I want Phu to know when it’s from me. I love watching his face flush when he opens something embarrassing. Or sweet. Or—fuck—both.

But that package?

Not mine.

And now Phu isn’t picking up. Isn’t answering. Isn’t here.

My jaw ticks. My mind spirals.

What if someone’s messing with him?

What if someone wanted what’s mine?

What if

I exhale hard through my nose. No. I’m overthinking. Probably.

Phu could’ve just gotten distracted. Fallen asleep somewhere.

Pick up your goddamn phone,” I grit out, dialing again. This time, I press the call button so hard my thumb turns white.

Ring. Ring. Ring.

Voicemail.

I close my eyes, roll my neck like I’m about to throw a punch.

I’m not panicking.

But if I don’t hear from Phu in the next five minutes?

I’m tearing this campus apart.

PHU’S POV

“Hello?” I mumbled, pressing the phone between my ear and shoulder as I handed the pharmacist my ID. My nose was stuffy, and my throat felt like I’d swallowed sandpaper. Achi was next to me, flipping through a stack of ridiculous face masks on a display rack. He picked one shaped like a cat's mouth and held it up to his face, wiggling his eyebrows.

“Phu, where the hell are you!?”

I winced. “Nalin?”

“P’Cir is losing his mind!”

I blinked. “Huh?”

“He’s been pacing in front of the library for, like, forever! He’s called you—like—five times! Jin says he looks like he’s about to kill someone!”

“...What?”

“Did you tell him you were going to the pharmacy?!”

“I—no? Why would I?” I sniffled and turned away from Achi, who was now pretending to model the cat mask. “He’s supposed to be at football practice. I didn’t think—”

“Phu. You're literally the fifth person I’ve had call me about this. Rome texted me ‘Code Red: Cir Mode Activated.’ I don’t even know what that means, but it sounds bad!”

“I’ll call him as soon as I’m done here,” I promised, trying not to sound as tired as I felt. “Tell everyone to just chill. I’m not doing anything alarming, just a side trip to the pharmacy”. I hung up the phone confident that everything would be okay.”

I should’ve known better.

Because the thing is, I know how P’Cir can be.

But I also wasn’t doing anything wrong. Just buying cold meds. Achi was with me, he’d tagged along for snacks, of course, and now he looked concerned for an entirely different reason.

“What?” I asked, sliding my phone into my pocket.

You’re gonna call him?” Achi tilted his head, cautious now. “After he’s been storming around campus like a goddamn hurricane?”

“Well, yeah? I said I would.”

Achi bit his lip. “I’m not sure it’s a good idea for him to see you with me… in the state he’s in.”

“…What state?”

“The ‘murdery, jealous, Cirrus-going-feral’ state.”

I blinked.

Oh.

…Oops?

I check my voicemails and- Well, shit.

Missed calls. Multiple. All from him.

“Shit.”

I call him back right away, pressing the phone to my ear with a growing pit in my stomach.

It rings once.

Where. The fuck. Are. You?

“P'Cir?”

“Who the fuck else? Now answer me, Phu.”

“I—I’m at the pharmacy… What’s wrong? You’re scaring me.”

His voice—it sounded like the world was ending. Like I’d been kidnapped. Or hit by a truck. Or kissed someone else on accident.

“Don’t cry, baby,” he said, lower now. Rough. Dangerous. “Just be at your dorm in ten minutes.”

“Can you please just tell me what’s wrong?” I begged, heart thudding. I was sick, not stupid. Something was wrong.

“I’ll tell you when I see you in ten minutes. Ten minutes, Phukan. Don’t make me have to come looking for you.”

Then he hung up.

...Well shit.

I guess I was about to meet the caveman Tree and Nalin had warned me about.

CIR’S  POV

I get there in seven.

Seven minutes.

I could’ve beaten that if I’d run someone over which I almost did, but whatever.

Now I’m standing outside his dorm building, jaw clenched, pacing again. Boots scuffing against pavement, breath sharp, heart pounding like it’s about to burst out of my chest. I’m strung so tight I feel like I could snap in half.

And then—

“Phu!”

I turn so fast I nearly gave myself whiplash.

There he is.

Tiny, bundled in his hoodie, looking confused and kind of… tired?

He’s with Achi.

Of fucking course.

The second my eyes land on Achi, he freezes. His smile falters. He looks between me and Phu like he’s doing some kind of silent math.

And then he bolts.

Like literally turns around and runs like he’s just seen a demon rise from the earth.

Smart.

But I’m not even thinking about him anymore.

Because now I’m looking at Phu.

Really looking at him.

His nose is red. His eyes are watery. He sniffles once, miserable and clearly sick, tugging his hoodie tighter around himself like he’s cold. He looks so soft. So small.

So not okay.

And just like that, all the anger, the firestorm boiling in my chest short-circuits.

“What’s wrong, baby?” I ask, already walking toward him. “Are you okay?”

Phu blinks up at me, confused. “I have a cold,” he says like it’s obvious. “I went to the pharmacy.”

“I thought someone took you,” I say, voice low. I reach out and take his arms gently. “You weren’t answering. You said you’d meet me. I—I thought something happened.”

His expression shifts. Guilt flickers in those big eyes. “P’Cir…”

“No,” I whisper, pulling him into my chest and wrapping my arms around him tight. “Don’t do that to me again.”

He’s warm. Too warm. I can feel it even through his hoodie.

“You’ve got a fever, baby.”

“I told you, it’s just a cold,” he mutters.

“You didn’t tell me anything,” I say, pulling back enough to look him over. “And you walked around campus like this? Why didn’t you say something?”

“I didn’t want you to worry…”

I stare at him. Then let out a low, humorless laugh.

“Too fucking late.”

I scoop him up before he can protest.

He squeaks, actually squeaks, but he doesn’t fight me. Just wraps his arms around my neck and buries his face in my shoulder, like he’s too tired to argue.

“P’Cir, I can walk—”

“Shh,” I say, already climbing the stairs two at a time. “You’re sick. Let me take care of you.”

He doesn’t argue again.

I get his dorm door open with his key, carry him straight to bed, and start fussing. Hoodie off. Socks off. Tuck him in. I adjust the blanket three times before I’m satisfied, then crouch down beside him, brushing damp hair from his forehead.

“You’re warm,” I murmur.

“I told you. Just a cold,” he mumbles, curling into the blanket like a sleepy kitten. “You didn’t have to come storming all the way here, y’know.”

I pause, exhale slowly. “You stopped answering. You disappeared. What did you think I was gonna do?”

He doesn’t answer.

A moment passes.

Then, in a small voice: “Why were you going crazy earlier?”

The question is innocent.

But it snaps something in me.

The fire I’d barely been holding back roars up in an instant.

I lean in. “Who sent you the food, Phu?”

He blinks, slow and confused. “What? You did…”

I sit back on my heels. My jaw clenches. “No,” I say, voice low and cold now. “I sure as fuck did not.”

Silence.

Phu stares at me, wide-eyed. “You… didn’t?”

“No.”

Another beat of silence. I see it, the realization dawn slowly across his face, the confusion flickering into unease.

“I thought…” he whispers. “It had no name, but Jin said it was probably from you, so I just… assumed.”

My eyes narrow. “Don’t assume anything when it comes to you. You understand me?”

Phu nods quickly, eyes still round. He looks a little stunned. A little worried. Like he doesn’t know if I’m going to kiss him or murder someone.

Both are on the table.

I lean in again, softer this time, hand brushing against his flushed cheek.

“I need to know when something like that shows up, Phu. I need to know if someone’s trying to get close to you.”

“But it was just snacks,” he says, quiet.

“Nothing is just anything when it comes to you.”

 

From the darkness…

I saw him first.

Long before that arrogant quarterback ever laid eyes on him, I saw Phukan.

So small. So sweet. So... unaware.

He smiled at everyone. Walked through the world like it couldn’t touch him. Like he didn’t know how many eyes watched him from the shadows. Like he didn’t know mine were always there. Always waiting.

I knew what he liked before this Cirrus even knew his name.

I knew the colors he wore when he was in a good mood. The playlists he listened to when he was sad. How he tapped his fingers when he was nervous. I knew his schedule. His habits. His routine.

And then he showed up.

That, smug bastard with his tattoos and football swagger, looking at Phu like he was a prize to be claimed.

And Phu... he looked back.

At first I thought it was just curiosity. Just nerves. But then he smiled. He blushed.

He let him in.

And now?

Now I have to watch him get pulled deeper and deeper into Cirrus’ world. Watch that bastard walk around with his hand on Phu’s waist like he earned it. Like he has the right.

He doesn’t.

He doesn’t know him. Not like I do.

He didn’t see Phu that day he cried in the library. He didn’t stay up refreshing Phu’s profile for hours when he was offline. He didn’t send him that snack box with all his favorites.

I did.

And he didn’t even say thank you.

Cirrus gets his kiss. His smile. His trust.

And I sit in the dark, watching.

But that’s okay.

Because Phu isn’t his.

Not really.

He’s mine.

He just doesn’t remember yet.

Chapter 2

Summary:

How they met...

Notes:

You guys know i love a little throwback

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

I close my eyes, trying to rest, but my brain won’t shut up.

P’Cir’s words keep echoing—“Nothing is just anything when it comes to you.”

It makes something twist in my chest.

I remember the first time I saw him. 1 month ago.

It was the first football game of the semester. I wasn’t even planning to go at first, but Achi had dragged me and Tree along to support Nalin and Jin. Nalin was cheering. Jin was playing.

I remember the crowd being loud, the stadium lights burning bright, the scent of sweat and energy and popcorn hanging in the air. I’d been sitting between Achi and Tree, chewing on a straw and trying to follow the game.

And then I saw him.

Cirrus.

P’Cir.

Standing on the field like he owned the universe.

I didn’t need anyone to tell me who he was. Everybody knew him.

The quarterback. The senior. Rich, hot, dangerous. He looked like he’d been carved by something ancient and angry—half angel, half hellfire.

Tall, broad-shouldered, jersey clinging to his body like it had a personal vendetta and tattoos peeking just beneath the collar of his jersey, sweat gleaming on his skin.

 His long black hair was tied half-up, strands sticking to his jaw, sweat running down the curve of his throat. He looked like something out of a dream or a nightmare, depending on who you asked.

I couldn’t stop staring.

I’d never seen someone so—

I don’t know. Devastating.

My heart had done that annoying thing. The thump that felt like falling off a building.

And then, just as I thought he couldn’t possibly look more untouchable, he turned. His eyes met mine for half a second.

I think I stopped breathing.

Right then, Lukprae—head of the cheerleading squad—ran up and threw her arms around him, hanging off his neck like she belonged there.

He doesn’t hug her back.

Doesn’t smile.

He barely even looks at her.

But he doesn’t push her off, either.

And that’s enough.

That’s enough for her to declare them the university couple on her Instagram the next day. Enough for the rumors to spread, for her to start saying “my Cir” like it’s a title she earned.

Even though he never claimed her. Not once.

But it’s not just Lukprae.

Everyone has stories.

Cirrus Rueng—the heartbreaker, the playboy. Never seen with the same person twice. Never interested long enough to care.

I look away.

Nope. Absolutely not.

I was just a freshman. I had enough to worry about, getting to class on time, surviving architecture studio, not tripping on my own feet.

I didn’t need that kind of drama in my life.

And P’Cir?

P’Cir was P’Cir.

 

Cir’s POV

People say I don’t have a heart.

I don’t blame them. I’ve never given anyone a reason to think otherwise.

But that day under the stadium lights, sweat still clinging to my skin and adrenaline burning in my veins, I saw him.

And something beat different in my chest for the first time in my entire fucking life.

He’s standing near the bleachers, tucked between a loud guy and a girl with sharp eyes. But all I can see is him.

Tiny. Colorful. Soft.

Big sweater. Bigger eyes.

Wide-eyed like the world is brand new and too bright. Like he doesn’t belong anywhere near people like me.

And maybe he doesn’t.

But fuck, I want him to.

I can’t look away. My chest tightens. My mouth goes dry. The sounds of the crowd blur into white noise and all I can hear is the rush of blood in my ears.

Mine.

That’s the first thought I have. Not who is he or what’s his name—just mine.

And right when I take a step toward him just one- Lukprae throws herself on me like she’s rehearsed it.

Fucking Lukprae.

I don’t even look at her. Don’t smile. I’m already scanning for him again.

But he’s gone.

Gone.

Like a dream that slipped through my fingers.

I feel something sharp in my chest. It’s not anger. It’s not jealousy. It’s…Panic.

For the first time in my life.

I storm into the locker room and don’t even wait to shower. I need to know who he is.

And lucky for me, one of my best friends, Wim— annoyingly perfect Wim is the student council president. And even luckier, Wim is dating Jin, one of the juniors on my team.

And he—I find out—is friends with my sunshine boy.

Phukan.
Phu.

A freshman.

Just a freshman.

And me?

Time to hunt.

 

 

Cir’s POV

I corner them the next morning.

Wim jumps like he’s just been caught cheating on an exam. Jin just raises an eyebrow, cool as always, stirring his coffee like I didn’t just trap them in the hallway with no witnesses.

“You,” I say, pointing at Jin. “Talk.”

Jin glances at Wim, then at me. “About?”

“Phu.”

Wim chokes on air. Jin doesn’t even blink.

“You mean Phukan?” he asks, like we’re discussing the weather. “Freshman. Architecture. Superstitious. Soft. Cries during movies. Can’t eat spicy food.”

My eyes narrow. “Why do you know that much?”

“Because unlike you,” Jin says flatly, “I talk to people and…he’s one of my bestfriends.”

Wim groans. “Cir, please don’t traumatize the boy. He just started school.”

“I’m not gonna traumatize him,” I snap. “I’m just gonna meet him.”

Jin takes another sip of his drink. “You planning to ‘meet him’ with that serial killer expression on your face?”

I ignore him.

But now I’ve got what I need.

Phu.

Architecture freshman.

Tiny. Beautiful. Dangerous, but in the way that makes my chest hurt.

So I wait.

And on the second day, lunch hour, I spot them.

Phu, sitting under the tree with his little nest of chaos. Achi, Tree, Nalin, Jin. They’re laughing about something. He’s got a juice box in his hands, knees pulled up to his chest, hair messy and cheeks pink from the sun.

He looks like he belongs in a painting.

And then he laughs.

I’m moving before I even think about it.

Boots crunch across grass. Heads turn. Achi freezes. Tree tilts her head. Phu glances up just as I stop right in front of them.

“Jin,” I say.

Jin looks up calmly, completely unbothered. “Hm?”

“Introduce us.”

Phu blinks, Wide-eyed. Like he doesn’t know whether to run or bow.

And just like that—my heart fucking stutters again.

Jin sighs like I’ve asked him to stand up in front of class and recite a poem.

This is Phukan,” he says coolly, nodding to the tiny boy beside him. “Phu, this is P’Cir. He’s… P’Cir.”

Phu looks up at me, blinking, confused, like he’s still buffering the situation.

Tree’s eyes narrow suspiciously, glancing between us like she’s watching a snake slither into a rabbit’s burrow. Achi is whispering something to Nalin.

But I don’t notice any of that.

Because Phu’s looking at me.

And I go around to his side and squat to his eye level, facing him fully.

Hi, Phukan.

His head tilts a little, and those wide, glassy, doe eyes land on me properly for the first time.

He gasps, soft, barely there, just a tiny intake of breath

And I almost fall on my ass.

Everything ceases to exist.

The noise, the sun, the people, the grass, the world. Gone.

All I see is him.

His mouth. His eyes. His fucking face.

And like a goddamn slideshow playing behind my eyes, I see it—Days from now. Weeks. Months.
Years.
His hand in mine. His head on my chest. His smile in my kitchen.
In my arms. In my bed. In my life.

And I just know, nothing will remain the same again.

My body heats under his shy gaze. My pulse is a thunderstorm. I have to literally bite my lip to keep the groan threatening to escape from slipping out.

Then he says it. “Hi, P’Cir.

Just like that.

Soft. Sweet. Polite.

And God—I’m wrecked.

What a fucking voice.

And then, He blushes.

Pink rushes up his cheeks, all the way to his ears, and it’s like the air is sucked out of the fucking universe.

I suddenly become aware of the loud silence that falls over us. It’s deafening. It’s like every breathing soul in the room is watching. Listening. Waiting.

I feel my hackles rise.

A strange, feral thing curls in my chest—dark and alive and angry.

Mine.

The word slams through me like a punch.

I want to fight everyone in this courtyard. I want to challenge every person here until there is no doubt left in anyone’s mind. Until the whole goddamn world knows that he belongs to me.

What the fuck?

I blink rapidly, trying to clear my vision, trying to clear my brain but it’s not working.

“We need to talk”.

That’s what I say. I don’t even know why. What does that mean? Where am I going with this?

What the hell am I doing?

But I don’t stop.

I grab his hand. It’s soft and small and warm, and I feel a jolt shoot up my arm like I’ve touched something sacred and forbidden at the same time.

He gasps, another soft sound and throws a wide-eyed, panicked look over his shoulder at his friends.

I don’t care.

I’m not letting go.

The way I feel right now, if Jin or Achi tries to block me, I will absolutely knock one of them the fuck out without hesitation.

I pull him away from the table.

He stumbles once, trying to keep up with my pace, and I slow down just enough for him to stay on his feet but not enough to stop.

Because if I stop, I’ll start thinking again.

And if I start thinking, I’ll realize I’m in trouble.

So much fucking trouble.

Phu’s POV

I was just… trying to have lunch.

Like a normal person.

With my friends. Under a tree. With a juice box.

And then P’Cir crashes into my life like a meteor.

One minute Jin is introducing us—calm, casual, like we’re in a group project and the next?

He says we need to talk, grabs my hand, and starts dragging me away.

Dragging. Me. Away.

I’m being abducted. Publicly.

His hand is big and warm, and it swallows mine completely. I have to practically jog to keep up, my legs nowhere near long enough for this kind of pace.

He’s tall. Taller than me. Bigger than me.

And he’s got that half-up hair and those dark, slanted eyes that look like they could swallow galaxies. Like some fox spirit stepped out of a myth just to personally ruin my day.

It feels weird.

Having his eyes on me. His attention.
My name in his mouth.

And now I don’t know why he’s dragging me or where we’re going.

“U-Um… P’Cir?”

He doesn’t answer.

He just keeps walking. Jaw tight. Eyes stormy. Gripping my hand like he’s afraid I’ll disappear if he lets go.

Which is dumb.

I’m very visibly here. Struggling to keep up. Flushed. Confused. Extremely not a threat to anyone.

But still, he doesn’t let go.

And I don’t pull away.

…Why don’t I pull away?

 

Cir’s POV

I finally stop.

We’re behind some building, out of sight, out of earshot. I don’t know where exactly, we just kept walking and I couldn’t stop until I had him alone.

And now he’s here.

Right in front of me.

Pressed back against the wall, all wide eyes and flushed cheeks and heaving breaths like I just ran off with his soul.

I cage him in without thinking, one hand against the wall beside his head, the other still wrapped around his fingers, holding tight like he’ll vanish if I let go.

He looks up at me, voice barely above a whisper.

“P’Cir… am I in trouble?”

Fuck.

Fuck.

He’s too innocent. Too sweet. That look on his face, those big goddamn eyes, like he’s scared I’m about to scold him for something—

It wrecks me.

I look at him, really look, and it hits me again like a sledgehammer to the chest.

He’s beautiful.

Not just pretty. Not just cute. Beautiful.

And my heart—Shit, it’s beating so fast. I don’t think it was even working two days ago.

My voice comes out rougher than I mean. “Do you have a man? Or a girl?”

What the fuck, Cir.

Real smooth.

That wasn’t what I wanted to say. Not the first thing. Not even the tenth thing. But it slips out anyway, and I can’t take it back.

He blinks up at me, confused. “Huh?”

I watch him shake his head.

That’s all it takes.

Before he even finishes, I lean in and kiss him.

Like a goddamn starving man.

I can’t help it, okay? I’ve wanted to taste him since our eyes met across the field. I’ve waited damn near twenty-four hours already. I should get points for restraint.

His lips are soft—too soft. And warm. He gasps, just a little, and that sound alone nearly undoes me.

He freezes. Then melts. I feel it.

My hand finds his waist, pulling him closer. His fingers clutch mine tighter like he doesn’t know whether to hold on or pull away but he doesn’t push me off.

He lets me.

Lets me kiss him like he’s mine.

And God help me, I’m not sure I’ll ever stop.

Last night, there were moments, quiet little cracks in my self-control when I’d come this close to storming across campus, dragging him out of that group of friends, and taking him back to my place.

To my room. My space.
Mine.

So honestly? This right now? Behind a building, kissing him breathless? This is tame in my opinion.

It doesn’t matter that I’m acting like a madman. That we’ve barely even spoken. That I don’t know him the way a sane person should before doing something like this.

None of it matters.

Because everything inside me, every instinct, every breath, every beat of this suddenly very alive heart is screaming that this one boy is mine.

I’d burn the world for him.

There is no obstacle I wouldn’t obliterate to claim him.

Knowing no one else had already staked a claim makes it easier, sure but if that hadn’t been the case?

Then I’d be fighting tooth and nail to rip him out of someone else’s arms. I wouldn’t stop until I won.

Fuck it, I’d been zapped. Cursed. Struck by something ancient and fucked-up and permanent. Because there’s no other explanation for the level of crazy unraveling inside me right now.

“Mine,” I groan out against his lips.

I pull back just enough, gasping, heart pounding like I’ve just run for miles. My forehead presses against his. I can feel his breath shaky, shallow, wrecked, on my mouth.

He’s trembling a little. And I know I’m a lot. I know I’m too much.

So I force myself to ask it.

Low. Hoarse. Honest.

“Tell me to stop,” I whisper. “If you want me to, I will.”

Even if it kills me.

To my surprise, my absolute, earth-shattering surprise, he licks his lips and shakes his head.

“No,” he whispers, voice soft and shaking. “I don’t want you to stop.”

Fucking hell.

I lose it.

I crash back into his mouth like it’s the only thing keeping me alive. I consume him. His taste sears through me like a burning spear, igniting a wildfire in my blood. He tastes sweet—innocent, maybe—but with something darker underneath. Something that promises I’ll never get enough.

His soft little body molds itself to mine perfectly, like we were carved out of the same aching, lonely stone.

And the best part?

The beauty of it?

He kisses me back.

Not just politely. Not just letting me have him.

No—he meets me there. Returns my embrace with equal fervor. His lips cling to mine like he’s known me for lifetimes. Like he’s been waiting for this too.

And then he purrs.

That soft, needy little sound rumbles in his throat and vibrates into my mouth.

I almost fucking lose it.

If he keeps making that sound, I’m afraid I’ll lose whatever thread of control I have left and end up ravaging more than just his lips—right here. Against this wall. Where anyone could see.

In some dim, remote corner of my brain, I know I should stop. That I need to rein it in.

But I can’t.

I have no control over my body’s reaction to him—my mind, my heart, my fucking soul. It’s like they’ve all staged a mutiny. All they want is him.

I grind my hips into his, letting the ache in my cock press against his soft, warm body through the fabric of our trousers. I groan into his mouth, desperate and ruined and gone.

But then something cuts through the haze.

Not here.

Not like this.

Not with him.

Because he isn’t like the others. He can’t be treated like the others.

I pull back slightly, chest heaving, forehead still resting against his. My hand cradles the side of his flushed face like he’s something delicate. Precious.

He is.

I’ve never made a spectacle of anyone. But with him?

I’d never risk it.

He’s different.

He’s mine.

 

PHU’S POV

I’m dizzy.

Absolutely, undeniably dizzy.

Like I’ve just been spun in circles, dropped from a building, and kissed by the god of chaos all at once.

What the hell just happened to me?

What the hell got into me?

I’ve never behaved like that. Never lost control like that. Never let someone touch me, kiss me like that.

Not in public. Not in private. Not ever.

I don’t drive guys crazy with lust. That’s not me. I’m not the seducing type. Stuff like this doesn’t happen in real life, and certainly not to me.

I mean… I know I’m not ugly.

But the way he looked at me, the way he touched me, he made me feel like I was the most desirable thing on two legs. Like I was fire and sugar and everything he’s ever wanted, all wrapped up in one overwhelmed, confused, still-blushing freshman.

And then…
I remember who I’m dealing with.

This is Cirrus.

The campus quarterback.

The guy half the school wants and the other half fears.

For all I know, this is just what he does. Maybe I’m just next in line. Maybe this is part of some perfected seduction act.

But before I can even finish that spiral, he’s kissing me again.

All thoughts flee.

Everything short-circuits as he recaptures my mouth like he can’t help himself, like he needs it more than air. His tongue sweeps into me, ruthless and hot, and it completely wrecks my senses.

I melt.

burn.

Liquid heat pools between my thighs as he consumes me, body pressed tight to mine, overwhelming and wild and so goodI forget how to breathe.

And I give in one more time.

To the madness he invokes.

To the danger. The want. The deep, impossible craving curling inside me like a secret I’ve always had and never understood until now.

 

CIR’S POV

He tastes like cotton candy and sin.

His lips soft, sweet, addictive, his body trembling in my arms as I plunder his mouth deeper, chasing more, always more, because now that I’ve had a taste of him, I know I’ll never stop craving it.

And then “Dude, get a room!

Some asshole yells from a distance, and it jolts me out of the spiral.

Reality, cold and inconvenient, comes rushing back.

I pull away slowly, gently, our mouths parting with a soft, wet sound that makes my blood thrum harder than it should.

His cheeks are flushed. His lips kiss-swollen. His eyes… glassy, stunned.

I cradle his face in both hands so I can look straight into those big, beautiful eyes—the ones that ruin me every time they blink.

“In case you missed that,” I say, voice low, rough, final, “I just staked my claim.”

He stares at me, breath catching.

“From this day on, you belong to me.”

No room for argument. No room for doubt.

I mean it. Every word.

He needs to understand exactly what’s happening here, right now. I’ll explain things to him later when my head isn’t spinning and my hands don’t still ache to touch him.

But this, this was step one.

Semantics.

Lay the claim.

Own the truth.

I probably should’ve asked Dad how he broke the news to Mom. I’m sure he told us the story before some kind of Romeo and Juliet shit but I never paid attention.

Who the hell believes in love at first sight and happily ever after in this day and age?

Apparently, me.

Now my ass is in a sling, because I have no idea what the fuck I’m supposed to do next.

I know what I want to do, drag him back to my place, chain him to the bed, and tell him not to dare leave.

But I know that’s not going to go over well.

People already think I belong in a psych ward.

And now I’ve got this sweet, wide-eyed freshman looking up at me like I just rearranged his whole universe.

Fuck.

I don’t even mourn the loss of my freedom.

Didn’t blink when the door to my bachelorhood slammed shut and locked forever.

Honestly? Good fucking riddance.

There’s nothing he can say that would change what’s happening between us. I felt him come alive in my arms, soft body pressed to mine, lips clinging, making those sweet little sounds like he was made for me.

We fit.

That’s all I need for now.

The rest, whatever doubts he has, whatever chaos this stirs up, I’ll handle it. I’ll see to it.

I always do.

So I cradle his face and say, low and final, “Do you understand what I’m saying, Phu?”

But instead of answering, Like a goddamn light bulb flicks on in his head,

My baby runs.

He runs.

One second he’s in my arms, dazed and kiss-wrecked.

The next?

Gone.

Just gone.

Feet pounding the pavement, Sweater flying behind him, vanishing around the side of the building before my brain can even catch up.

“What the—”

I blink.

Once.

Twice.

What the fuck?!

He actually ran??

 

Phu’s POV

I’m running.

I’m literally running.

Why am I running?

What the hell just happened?!

My brain is a scrambled mess of kisses and possessive declarations and tongue. There was tongue. There was heat. There was grinding. There were words “You belong to me.”

WHAT.

THE.

ACTUAL.

HELL.

I don’t even know where my feet are taking me, I just know I need to get away. Somewhere no one will find me. Somewhere safe.

Behind the old art building. Nobody ever goes there. I throw myself against the cool wall, panting, shaking, one hand gripping the strap of my bag like it’s the only thing tethering me to reality.

My heart’s still racing.

My lips are tingling.

And my phone won’t stop buzzing.

I yank it out of my pocket and—

Oh.

Twenty-eight notifications.

Group chat is blowing up. Nalin. Tree. Jin. Achi. Even Wim.

“WHERE ARE YOU.”
“What the hell happened??”
“Did he kidnap you???”
“Blink twice if you're okay.”
“Honestly if it was a good kiss I support it.”
“TREE SAID SHE’S GETTING A BAT.”

I stare at it.

Then toss my head back and groan.

I can’t deal with them right now.

I ignore all of it and quickly type one message:

going back to the dorm. don’t follow me.

Then I turn my phone off.

I slide down to the floor, heart still thudding, breath still uneven.

P’Cir kissed me like I was the only person in the universe.

And I…

I liked it.

I’m in so much trouble.

 

Cir’s POV

I’m going crazy.

Actually, legitimately losing it.

He ran. My sunshine boy ran.

And now he’s disappeared off the face of the fucking earth.

 

I’ve checked behind the main building. The quad. The fucking library, even glared into the vending machine corner like maybe he curled up next to the chips.

I even asked the girl at the coffee stand if she’d seen someone “tiny and cute and running like the devil was chasing him.”

She said no.

I’m about to start tearing the campus apart brick by brick when I run straight into Rome and Ozone coming out of the Student Union.

“Yo, Cir!”

I turn. Rome and Ozone are leaning against a bench like they’ve been watching my descent into madness from afar.

Rome’s grinning. Ozone looks like he wants to file for emotional sibling divorce.

“Who’re you looking for?” Rome asks.

“My boyfriend,” I snap without thinking.

They both blink.

Ozone squints. “Your what now?”

“My boyfriend,” I say again, impatient, scanning the path like Phu might materialize out of thin air. “He’s small. Hoodie. Soft. Makes that sound when he kisses—”

“Okay, what?” Rome starts laughing.

Ozone’s face twists into something between confusion and concerned younger sibling exhaustion like he's trying to figure out if I’ve finally lost the last working neuron I had.

Then he sighs. Loud. Dramatic.

“Cir,” he says, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You’re normally insane. That’s not news. But even this is a stretch. Boyfriend???’

I stop. Turn to them and Stare.

“You don’t understand. He blushed. And ran. After I told him he’s mine.”

“…Right,” Ozone says slowly, like he’s dealing with a feral animal. “And how long have you known your ‘boyfriend’?”

“Doesn’t matter,” I say

Rome whistles low. “Fastest courtship in university history.”

“I staked my claim,” I say like that means something. “I kissed him. He kissed me back.”

Ozone squints at me. “Yeah. Then he ran away wen he figured out you’re psycho.”

“I’m fixing that,” I mutter, already scanning the horizon like he might materialize if I think hard enough.

Ozone blinks hard. “You kissed a boy for the first time and now you’re acting like you’ve got matching graves planned.”

“I do,” I say, already walking again. “One grave. Side by side. Or I’ll haunt him. Not even death gets us out of this.”

“Jesus Christ,” I hear Ozone mutter.

Ozone sighs again. “You are literally a walking complaint.”

Rome just grins. “Want help looking, or should we stay out of the chaos and write your wedding speech?”

“Help,” I grit out. “Please.”

Because I don’t care if they think I’m crazy. I probably am.

But I’m not stopping until I find him.

He’s mine.

 

 

Eventually, I stop running around like a maniac and go where I know he’ll be.

His dorm.

Of course he’d run to his cave like a startled rabbit. Somewhere safe. Somewhere small. Somewhere I can corner him.

So I go.

I lean against the wall beside his door, arms folded, eyes fixed on the hallway like a hunter waiting for his prey. Every person that passes gets a glare sharp enough to peel skin.

And then, I see him.

Sweater. Pink cheeks. Eyes wide and hopeful like he really thinks he’s safe now.

He doesn’t see me at first. He’s too busy sighing, keys jingling in his hand, clearly thinking he’s free.

Cute.

And then,

He sees me.

He freezes.

Dead in his tracks.

His brain short-circuits for one beautiful, perfect second.

Then he bolts.

Or, he tries.

But I’m faster.

I lunge forward, catching his wrist in one hand and pulling him back with zero effort.

“Not so fast, baby.”

He squeaks—actually squeaks—and spins around to face me, eyes wide with full-blown panic. It’s adorable. He looks like he might faint, or scream, or kiss me again, and honestly, I’d be okay with any of the above.

His chest heaves as he stares up at me, breathless and furious and still, somehow, devastatingly beautiful.

I grin.

“You ran,” I murmur, brushing a thumb over his cheek like I didn’t just track him like a bloodhound. “That was mean.”

Phu’s POV

I don’t know what deity I’ve offended, But this? This has to be punishment.

I stand frozen, speechless, staring up at P’Cir like I’ve just been caught red-handed in a crime I didn’t know I committed.

ran from him. Ran like my life depended on it. And somehow, Somehow— He’s here.

Waiting. Like a horror movie. Or a very hot, very confusing fever dream.

He doesn’t say anything at first. Just reaches down, plucks my keys out of my hand like they’re his, and starts walking toward my door.

P’Cir—?!”

Nope. He’s not listening. He’s dragging me.

I don’t even get a chance to fight. How did he know which room was mine?! Did he ask someone? Did he follow me?? Is this legal??

He unlocks the door like he’s lived here for years, pushes it open, flicks on the light, and gently tugs me inside.

I blink, trying to keep up with the whiplash of it all.

He looks around slowly, like he’s examining some gallery piece. My small, cozy space—shelves filled with art supplies, fairy lights strung above my desk, little plushies on the bed.

Then he nods.

“I like it,” he says simply. “It’s you.”

I blink again.

He glances at me, then adds, “Not sure you’ll like my place, though. But I’m sure you can do something with it. Make it more colorful.”

Huh?

I stare at him, trying to decipher whatever logic is bouncing around in that beautiful but possibly concussed brain of his.

“P’Cir…” I say carefully. “Did you, by any chance… have an accident and hit your head recently?”

 

Notes:

i swear if you guys don’t like this one i'll cry (and yes i'm totally emotionally blackmailing you)

Chapter 3

Summary:

“I’m also single,” I offer weakly.

The second the words are out of my mouth, I know it’s a mistake.

It gets so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

Notes:

This Cir is so different from Cir in painter of the sky 😂

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

PHU’S POV

He frowns at me, like I’m the crazy one here.

“No.”

Dead serious.

I blink again. “Are you sure? Maybe a minor fall? A small brain injury?”

“I’m fine,” he says. Then shrugs, completely unbothered. “Other than the fact that I’m in love with you.”

The room tilts.

I think I black out for half a second.

What.

“P’Cir,” I say, forcing the words out before I lose whatever courage I’ve got left.
“You need to leave. Now, Please.”

For a second, I think he’s going to listen.
For half a second.

Then he tilts his head slightly and looks at me, really looks at me with that same unnerving, unreadable expression.

“That’s not what you said when I kissed you,” he says, voice maddeningly calm. “And you kissed me back.”

I splutter.

Literally splutter.
Hands waving helplessly between us like I can physically scatter the memory.

“Well—it’s—it’s out of character for me too!” I blurt, cheeks burning hot enough to fry eggs. “I don’t usually go around… kissing scary seniors in the middle of campus!”

He raises an eyebrow, like he’s patiently waiting for me to get to the actual point.

I press my palms together, bowing slightly in a frantic attempt at damage control.
“And I’m sorry if—if kissing you back gave you… ideas,” I stammer. “But this is crazy! You’re crazy! Respectfully, of course.”

The corner of his mouth twitches.

I don’t know if he’s amused or just moments away from handcuffing me to my bed.

Maybe both.

“I’m crazy,” he repeats slowly. Like he’s tasting the word.
“Respectfully,” I add quickly, chest heaving.

Silence stretches between us, thick and charged.

He doesn’t move.

He just stands there, in my tiny, fairy-lit dorm room, staring at me like I’m some miracle he’s afraid to blink at.

And somehow… somehow that’s even scarier than if he’d started yelling.

I stand there, heart jackhammering in my chest, waiting for him to laugh, to get mad, to leave.

He does none of those things.

Instead, he steps closer.

Slowly.

Like I’m some scared little animal he doesn’t want to spook.

I back up instinctively, bumping against the edge of my couch, panic flaring in my chest.

“P’Cir—” I start, hands half-raised like I can physically stop the train wreck barreling toward me.

But he doesn’t even blink.

He keeps coming.

Until there’s barely a sliver of space between us, until I can feel the heat of him seeping into my skin, until my lungs refuse to work properly.

He leans down, close enough that I can see the wild, possessive glint in his dark eyes, and says in a voice rough with certainty "You’re scared because you already know you’re mine too."

My brain short-circuits.

I just—I physically can’t process the words.

Can’t process him.

The way he says it, not like he’s questioning it, not like he’s asking permission but like it’s a fact. Like the sky is blue and gravity exists and I belong to him.

And the worst part?

The terrifying, heart-stopping part?

Somewhere deep inside, under all the panic and confusion and what the hell is happening,
some traitorous, trembling part of me believes him.

I stand there, frozen, heart pounding so hard it feels like my ribs might crack.

P’Cir watches me—steady, sure, unshakable and lifts his hand.

Slow.

Careful.

Like he’s afraid I’ll bolt again.

His fingers brush my cheek, warm and gentle, and it’s so soft it wrecks me worse than the kisses, worse than the words. It’s terrifying, how easily I lean into it without meaning to.

His thumb strokes lightly under my eye, like he’s memorizing me by touch.

And then, His voice, low and rough, right against my skin: "You can run all you want, baby."

I shiver.

"But I’ll always find you."

He leans in closer, forehead almost resting against mine, our breaths mingling in the tiny space between us.

"You're mine."

The words are a vow.

A sentence.

promise.

And God help me—It doesn’t sound like a threat.

It sounds like a home I didn’t even know I was looking for.

I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to hold onto the last shreds of sanity, of logic, of whatever rules I used to think my life followed.

But it’s useless.

Because here he is.

And here I am.

And maybe… maybe it’s already too late.

Before I can say anything, before I can even catch my breath, he leans in again.

Slow.

Deliberate.

This kiss isn’t wild like before.
It’s deeper. Stronger. Devastatingly sure.

He kisses me like he’s sealing something. Like he’s marking a line in the universe—mine—and daring anything to try and erase it.

His mouth moves against mine with infinite care, tongue teasing the seam of my lips until I part for him without even thinking. I melt. Completely. Helplessly.

He tastes like something dangerous and addictive, and I can feel my heart cracking wide open under the weight of it.

My hands clutch weakly at the front of his shirt, clinging to the only solid thing in a world that suddenly feels too big and too bright.

When he finally—finally—pulls away, he doesn’t go far.

He rests his forehead against mine again, breathing me in like he’s memorizing the moment.

Then, in that same deep, wrecking voice, he whispers: "See you tomorrow, baby."

And just like that, he straightens up, gives me one last slow, devastating smile, and walks out of my dorm.

Like he didn’t just turn my whole world inside out.

Like he didn’t just claim me without giving me a chance to resist.

The door clicks shut behind him.

I stand there, lips tingling, chest heaving, legs trembling.

What.
Just.
Happened.

Cir’s POV

I don’t want to leave.

Every step away from his door feels wrong.
Like my chest is too empty.
Like I left something vital behind.

But I’ve overwhelmed my baby enough for one day.

He needs time.

Space.

Maybe a minute to remember how to breathe without me swallowing all the air.

I shove my hands into my pockets, walking aimlessly across campus, heart pounding way too hard for someone who just technically got exactly what they wanted.

Still.
The panic doesn't leave.

The ache doesn’t ease.

By the time I reach the parking lot, I’m pulling out my phone without thinking.

There’s only one person I can call.

Dad picks up on the second ring, his voice sharp and clear like he’s just stepped out of an operating room.
"Cirrus? Are you okay? hurt?"

I blow out a shaky breath. “No. I’m fine.”

Pause.

He doesn’t buy it for a second.

"You sound like you're bleeding out emotionally," he says dryly. "Talk."

I scrub a hand through my hair, yanking on the tie holding it half-up.
"I met a boy."

Another pause.

Longer.

Then, "Does this, by any chance," Dad says, voice suspiciously amused, "have anything to do with the boy Ozone was rambling about earlier?"

I freeze.
"What?"

"Yeah," Dad sighs. "Your brother called earlier. Said you were acting ‘crazier than normal’ and ‘might need to be sedated.’ He was worried."

I groan and drag a hand down my face.

Fucking Ozone.

Snitch.

I groan again, leaning against the side of my car, staring up at the sky like it holds the answers.

"I think I broke him, Dad," I blurt, completely serious. "He—he ran away."

There’s a beat of silence.

Then my dad—respected surgeon, savior of lives, literal pillar of the community, laughs.

Out loud.

Not a chuckle. Not a polite laugh.

A full-on howlingwheezing laugh that sounds like he had been waiting his whole life for this moment.

"You’re serious," he wheezes between gasps.

"Dead serious," I mutter, glaring at absolutely nothing. "He ran, Dad. Like I was a serial killer."

Dad takes a moment to recover, and when he finally speaks, his voice is warm. Amused, but fond.
"Cir," he says, like he’s explaining something very simple to a very dumb person,
"you’re a lot."

"No shit," I grumble.

"And if he ran," he continues, "it’s probably not because you broke him."

I frown. "You didn’t see his face."

"I don’t have to," Dad says easily. "I remember when your mother looked at me the same way."

That shuts me up.

Hard.

Dad laughs again, softer this time.
"When you find the person who’s yours, Cir," he says, "it’s terrifying. It feels too big. Too fast. Too impossible. Especially if you’re young and scared."

I lean harder against the car, heart thudding painfully.

"I didn’t give your mom a chance to breathe either," Dad continues, fond and exasperated. "I showed up at her work with lunch every day for a month until she agreed to go out with me. Your boy just needs time to catch up. He’s not broken. He’s just overwhelmed."

I squeeze my eyes shut.

"Give him space," Dad says gently. "Let him come to you. He will."

I breathe out slow. "And if he doesn’t?"

Dad snorts. "Then you do what you always do. Go get what’s yours."

There’s a long, heavy pause.

"He's mine," I say quietly.

"I know," Dad says.

And somehow, for the first time all day, the panic eases just a little.

I sit in my car for a long time after hanging up with Dad.

Staring at the sky.

Thinking about him.

Tiny, sweet, beautiful Phu.
The way he gasped when I kissed him.
The way he trembled against me.
The way he ran like he thought he could actually escape what’s already his.

Dad’s words echo in my head—give him space, let him catch up.

I try.
I really do.

I sit there, gripping the steering wheel, white-knuckled, breathing deep like I’m in anger management class or some shit.

It lasts about five minutes.

That’s enough time in my world.

Then I yank my phone out of my pocket, thumb moving before my brain can catch up.

I open a new message.

Stare at the blank screen for a second.

And then type: Goodnight, baby.

Sweet dreams.

My thumb hovers over the send button for half a second, my heart pounding like I just confessed to a murder.

Then,
Send.

Gone.

Done.

No taking it back now.

I sit back in my seat, running a hand through my hair, and let out a breath.

Subtlety?

Space?

Yeah, maybe I wasn’t built for that shit after all.

Because he’s mine.

And even if I have to remind him gently with a kiss, with a touch, with a stupid goodnight text, I’m not letting him forget it.

 

Phu’s POV

I bury myself under my blanket.

Fully.

Like somehow, if I hide deep enough, the world and everything that just happened will forget about me.

I squeeze my eyes shut, heart still beating way too fast, too loud, like it’s trying to punch its way out of my chest.

I kissed him.

He kissed me.

I let him.

wanted him to.

And I didn’t want him to stop.

And then he said those things “you’re mine, see you tomorrow, baby” like it was the most normal thing in the world, like we hadn’t just met, like he hadn’t flipped my entire life upside down in under an hour.

I groan into my pillow, pulling the blanket tighter around me until I’m a trembling, overheating ball of pure existential crisis.

My phone buzzes on the nightstand.

I ignore it at first.

I can’t deal with group chats right now. I can’t deal with anyone.

But it buzzes again.
And again.

Finally, with the sigh of someone preparing for death, I reach out blindly and grab it.

One new message.

From an unknown number

My stomach flips so hard it actually hurts.

I hesitate.
Then swipe it open.

Goodnight, baby.
Sweet dreams.

I drop the phone on my chest like it’s burned me.

I’m going to die.

I’m actually going to die.

P’Cir

Under my blanket, alone in my tiny dorm room, I bury my burning face into the mattress and let out a strangled noise that’s somewhere between a scream and a sob.

What the hell do I do with him?

He’s serious.

He’s not playing.

He’s not normal.

And worst of all, Somewhere deep down, underneath all the fear and confusion and panic…

I don’t want him to stop.

 

***

I spend the whole night tossing and turning.

Every time I close my eyes, I see him.

Feel him.

Goodnight, baby.

I’m not even sure if I slept at all, but somehow morning still comes. Too fast. Too bright.

I drag myself out of bed, grab my backpack, and tiptoe out of my dorm room like I'm escaping from a crime scene.

Maybe if I move fast enough, I can get to class without running into him.

Maybe if I’m careful, I can pretend last night didn’t happen.

I step outside and freeze.

Right there, parked directly in front of my dorm, like a scene from a nightmare?

P’Cir’s car.

Big. Black. Shiny. Intimidating.

And inside it, casually leaned back in the driver’s seat with one arm slung over the wheel like he owns the universe?

P’Cir.

Waiting.

For me.

I duck my head, heart hammering, and start walking fast in the opposite direction.
Not the front exit.
Nope.
Sneaky side exit.
Around the building, past the bushes, onto the main road.

I breathe a shaky sigh of relief, only to hear the low purr of an engine behind me.

I glance over my shoulder.

His car is following me.

Slowly.

Like a hunter stalking prey.

He pulls up beside me, window down, sunglasses perched on his head, looking completely unbothered and way too good for this early in the morning.

“Get in, baby," he says, voice low and rough.

Not a request.

command.

I clutch the strap of my backpack tighter, brain short-circuiting.

"P’Cir, I—"

He raises one eyebrow.

Waiting.

Knowing.

Like he already knows I’m going to say yes.

Because he’s him.

And somehow…
I’m already his.

I hesitate for half a second.

Maybe a full second.

Then with the sigh of someone who knows they’re doomed I open the door and slide into the passenger seat.

The second the door clicks shut, I feel it.

The shift.

The space between us tightens, crackling with something electric and dangerous and too much.

P’Cir leans over immediately, reaching across me, and my whole body goes stiff.

For a second—for a wild, insane second—I think he’s going to kiss me again.

My heart leaps into my throat.
My hands clutch my bag like it’s going to save me.

But instead, he grabs my seatbelt with a chuckle.

And he just bops my nose.

Lightly.

Playfully.

Like I’m some kind of startled kitten.

I blink at him, completely thrown off, cheeks burning, heart slamming against my ribs.

He grins, slow and devastating, then leans into the backseat.

I watch, confused, as he grabs a paper bag, fancy, embossed, the kind you only get at really pricey cafes downtown.

He plops it into my lap.

“Eat, baby,” he says simply, glancing at me like it’s the most obvious thing in the world.
“You’re tiny.”

I gape at him.

At the expensive bag.

At the way he says it like feeding me is a natural part of his morning routine now.

“P’Cir—” I start weakly.

He cuts me off, pulling back into traffic with that same smug calmness that makes me want to scream and hide and maybe kiss him all at once.

“No arguments,” he says. “Eat.”

I open the bag with trembling fingers.

Inside?

The most beautiful, artisanal breakfast I’ve ever seen. Croissants that look too perfect to be real. Fresh fruit, sliced and arranged like artwork. A tiny bottle of imported orange juice.

I blink down at it.

Then blink at him.

He just smiles a little to himself, like he’s already planning to buy me lunch too.

I am so, so doomed.

I eat what I can in the car, trying not to die from second-hand embarrassment as P’Cir glances over every two seconds to make sure I'm eating enough.

When we get to campus, I reach for my backpack automatically but he’s faster.

He grabs it right out of my hand like it weighs nothing, slinging it over one shoulder along with his own.

And before I can argue, he’s grabbing the rest of my breakfast too , carefully, like he’s guarding treasure and starts walking toward the architecture building like it’s his job.

I trail beside him, completely overwhelmed.

Every few steps, I feel his presence at my side-solid, protective, too much.
And I’m not imagining it,
He’s glaring.

At everyone.

Every guy who glances at me too long. Every girl who giggles when she sees us. Every random student who so much as breathes wrong in my direction.

If looks could kill, the campus would be a crime scene.

I duck my head, cheeks burning, trying not to shrivel up and die from the attention.

When we reach the entrance of my building, I turn to him, ready to thank him or maybe beg him to be less insane.

But he beats me to it.

He shifts both bags onto one shoulder, freeing his hand.
Leans down.

And presses a kiss; soft, warm, careless like he’s done it a thousand times to my forehead.

I freeze.

My brain just…shuts down.

"You’ll see me at lunch, baby," he murmurs against my skin, voice low and wrecking.

Then he straightens up, gives me one last lingering look like he’s making sure I’ll behave myself, and strolls away.

Like he didn’t just completely ruin me for any other human being on this planet.

I stand there for a full minute, backpack-less, heart a mess, lips parted, absolutely, utterly wrecked.

Students weave around me. The world moves on.

But me? I think I’m still standing there, trying to catch my breath.

I barely make it through the door of my lecture hall.

And immediately "PHU!"

Voices hiss my name at once.

I flinch so hard I nearly drop the croissant bag still clutched in my hand.

I look over.

There they are.

My friends.

Tree, Nalin, Achi, and Jin sitting together near the back row glaring at me like I’ve personally betrayed them.

Nalin waves a little from her seat beside Tree, looking more concerned than angry, but definitely watching.

I shuffle over, cheeks burning, feeling like I’m about to be dragged into an interrogation room.

I slide into the seat next to Jin, trying to act normal. Trying to pretend nothing happened.

It doesn't work.

"You got kidnapped," Achi says immediately, eyes wide. "Blink twice if you’re being held hostage."

"Or brainwashed," Tree adds darkly, crossing her arms. "I knew something was wrong when you texted us that weird 'don't follow me' message last night."

Jin just raises an eyebrow, all cool and unimpressed. "Was it a good kiss, at least?"

I choke on air.

My face catches on fire.

"Jin!" I hiss, looking around frantically to make sure no one else heard that.

He shrugs. Completely unbothered.

Tree leans in close, eyes sharp. "Phu. We saw. This morning."

Achi nods like he’s backing up a war story. "P’Cir was carrying your bag, bro. Your bag. And your breakfast."

Tree’s voice drops into a serious, terrifying whisper. "And he kissed your forehead."

I curl into myself like a dying plant.

"I—it’s not—he’s just—" I stammer, trying to come up with anything that makes sense.

"He kissed your forehead," Tree repeats slowly, like she’s narrating a crime scene.

"That’s like," Achi says, counting on his fingers, "seven hundred relationship points."

"Minimum," Jin agrees.

I bury my face in my hands.

"I’m dead," I mumble into my palms. "I’m actually dead. He’s going to show up at lunch and everyone’s going to think we’re—"

I can't even say it.

Dating.

Together.

Claimed.

I can still feel the ghost of his kiss on my forehead, warm and burning and too much.

Tree pats my back solemnly.

"You’re not dead," she says. "You're married."

"I need you guys to hide me," I whisper urgently, leaning over the desk like I'm plotting a jailbreak.

Achi blinks. "Like... witness protection?"

"Exactly," I hiss. "Witness protection. Mafia-level. Secret identity."

Tree stares at me. "Phu, be serious—"

"I am serious!" I clutch the remains of my croissant like it’s a stress ball. "If he finds me at lunch, it’s over. I’ll never survive. I’ll be—he’ll—"

Words fail me.

They understand.

Tree stands up, already scanning the exits. "Okay. Plan A—diversion. Achi and I will cause chaos in the quad. Jin, you escort Phu through the library pathway."

"I’m not going to jail for you," Jin mutters, but he’s already pulling his hoodie up like he’s committing to it.

I feel a surge of gratitude.

Real friends.

Ride or die friends.

We sneak out after class like we’re doing a heist. Dodging hall monitors, peeking around corners. Achi even rolls dramatically across a hallway like he’s in an action movie.

And for a few blessed minutes— It works.

Until it doesn’t.

Until the our phones starts blowing up.

Rome: bro Cir's looking for Phu like a lunatic

Ozone: he threatened the coffee stand guy for "lying about not seeing him"

Wim: he’s putting a BOUNTY on phu’s head. free lunch for whoever finds him lmao

Rome: and he promised to fight tree if she’s hiding him

Ozone: i think he’s serious

I stop in the middle of the hallway, clutching my phone like it personally betrayed me.

"I’m dead," I whisper. "I’m so dead."

Tree checks her phone and grimaces. "Cir’s threatening people."

Achi looks mildly impressed. "Damn. You really broke him."

Jin sighs. "Well, it was nice knowing you."

I squeeze my eyes shut, breathing hard.

I can’t let innocent bystanders get caught up in this.

P’Cir is already crazy.
And when he’s crazy for me

It's worse.

Way worse.

Defeated, heart pounding, I step out from my hiding place near the side of the quad.

Almost instantly, I feel him.

His gaze.

It locks onto me like a missile.

P’Cir’s stormy expression softens the second he sees me.
Instantly.

He strides toward me, all dangerous, beautiful energy, but his hands loosen from fists to open palms. His shoulders drop. His mouth pulls into something almost gentle.

“Baby,” he breathes out like he just crossed a battlefield to get to me.

I stand there, frozen, feeling half like prey and half like someone being rescued.

P’Cir reaches me and reaches out.

And without a word, pulls me into a slow, grounding hug, pressing my head against his chest like he needs to feel me breathing to believe I’m real.

The world fades out.

It’s just him.

And me.

And the way my heart betrays me by beating a little calmer, a little steadier, in his arms

P’Cir glares over my head at my friends; full death glare, no mercy as if personally blaming them for my escape attempt earlier.

Tree glares right back.

Achi smiles nervously and hides nehind Tree.

Jin looks bored.

Nalin gives me a tiny thumbs-up like good luck surviving, baby.

P’Cir grabs my hand gently, but firmly, like I might try to run again and tugs me toward the cafeteria.

My legs move automatically, brain still scrambling to catch up.

We get in line.

He pays for my lunch before I can even reach for my wallet.

I open my mouth to argue, but one look at him, the dark eyes, the slow, heavy stare and I close it again.

Not the hill I’m ready to die on today.

My friends trail behind us like a pack of suspicious bodyguards, muttering to each other the whole way.

By the time we get to the tables, I finally gather enough nerve to say something.

"I—I want to sit with my friends," I mumble, motioning weakly to the usual spot where Tree and the others are already sliding into seats.

P’Cir looks at me.

Long.

Slow.

Measuring.

Then, casually, like it’s the most natural suggestion in the world, he says, "Okay, but You can sit in my lap."

I almost drop my tray.

"No!" I splutter, scandalized. My face goes up in flames. "P'Cir!"

He smirks. Like he’s pleased by my horror.

"Why not?" he asks, dead serious. "It’s efficient. You sit. I hold you. Win-win."

"Absolutely not!" I hiss, cheeks burning hotter. "That's—not—no!"

He leans down a little, lowering his voice so only I can hear.

"You’ll sit in my lap eventually, baby," he murmurs. "Might as well get used to the idea now."

I nearly choke on air.

Before I can come up with any kind of coherent response, his phone buzzes.

He pulls it out, frowning slightly at the screen.

"Stay here," he says, tapping my nose lightly with one finger like a command. "I'll be back."

And just like that, he strides off, answering the call, leaving me standing there red-faced, tray in hand, feeling about twenty shades of flustered.

Behind me, I hear Achi whisper to Tree:

"I’m just saying… sitting in his lap probably wouldn't be the worst thing."

Tree punches him in the arm.

I want the ground to swallow me whole.

I finally slide into my seat at the table, still feeling like I’m walking through a dream or maybe a nightmare. My friends pretend not to stare, but they’re so bad at pretending.

I’m halfway through nervously poking at my food when P’Cir comes back.

He doesn’t say anything.

He just drops into the seat right beside me, way too close, of course, thigh pressed against mine and leans back casually, as if this is normal. As if we do this every day.

I glance at him, confused.

“Aren’t you eating?” I ask, voice a little too high, a little too hopeful that he’ll maybe go up and get himself food and give me a second to breathe.

He just shakes his head, a tiny smile on his lips.

“I’m fine,” he says.

I frown at him.

There’s this weird little tug inside me, a pull I can’t ignore.

Before I can even think about it,
Before I can talk myself out of it,

I pick up a piece of fruit from my tray.

Hold it up to his mouth.

Like it’s the most natural thing in the world.

He looks at me, those dark, unreadable eyes softening even more.

And then he leans in, opens his mouth and accepts it.

No hesitation.

Just trust.

My heart does a weird little flip I’m not ready to deal with.

"Is it good?" I ask before I can stop myself, voice small and breathless.

He chews, swallows, then nods slowly.

"Yeah," he says, voice low and a little rough. "It’s good."

For about five minutes after that,

It’s just us.

Like we’re the only two people at the table.
The only two people on the planet.

I feed him another piece. He accepts it without question.

Sometimes he plucks a bite off my plate and nudges it toward me like it’s normal. Like it’s ours.

There’s this quiet, easy peace between us. No pushing. No running.
Just—Us.

It feels…Natural.

Scary natural.

But then, I realize the table has gone dead silent.

I glance up.

And see it.

Everyone.

Every one of my friends.

Everyone at the nearby tables.

Staring.

Mouths open. Forks halfway to mouths. Frozen mid-bite.

Rome is actually recording with his phone.

Tree looks like she’s trying to decide whether to call the cops or just start crying.

Jin raises one eyebrow slowly, sipping his drink like he’s at a soap opera premiere.

And just like that,

The bubble pops.

The heat floods into my face so fast I nearly drop my fork.

I yank my hand back like I’ve been burned, staring down at my tray, wishing for immediate death.

Beside me, P’Cir just chuckles under his breath.

Like he’s amused.

Like he knew.

And he’s not sorry at all.

I’m still trying to disappear into the floor when I feel it—

Cir leaning in, slow and deliberate, mouth dangerously close to my ear.

His breath is warm against my skin when he murmurs, low and smug:

"You're so cute when you're shy, baby."

die.

actually die.

Right there. In the cafeteria. Death by cocky quarterback.

Before I can even splutter out a response, P’Wim slides into the seat across from us beside Jin, grinning like he just scored front-row seats to a drama.

Finally," Wim says, clapping his hands once, like this was inevitable.

Before I can ask what the hell that’s supposed to mean, Jin leans and casually, like he’s done it a thousand times presses a quick kiss to P’Wim’s temple.

P’Wim just smiles, all soft and happy, like it’s the most normal thing in the world.

Before I can even begin to process that- whatever it is they did, Achi slams his hands down on the table dramatically.

“I’m the only single one at this table!” he wails. “Do you know how pathetic that is? I’m the hot one! This is injustice!”

Tree leans into Nalin, who just smiles serenely like she didn’t just win the relationship lottery.

I panic a little, desperate to reclaim some dignity and also trying to be supportive.
Trying to make it better.

I’m also single,” I offer weakly.

The second the words are out of my mouth, I know it’s a mistake.

It gets so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

P’Cir turns his head slowly, fixing me with that dark, heated stare that makes my skin prickle.

He doesn’t raise his voice.

Doesn’t even sound mad.

Just— Dead serious.

And then, flat and loud enough that half the cafeteria probably hears: "The fuck you’re not."

I blink at him, stunned.

My mouth opens.

Nothing comes out.

P’Cir just crosses his arms, glaring at me like I personally offended him, like he’s already planning my punishment for daring to say such blasphemy.

Wim and Jin exchange looks, trying very hard (and failing) not to laugh.

Achi bangs his head gently against the table.

Tree mutters, "You did this to yourself, baby Phu."

Nalin just calmly steals a fry from Tree’s tray like this is nothing new.

And me?

I seriously consider just sliding under the table and staying there forever.

But really, I am single, no matter what his delusional self thinks.

And then I stare at him.

Really stare.

Like maybe—maybe—if I look calm enough, if I speak calm enough, he’ll come back to earth.
Maybe he’ll realize how insane he sounds.

"P’Cir," I say slowly, like I’m talking to someone standing on a ledge. "I am single."

I gesture weakly at myself, desperate, ridiculous, clinging to whatever scraps of logic I have left.

"Nobody's dating me. Nobody’s claimed me."

I can’t even look him fully in the face when I say it.

But I feel it.

The shift.

The way the air gets heavier, tighter.

I glance up just in time to see it—
His jaw clench.
His shoulders stiffen.

And the storm gather in his dark eyes like a tidal wave about to break.

He leans in, voice dropping to a low, dangerous rumble: "Phu, you're cute. Real fucking cute."

My heart trips over itself, thudding painfully against my ribs.

"What did I say yesterday," he continues, deadly soft, "when I kissed the living shit out of you?"

I swallow thickly, trying to breathe, trying to survive under the weight of him.

He doesn’t give me a second to answer.

"I told you you’re mine," he says, slow and deliberate, like he’s carving it into the air between us, "and I’m staking my claim."

Dead silence around the table.

Even Achi who never shuts up is just sitting there, mouth slightly open, like he’s watching a live action drama he didn’t pay for.

Tree is staring at her juice like she’s questioning her life choices.

Wim and Jin are whispering furiously to each other, but I can’t hear them over the roar in my ears.

All I can see is him.

P’Cir.

Looking at me like I’m already his heart.

And somewhere deep down, where my panic can’t quite reach—

Something dangerous and warm unfurls inside me.

My voice comes out high and panicked, cracking halfway through:

"P'Cir, you can’t just meet somebody and kiss them and claim them all in five minutes!"

He doesn’t even flinch.

I barrel on, feeling my heart hammering in my throat.

"We don’t even know each other!"

The second the words are out, I regret them.

Because his smile shifts, slow and dangerous and almost soft.

He leans back just slightly in his chair, like he’s giving me space, but not really.
His arm stretches out along the back of my seat, behind me. Claiming. Wrapping me in his orbit without even touching me.

"Baby," he says, voice low and wrecking, "you think I don’t know everything I need to know already?"

I stare at him, speechless.

"You’re mine," he says simply. "You fit right here." He taps his chest, right over his heart, like it’s obvious.

"You kiss me back like you were made for me."

He shrugs, easy, devastating.

"And besides…" he adds, tilting his head, watching me through those half-lidded, dangerous eyes, "I’ll spend the rest of my life getting to know you."

Boom.

There goes my heart.

There goes my sanity.

There goes any hope I had of pretending he didn’t already own me a little bit.

I sit there, flushed and trembling and completely, utterly overwhelmed, while P’Cir smiles at me like he’s already won and maybe, terrifyingly, he has.

Phu’s POV

"What about... your girlfriend?" I blurt out before I can stop myself.

 

Notes:

psa📣 if you read side effects, i have the vegas/pete backstory up now!

Chapter 4

Summary:

"P’Cir," I say carefully, like I’m trying to reason with a lunatic, "I am not moving in with you."

He just blinks at me.

All calm and patient and terrifyingly unmoved, like I just told him it’s raining outside and he’s already got an umbrella.

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

"What about... your girlfriend?" I blurt out before I can stop myself.

The second the words leave my mouth, I feel my face burn with embarrassment.

How could I have forgotten?

Lukprae.
Throwing herself into his arms after the game.
Looking like she belonged there.

The confused look on P’Cir’s face doesn’t help.

He tilts his head slightly, like he genuinely has no idea what I’m talking about.

For a horrible second, my heart stumbles in my chest.

Was he that much of a player?
Did he really forget he already had someone?

A sick, twisting feeling unfurls in my stomach.

I could never bring that kind of pain to someone else.
Never knowingly steal someone’s boyfriend.

I start to pull away—just slightly—but his hand tightens around mine under the table, keeping me tethered.

"I don’t have a girlfriend," he says simply.

I look at him, incredulous. "Of course you do," I say, trying to stay calm. "I saw you two. On the field."

Realization finally clicks in his eyes.

He exhales slowly, almost like he’s annoyed he has to explain something so stupid.

"She’s not my girlfriend," he says. "Just someone I slept with. A long time ago."

The words hit me like a slap.

Not because he’s lying, he doesn’t sound like he’s lying.

But because he says it so matter-of-factly.

Like it’s no big deal.

Like it doesn’t mean anything.

And maybe to him—it doesn’t.

I'd heard the stories, of course. Everyone had.

Cirrus Rueng.
Playboy. Heartbreaker.
Never seen with the same person twice.

At least he was being honest with me.

But the sharp sting in my chest, the awful, hollow feeling, I don’t know how to deal with that.

Do I really want to be just another one of his cast-offs?
Just another story people whisper about after he moves on?

I stare down at my hands in my lap, heart aching in a way I wasn’t prepared for.

And the scariest part?

I already know the truth.

I already know that if I stay, if I let myself fall any deeper—He could break me.

And I’m not sure I could survive it.

All this talk of belonging to him was very confusing as well.

What did it really mean?

Was it just… something he said in the heat of the moment? Something he threw around casually the way he tossed a football?

Or was it something deeper? Something heavier?

I didn’t know.

And that scared me more than anything.

From what I'd learned about him in passing, Cirrus Rueng wasn't exactly the type to beat around the bush.

If he wanted something, he said it.

If he didn’t, he moved on without a second thought.

Rumor was, he never slept with the same person twice.

Ever.

No attachments. No mess.
Just one night. Then gone.

Which meant, He’d been pretty busy.

A constant string of names and faces that blurred together in whispers and gossip.

And what did that mean for me?

Was I just another... distraction?

Another pretty face he wanted to claim, play with, and then discard once the shine wore off?

I clenched my hands tighter in my lap, feeling the food I’d barely eaten sit heavy in my stomach.

The way he looked at me…
The way he touched me…
It felt different.

It felt real.

But feelings could be dangerous.
Feelings could lie.

I didn’t know what he wanted from me.

I didn’t know if I was ready to find out.

But sitting here, with the warmth of his hand still tangled in mine under the table, I realized something terrifying:

Even if he broke me,

Even if I was just another fleeting name he forgot someday,

I already wanted him too much to walk away.

I try to pull away.

Just a little.

Not dramatically—
Not enough to make a scene—
Just enough to breathe.

But the second my hand twitches, P’Cir’s fingers tighten around mine under the table.

He doesn’t let go.

He won’t.

He looks at me—really looks at me—and something in his eyes shifts.

He sees it.

The hesitation.
The fear.
The thousand doubts clawing at the back of my mind.

Without a word, he stands up.

Dragging me up with him.

Before I can even think to protest, he’s steering me out of the cafeteria, away from the noise, away from the stares.

I don’t know where we’re going until we’re tucked in the small empty courtyard behind the cafeteria—quiet, hidden, private.

Safe.

He turns to me, still holding my hand like a lifeline, and pins me with a look so serious it steals the breath from my lungs.

"I’m not gonna play around with the truth," he says, voice low but steady.

I stare up at him, heart hammering, barely able to breathe.

"I’m pretty sure you’ll be bombarded with stories about me," he continues, tone dry, almost bitter. "About everything I’ve done. Everyone I’ve been with."

He exhales slowly, shoulders tense.

"And if we’re gonna have any kind of relationship which I’m gonna make damn sure is the case," he says fiercely, "then I’d rather start clean."

My throat tightens painfully.

P’Cir steps closer, just enough that I feel his heat, his presence, all around me.

"I’m not ashamed of my past," he says. "But anything I did before yesterday—before you—doesn’t matter anymore."

His hand squeezes mine gently.

"I can imagine what you've heard about me. Most of it’s true, no doubt."

I look up at him, wide-eyed, afraid to hope, afraid to believe.

"But if you believe nothing else," he says, voice rough, wrecked, "believe me when I say, I’m a straight shooter."

I blink up at him, heart catching painfully.

"I’m not gonna say I don’t expect you to believe me," he murmurs. "Because for what we’re going to mean to each other—"

He leans down, forehead nearly touching mine.

"I don't, and won't, accept anything less."

My breath hitches.

"From now on," he says, voice fierce and certain, "it’s you and me."

"There will be no other girl."

"No other guy."

"That ended yesterday across a football field."

The words hang between us, heavy and terrifying and beautiful.

And somehow—Somehow I believe him.

Even if it terrifies me.

Even if it makes my heart feel like it’s about to break from how much I already want him.

I believe him.

Cir’s POV

He looks up at me.

Big, wide, trembling eyes.

Like he’s standing on the edge of a cliff and I’m asking him to jump without a parachute.

And then, in the smallest voice, he says—

"I still don’t understand."

My chest aches.

"I don’t get it," he whispers, staring at the ground between us. "Why me? Why so sudden?"

I exhale slowly, fighting every instinct to grab him, to kiss him until he can’t think, to prove it with my hands and my mouth and my everything.

But I don’t.

I make myself stay still.

I make myself answer him.

Because he deserves that much.

Because he deserves everything.

I crouch a little, just enough to meet his eyes properly, so he can see the truth burning in mine.

"Phu," I say, voice low, steady, like I’m giving a vow, "I don’t have a good explanation."

He blinks at me, confused and hurting.

And I keep going, raw and honest.

"I just know—when I saw you... everything else stopped."

I shake my head slowly, trying to find the words.

"You were standing there in that stupid colorful sweater," I say hoarsely, "with your stupid juice box and your stupid big eyes—"

He lets out a tiny huff, like he wants to argue, but he doesn’t.

"And for the first time," I say, voice cracking, "I felt something."

I press my palm flat against my chest, over my heart.

"I didn’t even know this thing was still working."

I smile, broken and real.

"And you didn’t even look at me twice. You didn’t care who I was. You just—" I choke a little on the memory, "you were just you."

My hand reaches out—slow, careful—and brushes his knuckles lightly.

"And right then," I whisper, "I knew."

No drama.
No second thoughts.
No bullshit.

"It’s you."

"It was always gonna be you."

For a moment, a long, stretched-out moment, He just stares at me.

Breathing hard.
Blinking fast.

Like he’s holding back a whole flood of emotions he doesn’t know how to handle.

And then, So soft I almost don’t hear it "I don’t know what to do, P’Cir..."

My chest cracks wide open.

My fierce, sweet boy.
So brave just for saying it.

I move closer slow, careful until our foreheads almost touch.

My hand finds his, curling gently around his trembling fingers.

"You don’t have to know," I whisper, voice rough with everything I’m feeling. "You don’t have to do anything."

He swallows hard, looking up at me like I’m offering him something he’s never had before.

And maybe I am.

I brush my thumb lightly over his knuckles, like I’m memorizing the feel of him.

"Just let me love you, baby," I murmur. "That’s all you have to do."

No pressure.
No expectations.

Just this.

Just us.

He lets out a shaky breath, like he’s collapsing quietly inside himself.

And then, slowly, hesitantly—

He leans into me.

Not a full hug.
Not yet.

Just... trust.

Just weight.

Just him.

And I wrap my arms around him like he’s the most precious thing I’ve ever held.

And I’m never letting go.

I hold him.

Just hold him.

Breathing him in, feeling the tiny trembles running through his body, feeling his heart beat against mine.

And then I feel it, the smallest shift.

He clings a little tighter.

Just a little.

Fingers curling into my shirt, head resting more fully against my chest.

And in the smallest, softest whisper "Okay..."

I squeeze my eyes shut for a second, overwhelmed.

Okay.

He’s scared.
He’s unsure.
But he’s choosing me anyway.

I press my mouth to the top of his hair, just breathing him in.

Just... holding.

Just having him.

In a voice so quiet and wobbly it sounds like he’s fighting a smile, he whispers against my chest:

"You're already on the crazy train with all this love talk, P’Cir... you’ll have to wait for me to catch up."

I huff out a breathless laugh, chest shaking.

God.

God.

I’m so fucking gone for him.

I pull back just enough to look at him, hands cradling his face gently, forcing him to meet my eyes.

"I’ll wait," I promise, voice low and serious. "As long as it takes."

Because he's worth it.
Every second.
Every breath.

And whether he knows it yet or not—

He’s already got me.

Completely.

I can't stop looking at him.

I don’t even try.

He’s right here, in my arms, looking up at me with those wide, uncertain eyes.
Tiny little lines of worry crease his forehead. His lips are slightly parted, like he’s on the verge of saying something but too scared to let it out.

I brush my thumb lightly over his cheek, not rushing him, not pushing—just waiting.

Waiting for him to meet me halfway.

And then—

Softly.

Tentatively.

Like he’s giving me the biggest, scariest gift in the world, he whispers:

"Will you kiss me now, P’Cir?"

My heart fucking breaks in my chest.

Not from sadness.

From the sheer, overwhelming love I feel for him.

I cup his face carefully, like he’s something precious I could shatter if I’m not careful.

"Yeah, baby," I whisper, voice wrecked and full of something too big for words. "I’ll kiss you."

I lean in slow, so slow, giving him every chance to pull away.

He doesn’t.

He tilts his face up to me, eyes fluttering shut, trusting me completely.

And when our mouths meet, It’s nothing like before.

It’s not rushed.
Not desperate.

It’s soft.
Lingering.
Full of promises.

His lips are warm and trembling against mine, and I kiss him like I’m trying to memorize the exact shape of his soul.

Like I have all the time in the world.

Because for him? I do.

I pull back from the kiss just enough to look at him.

His eyes are still closed, lashes trembling, lips pink and kiss-bruised, like he’s clinging to the feeling for dear life.

I brush my thumb across his cheekbone, just because I can’t not touch him.

And then, because patience isn’t exactly my strong suit, I ask "When are your classes done today, baby?"

He blinks up at me, dazed. "Huh?" he mumbles, still catching up.

I smile, slow and easy, tilting my head. "Your schedule, baby. What time are you finished?"

He frowns slightly, confused but trying so hard to be helpful.

"Around three," he says slowly. "Why?"

I lean in again, until our foreheads brush.

Until there’s no space between us but breath and heartbeats.

And with the most casual voice in the world, I say "So we’ll have enough time to pack up your things and move you into your own place."

Dead silence.

Phu just stares at me.

Mouth slightly open.

Eyes huge and terrified and so, so beautiful.

I smile a little wider, tipping my head innocently like I haven't just casually proposed he uproot his entire life.

"What?" I murmur, brushing his hair back from his forehead. "You didn’t think I was gonna leave you in that dorm forever, did you?"

Phu’s POV

I stare at him.

Hard.

The same way I always seem to stare at him, Like he’s completely and utterly insane.

Because he is.

He has to be.

There’s no other explanation.

"P’Cir," I say carefully, like I’m trying to reason with a lunatic, "I am not moving in with you."

He just blinks at me.

All calm and patient and terrifyingly unmoved, like I just told him it’s raining outside and he’s already got an umbrella.

"No," I say more firmly, crossing my arms over my chest, trying to channel every ounce of backbone I have. "No, you cannot convince me. I’m not moving in with you. You’re insane."

He smiles.

Soft.

Smug.

Unbothered.

Like I didn’t just draw a line in the sand.

Like he’s already planning how to step over it.

"Maybe," he says casually, "but you’re still gonna end up in my bed, baby."

I make a strangled noise somewhere between a gasp and a squawk.

My face flames so fast I feel dizzy.

He just chuckles—actually chuckles—and tugs me closer by my wrist, like I’m something soft he gets to pet and tease and claim.

I sputter.

Actually sputter.

"I—I can’t just move out of my dorm!" I blurt, hands flailing a little between us.

He just shrugs, infuriatingly calm.

"Sure you can," he says. "It’s not like the dorm police are gonna come after you."

"I—I paid for the semester!" I try again, desperate.

"I'll cover it," he says without missing a beat, like he’s offering to pay for extra fries at lunch.

I gape at him.

"That's—! That’s a waste of money!"

He grins a little, teeth flashing. "Money’s not a problem, baby."

I make a noise somewhere between a squeak and a growl.

"Wh-what about school regulations?!" I try, grasping at straws.

"Not your dad," he says easily. "Not the dean. Nobody cares where you sleep as long as you show up to class."

I open my mouth—

Close it.

Open it again.

"I'm not—!" I try one last time, desperate. "I'm not ready to—to live with somebody!"

He finally tilts his head, studying me with those deep, dark, too-knowing eyes.

"Not somebody," he says softly. "Me."

And somehow that makes it worse.

Because he says it like it’s obvious.

Like it’s inevitable.

Like it’s already true.

I let out a frustrated breath, tugging at the ends of my sleeves like I can physically ground myself.

He watches me for a second longer.

I dig deep.

Deeper than I ever have before.

I summon every last scrap of reason, logic, and sheer survival instinct I have left.

"P'Cir," I say, trying to keep my voice calm and firm even though my heart is pounding like crazy, "it's a bad idea."

He lifts one eyebrow, unimpressed. "Why?"

I scramble. "Because—we barely know each other!" I blurt out.

He leans in slightly, that devastatingly lazy smile on his lips.

"That’s what living together is for, baby."
"Getting to know each other better."

I gape at him.

"And—and it’s too soon!" I say desperately.

He shrugs. "It’s only too soon if it’s wrong."

"And what if it's wrong?" I demand, voice rising slightly.

He smiles wider. "It’s not."

I flail harder, grasping at anything. "I have classes—" I try.

"I’ll drive you," he says instantly.

I stare at him, actually losing my mind a little.

He is so calm. So certain.

Like he’s already planned this out down to what cereal we'll buy.

"And Ozone stays with me sometimes," Cir adds, so casually I almost miss it. "You’ll have someone else there if you get tired of looking at my face."

I choke. "I would not—!"

He smiles even wider, like he knows exactly how wrecked I am.

"You love my face," he says.

Smug.

Sure.

Deadly.

I throw my hands up in the air helplessly, heart pounding out of control.

I square my shoulders.

Take a deep breath.

Dig my heels into the ground like I’m bracing for an earthquake.

"I'm not ready, P'Cir," I say firmly, shocking even myself a little. "I'm not moving in with you."

He watches me for a long second.

Silent.

Then,  to my utter disbelief…He smiles.

Soft and a little smug.

Like he’s proud of me.

He reaches out, brushes his knuckles lightly across my cheek, and says, "Okay, baby. Not yet."

Not yet.

Which is terrifying in itself.

But he concedes.

He actually lets me win.

I blow out a breath of relief, heart hammering as we walk back toward the cafeteria.

I'm still huffing a little, trying to process everything, trying to rebuild some semblance of sanity.

Meanwhile, P’Cir looks obnoxiously amused.

Like this whole conversation was adorable.

Like I’m adorable.

We sit back down at the table where our friends are still pretending not to be rabidly watching our every move.

I slide into my seat, cheeks burning, still slightly puffed up from having stood my ground.

P’Cir lounges back beside me, smirking like he owns the building.

After a minute, he nudges me under the table with his knee.

"After classes," he says casually, "you’re coming to watch me at football practice."

I whip my head toward him. "What?"

"Yeah." He shrugs, like it’s obvious. "And then we’ll leave together. We’ll get dinner."

I splutter.

"P'Cir, people will look at me weird!" I hiss.

He snorts.

"Look at me, baby." He spreads his arms out a little, like a king surveying his kingdom. "Do I look like I give a fuck what people think?"

I choke.

"P'Cir!" I whine, glancing around, panicking. "You swear too much!"

He grins, full of teeth and trouble.

He blinks.

Then immediately "Sorry, baby," he says, voice dropping low and guilty, like I just kicked a puppy. "I’ll try not to."

I freeze.

He’s...He’s serious.

He says it like he means it.
Like he’s genuinely sorry.

Like if I asked him to stop breathing he would genuinely consider it.

I blink up at him, stunned speechless for a second.

And then, I realize.

Our entire table is dead silent.

Every single one of our friends is staring at us.

Open-mouthed.

Wide-eyed.

Staring.

Tree’s fork is halfway to her mouth.
Achi looks like he just witnessed a miracle.
Nalin is trying very hard to hide her smile behind her hand.
Jin and Wim are exchanging very significant glances across the table.

Rome, from a few tables over, is holding up his phone like he’s about to livestream the apocalypse.

I feel my face burn so hard I might actually burst into flames.

P’Cir, meanwhile, just hums under his breath, completely unfazed, and reaches over to casually refill my drink like the most natural thing in the world.

Like he didn’t just publicly fold because I whined at him.

Like we’re already married.

I want to crawl under the table and die.

I clear my throat, face still on fire.

I have to change the subject. Fast.

Before Tree starts asking questions. Before Achi starts making comments. Before Rome starts recording again.

I scramble for the first thing that comes to mind.

"S-so—uh," I stammer, gripping my fork like a lifeline, "did anyone finish the assignment for design class yet?"

Jin raises an eyebrow at me, unimpressed.
Tree snorts into her juice.

But mercifully—mercifully—everyone sort of pretends to play along.

For about two seconds.

Until P’Cir casually reaches over and wipes the corner of my mouth with his thumb.

I freeze mid-sentence, mid-breath, mid-existence.

I can feel the eyes on us.
The entire table staring.

P’Cir, looking completely unbothered, smiles a little to himself.

"Had a crumb," he murmurs like it's the most normal thing in the world.

I want to die.

I want the earth to open up and swallow me whole.

"T-thank you," I squeak out, my voice about three octaves higher than usual.

I try to dive back into safe conversation.

"Jin—uh, the project—what—what software did you use again?" I babble, waving my fork vaguely at him.

"Rhino," Jin says, deadpan.

"Oh, cool, cool," I nod frantically, trying to act like my soul isn’t leaking out of my ears.

P’Cir, meanwhile, is justStill watching me.

Soft. Fond. Like he’s about two seconds away from pulling me into his lap.

And Because apparently I haven’t suffered enough, He reaches over again.

And starts cutting up my food for me.

Cutting. My. Food.

At the table.

In front of everyone.

"Eat, baby," he says quietly, sliding the plate closer to me.

"P'Cir—" I whisper, horrified.

"You’re too small to fight me," he says without missing a beat, still calmly cutting my chicken like I’m five years old and he’s my babysitter.

I bury my face in my hands.

Tree coughs pointedly.

Achi whispers, "Bro, I think he’s already married you."

Rome across the room yells, "Ai CIR PITY THE POOR BOY HE CAN BARELY BREATHE!"

P’Cir just smiles wider.

And places a forkful of food right in front of my mouth.

Waiting.

Patient.

Smug.

Completely impossible.

***

The rest of the day goes about as... normal as it can.

Which, for me lately, means barely controlled chaos.

Classes blur by in a nervous, half-distracted haze, but at least P’Cir doesn’t ambush me again before practice.

Small victories.

When classes end, I find myself standing awkwardly at the edge of the football field, trying not to look too lost.

P’Cir had insisted I come watch him practice (And by insisted, I mean he said "Be there, baby," and kissed the top of my head before walking off like that sealed the deal.)

But luckily, I'm not alone.

P’Wim is already there, sitting in the bleachers with a textbook open on his lap, clearly pretending to study while sneaking glances at the field.

I shuffle over and plop down next to him, feeling immediately less self-conscious.

"Hey," P’Wim says, not looking up, a little smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your husband’s about to start warmups."

I flush bright red.

"H-he’s not my—" I start, but P’Wim just lifts an eyebrow without even glancing away from his book.

I groan into my hands.

A few minutes later, Jin jogs over in full gear, sweat already slicking his hair back.

He leans over to kiss P’Wim quickly on the forehead—casual, practiced, normal and then jogs back to the team.

I try not to stare.

I try not to think about P’Cir doing that to me someday. (I'm failing.)

Then, Ozone and P’Rome show up.

They clamber up the bleachers, shoving and bickering like they’re twelve years old.

Rome spots me first.

"Awww, look," he crows, pointing dramatically. "Cir’s little baby came to watch his big strong husband play football."

Ozone howls with laughter.

I bury my face in my hoodie.

"I hate all of you," I mumble into the fabric.

P’Wim just pats my back sympathetically. "You’ll get used to it," he says. "They’re idiots, but harmless."

"Mostly harmless," Ozone chimes in brightly.

"Except when they’re not," Rome adds cheerfully.

I groan again, wishing for death.

Out on the field, P’Cir jogs by in full gear, catching my eye.

He grins—grins—like the whole stadium belongs to him.

I watch helplessly as he jogs over, jersey clinging to him, dark hair sweaty and messy and unfairly gorgeous.

I barely have time to panic, barely have time to breathe, before he’s right there.

In front of me.

And as if he heard my earlier stupid, traitorous thoughts, He cups the back of my head.

Leans down.

And kisses me.

On the mouth.

Full.
Warm.
Completely unapologetic.

Right there, in front of the whole damn field.

In front of everyone.

I squeak.
Actually squeak.
Completely paralyzed.

When he finally pulls back, his grin is lazy and smug and wrecking, like he just did something as casual as tying his shoe.

I sit there blinking like an idiot, lips tingling, brain melting out of my ears.

The only thing I manage to blurt out,

The only thing,

Is:

"Urgh, P'Cir, you're sweaty!"

P’Cir just laughs—loud, delighted and leans his forehead against mine for a second.

"Still kissed you, baby," he murmurs, voice rough and teasing. "And you let me."

I let out a tiny mortified whimper and cover my face with both hands.

Behind us, I hear Ozone and Rome absolutely losing it in the bleachers, howling like they just witnessed the grand finale of a soap opera.

P’Wim lets out a long, suffering sigh.

"You better get used to it," he mutters beside me. "He's never gonna stop now."

And somehow despite the embarrassment, despite the chaos.

Somewhere deep inside, I’m not sure I want him to.

Cir’s POV

I jog back to practice after kissing the living hell out of my baby.

Coach yells something about "focus" but even he doesn’t sound that mad.
Probably because I’m smiling for once.

The rest of practice goes normal enough.

Except, Every so often, when I’m stretching or lined up for a drill, I glance over at the bleachers.

And he’s there.

Small.
Bright.
Watching me with this tiny frown like he’s worried I’ll break myself.

And every time I catch him looking, I grin.

Every damn time.

He flushes and tries to pretend he wasn’t staring, but it’s useless.
I see him.

I always will.

When practice finally wraps, I don’t even wait to shower just towel off, yank on a clean shirt, and hustle back to him.

We pile into my car and head toward dinner.

And somewhere between the stadium parking lot and the first traffic light,

Phu starts talking.

Really talking.

About class. About his design project. About how Rome almost set the group chat on fire earlier. About how Tree and Nalin are planning some stupid couples game night he’s determined not to get roped into.

It’s endless.

A messy, nonstop stream of words.

Animated. Passionate.
Rambling.

And I don’t say much.

Just drive.

Listen.

Smile like a complete idiot.

And somewhere in the middle of his rant about Achi trying to convince him to join a badminton team ("P'Cir, I can barely run, do you think I can hit a birdie at the same time??")

I realize something.

I like this.

The way he talks.
The way he moves his hands.
The way he occasionally glances over at me like he’s checking to make sure I’m still listening.

I like him.

Not just the soft mouth and the wide eyes and the tiny little body that fits so perfectly against mine.

I like Phu.

All of him.

All the chaos.
All the color.
All the life he brings with him like a storm I never knew I needed.

And God help me,

I want to hear him talk to me like this for the rest of my damn life.

Phu’s POV

I’m rambling.

know I’m rambling.

But for once, I don’t feel awkward about it.
P’Cir is actually listening—really listening—not zoning out or pretending to pay attention like some people do when I talk too much.

He nods along, throws in little comments here and there.

Sometimes he even asks questions.

"What kind of buildings do you wanna design, baby?" he asks as we hit a red light, glancing over at me like he genuinely cares.

I fidget with the strap of my bag, flustered by how serious he sounds. "I don’t know yet... Maybe houses. Something warm. Something that feels like a home."

He hums low under his breath, a pleased sound that makes my stomach flip.

"Yeah," he says. "You look like you'd build something beautiful."

My face flames.

I try to steer the conversation away, launching into a ridiculous story about how Jin convinced me to sign up for a design competition without telling me it involved public speaking.

He actually laughs—laughs—and then mutters, "I'm gonna kick Jin’s ass for stressing you out."

I blink at him.

"P’Cir, you can’t beat people up just because I’m bad at public speaking!" I protest.

He shrugs one massive shoulder. "Sure I can."

I give him a look.

The infamous stink eye Tree taught me.

He just grins wider.

I plow ahead, telling him about how Tree is planning a "couples night" and Achi is furious because he’s still single.

"He tried to rope me into pretending to be his boyfriend for it," I say, rolling my eyes.

The car suddenly goes about ten degrees colder.

I glance over.

P’Cir’s knuckles are white on the steering wheel.

"If he touches you," he says calmly, "I’ll break his fucking fingers."

I almost choke.

"P’Cir!" I gasp, horrified.

He glances over at me like what? Like this is normal.

I scowl at him, crossing my arms.

"You’re cursing," I snap.

He has the audacity—the audacity—to wink at me.

"Sorry, baby," he says, utterly unapologetic. "I’ll try to be good."

I narrow my eyes at him suspiciously.

He doesn’t even try to look sorry.

I slouch deeper into my seat, muttering under my breath about crazy, foul-mouthed, cavemen.

But somehow, even with the threats and the swearing, I can’t stop smiling.

We end up ordering takeout instead of eating at the diner.

Which is fine.

Better even.

Less people to witness my slow, inevitable public breakdown.

By the time we get back to my dorm, I'm feeling a little more steady.
A little more like I can handle this.

P’Cir dumps the bags of food on the tiny kitchen counter, looks around once like he's sizing up the place, and then— "I’m gonna shower," he says casually.

Before I can open my mouth to say anything, before I can remind him that this isn’t his apartment or that he should maybe ask first, he’s already disappearing into the bathroom, tugging his shirt over his head as he goes.

I stand there, blinking.

Mouth open.

Brain fried.

After a moment of stunned silence, I shake myself out of it and move to unpack the food.
I plate everything up neatly, even setting out water bottles, trying to pretend like this isn’t the most surreal day of my life.

I'm bent over the counter, adjusting plates, when I hear the bathroom door open.

I look up.

And immediately wish I hadn’t.

Because there, casually strolling into my tiny sitting room is P’Cir.

Freshly showered.
Dripping water onto my floor.
Wearing nothing but a towel slung low on his hips.

His usual half-up messy ponytail is gone, and his long black hair falls in damp, wild waves down his back, clinging to his skin.

And I—

I just—

malfunction.

Full body system failure.

My mouth goes dry.

My brain short-circuits.

I physically cannot look away even though I know I should.

He runs a hand through his wet hair, pushing it back from his forehead, and glances at me with this lazy, wicked smirk like he knows exactly what he’s doing to me.

Like this is on purpose.

"Dinner ready, baby?" he drawls, voice low and rough from the shower.

I make a tiny strangled noise that might be a yes. Might also be my soul leaving my body.

He saunters closer, and I swear the room gets about ten degrees hotter.

I might actually die.

Here.
Now.

Death by P'Cir.

It would probably be considered an honorable death.

 

Chapter 5

Summary:

I feel heat crawling up my neck, shame and panic blooming in my chest.

"We’re not a couple," I mumble automatically, voice too small. "It’s—it’s a misunderstanding. I’m sorry."

Notes:

THREEE CHAPTERSSSSSSSSS

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

My throat is so dry it’s a miracle I can speak at all.

"P'Cir..." I stammer, heart hammering painfully. "You—you need to get dressed."

He tilts his head, smirking.

"Do I?" he asks, all low and teasing, stalking forward like a panther who knows his prey is cornered.

I take one step back.

He takes two steps forward.

Before I can even think, he’s right there in front of me.

Close.

Too close.

His hand brushes my jaw, tilting my face up. And then he kisses me.

Slow at first.

Deep.

Devouring.

I make a small helpless noise against his mouth, grabbing onto his arms like they’re the only solid thing in the world.

Somehow, somehow we stumble backward crash into the my couch against the wall.

And then he’s on top of me.

Large. Warm. Overwhelming.

Still kissing me like he’s trying to consume me whole.

His hands are everywhere—cupping my face, stroking my sides, threading through my hair.

And then, he grinds down.

His hardness pressing against me through the towel.

A jolt of panic tears through me.

Too fast.
Too much.
Too real.

I turn my head sharply, breaking the kiss.

"P'Cir..." I whisper, chest heaving.

He freezes immediately.

Breathing hard.

But he doesn't push.

Doesn't argue.

Doesn’t demand.

Instead, he leans back.

Looks at me.

Eyes dark but understanding.

Without a word, he presses a soft kiss to my temple—gentle, apologetic—and gets off me.

He disappears into my bedroom to get dressed, leaving me gasping on the chair, my entire body trembling with leftover heat and confusion.

When he returns a few minutes later, fully dressed, his hair still a little damp but his smile softer now.

He doesn’t mention it.

Doesn’t make it awkward.

He just plops down on the floor beside the coffee table, grabs his plate of food, and pats the spot next to him.

"C’mon, baby," he says, voice casual but warm. "Dinner’s getting cold."

And somehow,

Somehow,

Everything feels okay again.

Safe.

Normal.

Or at least... our version of normal.

Dinner is...

Nice.

Really nice.

P’Cir sits cross-legged on the floor beside the coffee table, demolishing his food with the enthusiasm of someone who hasn’t eaten in a week.

But between bites, he keeps stealing off my plate.

I swat at his hand every time, whining a little, but he just grins like a mischievous kid and steals another piece of fried chicken anyway.

"P'Cir!" I scold, pouting. "You ordered your own!"

"Yeah," he says, grinning wickedly, "but yours tastes better."

I huff dramatically, shoving my plate a few inches further away from him, but I’m smiling.

I can’t help it.

He’s being...

Playful.

Soft.

Teasing in a way that’s light, not overwhelming.

And somewhere between the stolen bites and the bickering and the way he keeps nudging my knee with his every few minutes,

I realize something.

Not everyone gets to see this version of him.

The P’Cir everyone talks about—the reckless player, the dangerous quarterback, the guy who swears and fights and sleeps around-
That guy isn’t sitting here with me.

This Cir—

The one stealing chicken off my plate.

The one smiling like he’s found something precious.

The one who listens to me ramble and lets me scold him for cursing-

This version is mine.

And it terrifies me.

And it warms me.

And I think maybe it’s already too late to stop falling.

We’re halfway through dessert, P’Cir fighting me for the last bite of mango sticky rice—when he suddenly says:

"I’m spending the night, by the way."

I choke on air.

My head snaps up so fast I almost get whiplash.

He sees the panic on my face immediately.

Before I can even start hyperventilating, he holds up both hands, placating.

"Just to sleep," he says quickly, voice gentle. "Not doing anything. Promise."

He leans closer, bumping his forehead lightly against mine.

"I just... wanna stay close to you tonight, baby," he murmurs, voice softer than I’ve ever heard it. "That's all."

I swallow hard, heart pounding so loud I can barely hear him.

But somehow, Somehow—

I nod.

Tiny. Hesitant.

But real.

Then I shoot up from the floor like I’m spring-loaded, hands flapping a little as I scramble for a plan.

"You—you can have the couch!" I blurt, rushing over and patting the sad little loveseat against the wall. "It’s small, but—I mean, you can fit, probably—you’re kinda big, but if you curl up—"

I’m babbling.

Rambling.

Panic leaking out of me like a busted faucet.

Cir just watches me from the floor.

Amused.

Unmoving.

Predatory.

Patient.

Like he’s letting me get all my little protests out before he inevitably steamrolls them.

I keep rambling anyway, desperate.

"I’ll get you an extra pillow! And—and the AC remote! And I can find a blanket somewhere maybe that one that Tree gave me for Christmas—"

"Baby," Cir says, voice low and fond, cutting through my spiraling like a hot knife.

I freeze.

He pushes himself up from the floor in one easy movement.

Stretches lazily, the hem of his T-shirt riding up just enough to flash a sliver of skin and completely destroy my soul.

Then, without a care in the world,

He strolls right past me.

Past the couch.

Past the coffee table.

Straight into my tiny bedroom.

Like he’s been here a thousand times.

Like he lives here.

I stand there, flapping uselessly like a stunned chicken, as he grabs one of my oversized T-shirts from the dresser (my dresser!!), strips off his own shirt, and pulls mine over his head without even asking.

I squeak helplessly.

The shirt hangs loose on him, the hem brushing his waist. His hair is still damp, messy around his shoulders, and he looks unfairly soft, unfairly right standing there in my space like he belongs.

He glances over at me.

Catches me staring.

Smirks.

Then, casually—He crawls into my bed.

Flops down onto his back, arms behind his head, looking perfectly at home.

"You coming, baby?" he asks, like this is a normal, everyday thing. "Or you planning to sleep on the floor?"

I make a noise that might be a whimper.

Maybe a squeak.

Maybe my last dying breath.

And somehow, somehow, my legs start moving toward him.

I shuffle toward the bed like I’m walking to my own execution.

P’Cir watches me.

Patient.
Smiling.
So unbearably soft.

I stand at the edge for a second, heart hammering so loud it’s a wonder he can’t hear it.

Then, taking a deep, shaky breath—I climb in.

I make sure to stay on my side of the bed.

As far from him as humanly possible.

Curled up tight.

Stiff as a board.

Hands tucked under my chin.
Eyes squeezed shut.

Maybe if I pretend to be asleep, he’ll leave me alone.

Maybe if I pretend to be dead, he’ll forget I exist.

There’s a moment of silence.

Just the sound of the AC humming and my own frantic breathing.

And then—

I feel it.

The bed shifting.

The soft press of weight moving closer.

A hand—warm, sure, careful—slides around my waist.

I stiffen instinctively.

"Easy, baby," Cir whispers against the back of my neck, voice so low it feels like a physical thing.

"I'm just holding you."

His arm wraps fully around me, pulling me back gently against his chest.

No forcing.
No pushing.

Just—

Presence.

Solid.
Safe.
Steady.

He tucks his face into my hair and breathes out slowly, like he’s been holding his breath all day and can finally relax.

"You’re safe with me," he murmurs, voice all warm and wrecked and too much.

"I'm not going anywhere."

I feel my throat tighten painfully.

Something inside me trembles.

Not fear.
Not panic.

Something softer.
Something scarier.

I squeeze my eyes tighter, fighting the sudden sting of tears.

I don't move away.

I don't even think about it.

Instead, slowly—hesitantly—I let myself breathe against him.

Let myself be held.

Because maybe, just maybe—

I’m already his, too.

Cir’s POV

I feel him slowly, hesitantly uncurl against me.

His body still tight with nerves, but not pulling away.

Not running.

I keep my breathing slow, steady, like I’m trying to anchor him.

I press my nose into his hair, feeling the faint scent of his shampoo, something soft and clean and so him it makes my chest ache.

He shifts a little.

And I feel it, the tiniest sigh escaping him as he starts to sink into me.

Starts to trust me.

I tighten my hold, just slightly, my thumb brushing over the curve of his hip in slow, lazy circles.

"Sleep, baby," I whisper against the shell of his ear. "I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere."

For a moment, he’s still.

Then,

Bit by bit

His breathing evens out.

The tension melts from his body, like a string being slowly, carefully unwound.

He relaxes fully against me, head tucked under my chin, one hand resting lightly against my chest.

Right where he belongs.

I stay like that.

Holding him.

Listening to the soft, sleepy sounds he makes when he exhales.

Feeling the tiny movements of his heartbeat against mine.

I could fall asleep, too.

Could let myself drift.

But I don’t.

I can’t.

Not yet.

Because for the first time in what feels like forever, I have exactly what I want in my arms.

And I’m scared that if I close my eyes, even for a second, it’ll be gone.

So I stay awake.

Just a little longer.

Memorizing the weight of him.
The smell of him.
The way he trusts me enough to fall asleep tangled up with me.

Mine.

Finally.

And I swear, If the world ended tonight.

I'd die happy.

Phu’s POV

Somehow,

Without even talking about it,
Without making any official plans,

It just... happens.

We fall into a rhythm.

A week slips by like a dream.

Some nights we stay at my dorm.

P’Cir stretching out half the bed, stealing all the blankets, mumbling sleepy curses against my neck.

We never spend a night apart.

Not once.

Not for lack of trying, on my part.

I tried, once.

Tried to gently suggest that maybe we needed some space "P’Cir, you have your own apartment, you know..."

He just blinked at me.

Picked me up.

Carried me back inside like a sack of potatoes.

End of discussion.

After that, I gave up.

Other nights, he drives us back to his place—A bigger apartment that somehow still feels cramped because he has no idea how to put anything away.

I complain.

Loudly.

He just grins and pulls me into his lap like that’s a valid solution.

We never actually say anything about it.

Never have the conversation about what this is.

But somehow,

By the end of the week,

Half my shampoo is in his shower.

Half his hoodies are stuffed into my tiny dresser.

His favorite coffee cup (that says "World’s Okayest Quarterback" in peeling gold letters) is sitting in my cabinet like it belongs there.

He carries my bag without asking.

I steal his hoodies without warning.

We alternate nights without thinking about it, like some unspoken agreement is already in place.

And it’s terrifying, How easy it is.

How natural it feels.

One night, curled up in his bed, listening to him breathing slow and even beside me, I realize: We’re already building something.

Something messy.
Something chaotic.
Something ours.

And maybe, Just maybe, I don’t want it to stop.

P’Cir takes me to school every morning, still half-asleep but determined, like it’s his personal duty to deliver me safely.

He keeps one hand on my knee while he drives, like he’s afraid I might vanish if he lets go.

He always feeds me.

Shoves bites of his food into my mouth when I'm not paying attention.
Watches me eat like he's measuring every bite.

I complain.

I sulk.

I whine.

He ignores me completely.

At practice, I sit on the bleachers, pretending to do homework while he struts around the field like he owns it.

Every five minutes, I catch him glaring at someone.

It doesn’t matter who.

If someone looks at me for longer than two seconds, his eyes narrow, his jaw tightens, and he throws a ball a little too hard at the next receiver.

Ozone thinks it’s hilarious.

Rome keeps a running tally.

Wim just sighs and mumbles something about "high-maintenance boyfriends."

Me? I bury my face in my sketchbook and pretend I’m invisible.

But deep down,  Way, way deep down,

I feel a little warmer.

A little safer.

Because even if Cir is insane, Even if he’s a menace and a caveman and a complete disaster,

He’s mine.

And maybe, Just maybe,

I’m his too.

***

The day starts out normal.

Which, in my new reality, means P’Cir dropping me off at school, stealing a kiss before I can escape, and threatening the existence of three people who dared to smile at me before 9 a.m.

Normal.

I’m halfway across campus, heading to class, when it happens.

One of the editors for the campus magazine, a senior I barely know flags me down, all smiles and bouncing excitement.

"Hey, Phu!" she chirps. "We’re doing a feature for the next issue 'Campus Hottest Couples' and we were wondering if you and Cir would be willing to model for it?"

I almost trip over my own feet.

"W-what?!" I squeak.

"You and Cir," she says again, slow and clear like she thinks I’m hard of hearing. "Everyone already knows you’re, like, the campus It Couple. You’re adorable. It would be such a hit!"

I open and close my mouth like a dying fish.

Before I can respond, Before I can even breathe

I hear it.

"Seriously?"

Lukprae’s voice slices through the air like a knife.

I turn, heart dropping.

She’s standing a few feet away, arms crossed, glaring at me like I personally insulted her ancestors.

"You’re not even really dating," she sneers, looking me up and down like she can't believe this is happening. "Everyone knows Cir’s just... playing with you."

The editor awkwardly excuses herself, muttering something about coming back later.

I feel heat crawling up my neck, shame and panic blooming in my chest.

"We’re not a couple," I mumble automatically, voice too small. "It’s—it’s a misunderstanding. I’m sorry."

Lukprae smirks, satisfied. "Exactly."

She flips her hair over her shoulder and struts away like she’s won something.

I just stand there.

Frozen.

Miserable.

And the worst part? I said it.

I said we’re not a couple.

Even though part of me, the stupid, reckless part—

Wanted to say yes.

Wanted to claim him the way he’s been claiming me.

Meanwhile...

Cir’s POV

I’m on my way to grab Phu from class, grinning to myself like a fucking idiot, already thinking about where we should go for lunch,

When I hear it.

From some random girl in the hallway.

"Poor Cir," she’s whispering. "That little freshman just told everyone they’re not even a real couple. Can you believe it?"

My whole body goes cold.

Then hot.

Then murderous.

Not real?

Not his?

Phu said that?

Phu…

My hands curl into fists.

I turn sharply, stalking toward Phu’s building, already seeing red.

If he thinks he’s getting away from me that easily—

He’s got another thing coming.

Phu’s POV

I’m still standing there.

Frozen.

Embarrassed.

Trying to figure out how to disappear into the ground and never be seen again

When I feel it a shift in the air.

Like the temperature drops five degrees.

Like a storm is rolling in fast and furious.

I lift my head.

And there he is.

P’Cir.

Storming toward me across the quad.

Dark eyes locked on mine.

Face like carved stone.

Shoulders tense.

Every step screaming mine, mine, mine.

I swear for a second the earth shakes under his feet.

Panic floods my veins.

Oh no.

Oh no no no no no.

I do the only logical thing a person in my situation could do.

I turn—

And run.

Full-on sprint in the opposite direction.

Books clutched to my chest.
Heart pounding.
Brain screaming.

I don't even know where I'm running to.

Anywhere.

Anywhere but here.

Behind me, I hear someone call my name sharply.

Low. Rough.

"Phukan."

Today, that’s not my name.

I run faster.

Ducking into the nearest building like a scared cat, weaving through hallways, heart racing.

Finally, I duck into an empty classroom and crouch behind the teacher’s desk, panting, trying desperately to make myself small.

Maybe if I’m very quiet,
Maybe if I just stay hidden long enough,
He'll calm down.

Maybe. (Probably not.)

Through the tiny window in the door, I see P’Cir stalk past once.

Twice.

His jaw clenched, his eyes flashing like he’s hunting.

Which he is.

Hunting me.

I slap a hand over my mouth to keep from whimpering.

I am so, so dead.

Heart slamming against my ribs.
Breath coming in shallow, terrified gasps.

Praying that somehow, somehow, P'Cir will give up.

That maybe he’ll get distracted.

Maybe the world will end.

I dare to peek at my phone.

Big mistake.

Because the notifications are blowing up.

Ozone: Bro. Did you run?? 😂😂😂

Rome:  Are you HIDING from Cir??? LMFAOOO you're DEAD, baby boy.

Nalin: Where are you?
Do you want me to call security?
No, wait.P’ Cir would probably just fight them.

Achi: RIP Phu. It was nice knowing you.

Tree: I told you he was insane. This is what you get for dating a feral cat in a hot guy’s body.

I press the phone to my forehead and whimper softly.

Traitors. Every last one of them.

Another text pops up:

Wim: You want me to come distract him? I mean, I can try. He looks ready to murder someone though, so no promises.

And then,

The one that makes my blood run cold.

P'Cir:
Baby.
Come out.
Not mad at you.
Just want to talk.
Not going to hurt you.
But if you make me hunt you down, you’re going to owe me alot.

I actually choke on air.

I clutch my phone like it’s a life raft and squeeze my eyes shut.

Owe him alot??
MAKE HIM HUNT ME DOWN??

I am going to die.

Right here.

In an empty classroom.

Cause of death: Overprotective psycho boyfriend and my own terrible life choices.

I wait.

Hold my breath.

Count to ten.

Twenty.

Thirty.

Maybe he gave up.

Maybe he went to practice.

Maybe he—The floorboards creak outside the door.

I jolt, heart slamming against my ribs.

Nope. Nope, still here. Still hunting.

I glance around the empty classroom wildly.

No windows big enough to escape through.
Only one door.

Trapped.

Unless—Unless I move now.

Quietly.

Carefully.

I inch toward the door, clutching my bag against my chest like it’ll shield me from the inevitable doom waiting outside.

I peek through the tiny glass window.

The hallway looks clear.

  1. GO GO GO

I crack the door open silently, barely breathing.

One step.

Two steps.

Freedom just a few feet away,

And then—A shadow falls over me.

A warm hand wraps gently, inevitably, around my wrist.

I freeze.

Slowly—so, so slowly—I lift my head.

And there he is.

P’Cir.

Standing over me.

Towering.

Completely calm.

Completely in control.

Dark eyes soft but burning.

And with a small, terrifyingly sweet smile, he murmurs "There you are, baby."

I open my mouth to scream, or cry, or beg for mercy
I'm not sure which.

But before I can make a sound, P’Cir tugs me forward with unbearable gentleness.

Tugs me straight into his chest.

Traps me there like a promise.

"You really thought you could hide from me?" he says, voice low and warm against my hair.

I whimper softly against his shirt.

He chuckles.

Soft.

Dangerous.

Possessive.

"You’re lucky you're cute," he murmurs, pressing a kiss to the top of my head. "Otherwise I’d be a lot meaner right now."

I cling to him helplessly, brain fully short-circuited.

I’m dead.

I’m dead.

I’m so dead.

 

Notes:

This cir is so unhinged, love it!

Chapter 6

Summary:

"Phukan," he says, voice steady now, eyes locked on mine, "will you be my boyfriend?"

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

"P'Cir—" I start, voice high and panicked, "I—I have somewhere to be!"

He doesn’t even blink.

Doesn’t loosen his grip.

Doesn’t look even a tiny bit moved.

"I don’t give a fuck," he says, voice terrifyingly calm, like he’s discussing the weather.

I try to wriggle out of his arms, desperate, embarrassed, completely and utterly doomed.

Big mistake.

Because the second I squirm, his hands tighten around me—

Not rough.

Not painful.

Just final.

And he leans down.

Low.

Right next to my ear.

His breath warm against my skin as he says, in a voice so soft and deadly it makes my knees buckle— "If you don’t stop squirming, baby, I will make your ass so red you won’t be able to sit for a week."

I stop breathing.

"So I suggest," he adds, tightening his arms just a little more, "you calm the fuck down and come with me."

I go completely still.

Frozen.

Face burning so hard it’s a miracle I’m not steaming like a kettle.

"P-P’Cir!" I gasp, scandalized beyond belief.

He just smirks.

Smirks like he knows exactly what he’s doing to me.

"Good boy," he murmurs, pressing another kiss to my hair like he didn’t just casually threaten my entire existence.

I feel my soul leave my body.

I think I black out for a second.

When I come back to myself, he’s already steering me firmly down the hallway, his hand possessively resting on the small of my back, ignoring the few scandalized students who catch sight of us.

I can't even look up.

I can only stumble along beside him, burning with embarrassment.

My face is on fire. My heart’s pounding so hard I feel it in my ears. His hand is firm on the small of my back, steering me like I’m some lost puppy he’s dragging back to safety—or, more accurately, like prey he just caught.

I must have been walking too slowly to keep up with him—
Not really my fault; his legs are way longer and faster than mine—

"P’Cir—wait—slow down—" I gasp, nearly tripping over my own feet.

Before I can even think about fighting him—

P’Cir scoops me up.

He scoops me up.

Effortless.

Like I weigh nothing.

One second, I’m walking (okay, speed-walking), the next I’m off the ground being carried like a sack of rice across the parking lot.

"P’Cir—!" I shriek, flailing in panic. "Put me down!"

He doesn’t even blink.

Doesn’t even look at me.

Just keeps walking—calm, unbothered, like this is normal behavior and not a total public spectacle.

"You were too slow, baby," he says casually, voice low and smooth, eyes locked forward like he’s on a mission.

"Y-you can’t just carry people—!" I hiss, hiding my face in his shoulder because oh my God, people are staring.

He huffs a soft laugh.

"Sure I can," he says, gripping me tighter. "You’re mine."

I think I black out a little after that.

At least until I realize we’re heading toward the parking lot.

Toward his car.

And I realize, I’m not escaping this one.

Not today.

Not ever.

He walks straight to his car, pops open the passenger door and plops me down hard in the seat.

I bounce a little, stunned, heart slamming against my ribs.

By the time I realize what’s happening, he’s already slid into the driver’s seat, slamming the door shut behind him.

I hear the ominous click of the locks engaging.

I whip my head toward him.

He’s sitting there, calm as anything.

Dark eyes heavy on me.

Elbow resting lazily against the window.

Like he has all the time in the world to deal with my nonsense.

"Seatbelt, baby," he says quietly.

I fumble to buckle it, hands trembling slightly.

Once the click sounds, he turns to face me fully.

Traps me in his stare.

Leaning in just a little, voice low and terrifyingly soft "Now," he says. "Explain yourself."

My mouth opens.

Closes.

Opens again.

Nothing comes out.

Because how do you explain to your feral and borderline-pyschotic, possessive, terrifyingly intense not-quite-boyfriend that you panicked and blurted out that you weren’t dating because you were scared of being hurt and because Lukprae was looking at you like you were a cockroach???

"I—" I croak.

"No lying," he says, cutting me off gently. "No running. Just talk to me, Phu."

He says it so softly.

So dangerously softly.

And somehow, that’s even worse than if he’d shouted.

I squeeze my hands into fists in my lap, heart pounding so loud I can barely hear my own voice.

"I—I panicked," I whisper. "She was saying—she said—" I squeeze my eyes shut. "I got scared, okay?"

He doesn’t say anything.

Just watches.

Waiting.

Patient.

Deadly.

"I didn’t mean it," I whisper finally, voice cracking. "I didn’t mean it like that, P'Cir. I swear."

The silence stretches.

Thick.

Tense.

Then,

Finally,

P’Cir moves.

Leaning closer.

Until our faces are barely inches apart.

Until I can feel the heat of him surrounding me.

"You’re mine," he says, voice like a vow. "You were mine the second I saw you. I don’t care what anyone else says."

I open my mouth.

"And you’re not allowed to forget that" he adds, voice dropping even lower. "Not for a second. Understand, baby?"

I nod frantically.

Too fast.

Too hard.

But he smiles.

Soft.

Possessive.

Like he’s satisfied.

Like the universe finally makes sense again.

I think, maybe, just maybe, he’s letting me off the hook.

His hands are still on either side of me, trapping me in the seat.
His eyes are still burning into me.

But the atmosphere shifts;
Softer.
Less sharp.

Safer.

I exhale shakily, starting to relax,

And then he speaks again.

Low.

Too calm.

Dangerously calm.

"And who," he says slowly, tilting his head like a predator playing with its food, "is this she you’re talking about, baby?"

I stiffen.

"Um," I squeak, immediately wishing for death.

His eyes narrow slightly.

"Talk," he says, soft as a caress, deadly as a threat.

I squirm in my seat, heart hammering painfully.
"It’s—it’s just—" I stammer. "It’s P’Lukprae."

The temperature in the car plummets.

P’Cir's whole body goes rigid.

His jaw clenches.

Something cold and terrifying flickers in his eyes.

"Lukprae," he repeats, voice flat.

I nod, gulping.

"She was just—" I scramble for words. "She overheard about the magazine thing, and she got mad, and I didn’t want to cause a scene, so I just—" I trail off miserably.

He stares at me.

Silent.

For so long I start to wonder if he’s broken.

Then "She upset you," he says, deadly soft.

It’s not a question.

It’s a fact.

I open my mouth to protest, to downplay it, to say it’s not a big deal…

But he cuts me off.

"No one gets to upset you," he says, voice vibrating with a calm, furious promise. "No one."

I sink lower in my seat, hands twisting in my lap.

"P'Cir... please don't do anything crazy..." I whisper.

He finally blinks.

Smiles a little.

Not a safe smile.

Cir smile.

"Too late for that, baby," he murmurs, reaching out to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. "You made me crazy the second you smiled at me."

I bury my burning face in my hands.

I am so doomed.

There’s a long, thick silence.

P’Cir’s hand is still cupping my face, thumb brushing lightly against my cheekbone like he’s trying to calm himself down.

I swallow hard, heart pounding.

And before I can overthink it, before I can chicken out, I whisper "Besides... you never asked me to be your boyfriend."

The words hang in the air between us.

Heavy.

Raw.

True.

He goes completely still.

His thumb freezes against my skin.

His dark eyes stare into mine;
Not angry.
Not frustrated.

Just...Wrecked.

Like I ripped open his chest and showed him something he didn’t know was missing.

"Baby," he says roughly, voice shaking just a little. "You’re already mine."

I bite my lip, eyes burning.

"That’s not the same thing," I whisper.

He leans in closer.

Closer until our foreheads are almost touching, his breath warm against my mouth.

"You want me to ask?" he murmurs, voice low and wrecked and soft, like I'm asking him for the fucking world, and he’d give it gladly.

"Yes," I whisper, so quietly I barely hear myself.

"Okay," he breathes.

Another second.

Another heartbeat.

Then "Phukan," he says, voice steady now, eyes locked on mine, "will you be my boyfriend?"

Not casual.

Not joking.

Dead serious.

Like it’s the most important thing he’s ever asked anyone.

I open my mouth.

No sound comes out.

So I just nod.

Tiny.

Shaky.

Real.

His face breaks into the softest, most beautiful smile I’ve ever seen.

And when he kisses me;

Gentle.
Lingering.
Full of all the chaotic, fierce, terrifying, overwhelming love I can’t even begin to explain—

I finally, finally understand.

I’m not just his.

He’s mine too.

We’re still sitting there.

Both of us kind of dazed, breathless, staring at each other like the world just shifted.

And honestly... maybe it did.

I’m still reeling from what just happened—from everything—when P’Cir leans back a little, eyes glinting with something sharp and smug.

Dangerous.

"Since you’re in the habit of denying me," he says casually, voice low and way too pleased with himself, "and denying us, baby..."

I blink up at him, heart immediately kicking into overdrive.

Oh no.

What now.

He pulls out his phone like it’s a weapon, flips on the camera app, and holds it up in front of my face.

"We’re gonna make this a little more official," he announces smoothly, smirking. "Smile for me, baby."

My eyes bulge.

"W-what?? NO—" I start to scramble back in the seat, waving my hands wildly. "P’Cir, no way, I am NOT smiling—"

He raises an eyebrow, still holding the phone steady.

And in that scarily calm voice, he says "Baby."

I freeze.

His eyes narrow just slightly, full of warning.

"If you don’t smile for me right now," he murmurs, so soft it’s terrifying, "I swear to God, I will harm every single one of your plushies."

My jaw drops.

"You wouldn’t!" I gasp, clutching my chest in horror.

He grins. Sharp. Evil. Serious.

"Oh, I would."

"P’Cir—!"

He shrugs, way too relaxed.

"And just to be clear," he adds casually, tilting his head, "if you really push me? I’m kicking Achi’s ass the next time I see him too. Just... because. And I will continue to. Every single place and time I see him."

I make a sound that’s basically a mix between a squeak and a sob.

This man.

This unhinged man.

"P’Cir, that’s not fair—!"

"Smile, baby," he purrs, leaning in close, voice all smug and dangerous. "Make it nice. You want your plushies to live, right?"

I groan, covering my face with both hands, absolutely dying inside.

I sigh, defeated.

My soul crushed.

But fine.

Fine.

I muster up my courage, push my hair out of my face, and give him the smallest, shyest smile I can manage while dying inside.

Click.

He lowers the phone, stares at the screen for a beat.

His eyes narrow.

"Mm," he mutters, frowning down at the photo. "Yeah, no. You look like you’re smiling with a gun to your head."

I gape at him.

"Technically," I huff, "that’s not wrong!"

He just smirks, eyes flashing with amusement and something dangerous.

Then, like he’s just had the brightest idea in the world, he shifts the phone back up and says smoothly:

"Okay, new plan."

I narrow my eyes immediately, suspicious.

"What plan?" I ask warily.

He taps his cheek, that smug, annoyingly perfect cheek.

"Kiss me here, baby," he says, eyes sparkling wickedly. "We’ll take a cute one. Show them who you belong to."

My face bursts into flames.

"P’Cir—NO—!"

He grins.

That threatening, Cir-brand grin.

The one that makes me want to run and hide forever.

"Baby," he says softly, voice dripping with warning, "plushies. Achi. You know the drill."

groan, curling into myself like I might actually implode.

But I know I’ve lost already.

always lose.

"Fine," I mutter, glaring daggers at him while my entire face burns. "But just one!"

He leans in a little, holding the phone up.

Smug.

Waiting.

I inch closer, practically shaking, heart pounding so hard I can hear it in my ears.

I close my eyes.

Lean in.

Almost there…

AND THEN…

At the last second…

He whips his head around and KISSES ME FULL ON THE MOUTH.

Click.

yelp into the kiss, eyes snapping open in pure horror as he casually takes the picture mid-kiss, holding me there like I’m not currently malfunctioning and dying on the spot.

He pulls back just a little, grinning so hard his eyes crinkle.

"Perfect," he says smugly, showing me the screen.

I stare at it in horror.

My face: red as a tomato.
His face: smug and gorgeous, mid-kiss.
The caption he’s already typing: “Cir’s Heart 🖤

I slap my hands over my face, groaning miserably.

"P’Cir, you’re evil—!"

He laughs, all warm and way too satisfied.

"You love it, baby," he purrs, tucking his phone away and pulling me close again. "And now the whole world knows you’re mine."

God help me.

I think I do love it.

P’Cir starts the car, pulling smoothly out of the parking lot, one hand loose on the wheel, the other resting casually on my thigh like it belongs there.

I cross my arms, stare hard out the window, and try to look as mad and sulky as humanly possible.

He glances at me once.

Twice.

Smirks.

Like he thinks I’m... adorable or something.

Which just makes me even more annoyed.

I huff, louder this time, making sure he hears it.

"P'Cir," I snap, trying my best to sound stern, "take me back to my dorm."

"Mm," he hums, completely unmoved, eyes on the road. "No."

I glare at him, scowling.

"P'Cir!"

He finally glances over, smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, eyes soft and fond and so annoyingly in love.

"You’re coming to mine," he says simply, like it’s a fact of life. "You need to rest. You’ve had a stressful day."

gawk at him, turning in my seat to stare.

"I—P’Cir—" I sputter, totally scandalized, "you were the one that stressed me out!"

He blinks over at me, completely unbothered, one hand still draped lazily over the steering wheel.

I’m fuming.

"As a matter of fact," I rant, waving my hands around wildly, "you’ve been stressing me out ever since I met you!"

He snorts, looking way too entertained by my meltdown.

I’m just getting warmed up.

"I’m already getting wrinkles," I huff, jabbing my finger at my own face. "Wrinkles, P'Cir! And high blood pressure! I’m too young for this kind of stress!"

He bites back a laugh, lips twitching, eyes sparkling with amusement.

"Mm," he hums, "still cute, though."

groan, dragging my hands down my face in pure agony.

"P'Cir—!"

He leans over, smug and smiling, presses a soft kiss to my cheek.

"High blood pressure or not, you’re stuck with me, baby," he whispers against my skin, voice low and full of love and absolute feral possessiveness. "Better get used to it."

I flop back in my seat, covering my face again, my heart pounding and my whole-body overheating.

God.

I’m so doomed.

I groan loudly, flopping back against the seat.

"P'Cir, you know you can’t keep going crazy and scaring everybody on campus just because you’re looking for me, you know!"

That makes him laugh, low and wrecked, like I just complimented him instead of scolding him.

I roll my eyes, crossing my arms tighter.

"And besides," I add, squinting at him suspiciously, "who even told you what I said?"

He blinks.

Pauses.

Then shrugs, way too casually.

"No one," he says, eyes forward, completely lying.

My jaw drops.

"Bullshit," I blurt, sitting up straight

"Does it matter?" he says casually, eyes glinting.

I glare harder. (Or try to.)

"P'Cir." I say it slow, warning him.

He huffs a laugh.

“I heard it from some students when I was coming to you for lunch and then…”

I look at him, expecting him to continue.

"Ozone," he admits finally, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "He texted me as soon as he heard too."

I groan, dropping my forehead against the seat.

Of course it was Ozone.
The king of gossip.
The little chaos demon.

"And Wim confirmed it," Cir adds smugly, rubbing slow circles against my thigh.

I let out a long, suffering sigh.

"I’m going to kill them both," I mutter.

He chuckles, low and warm "You can try," he says, tilting my face up with two fingers so I have no choice but to meet his gaze. "But first, you’re coming home with me."

I blink.

"Our home. Wherever you are, that’s where I live."

My heart thuds painfully.

Too fast.

Too much.

But somehow, Somehow—I’m not scared anymore.

I’m his.

And he’s mine.

Cir’s POV

I drive us back to my place, gripping the wheel a little too tight.

I need him alone.

Need him close.

After the day I’ve had,
After the day we’ve had,
It’s like there’s a fuse burning straight through my chest, hot and relentless.

Hearing him say we weren’t together...It lit something dark and wild in me. Something I’ve been trying—failing—to keep under control.

I know I said I’d try to go easy on him.
Try to hold back.

But it’s not fucking easy.

Not when I feel everything at a ten and he’s over there barely catching up, smiling that shy smile while I’m over here spiraling like a madman.

I glance over at him in the passenger seat.

His cute, stupid fucking sweater.
His bag clutched tight to his chest like it’s a lifeline.
His legs tucked up like he’s trying to take up less space.

God.

He’s so beautiful it hurts.

So bright.
So fucking sunny.

And I hate—absolutely fucking hate—that anyone even tried to hurt him today.

We hit a red light.

I let my eyes linger on him a little longer, studying his face in the soft evening light.

His pouty lips.

His messy hair.

And…His eyes, narrowed down at his phone.

He’s... frowning?

"Baby?" I ask, brow furrowing. "Is something upsetting you?"

He doesn’t look up.

"Yes," he says flatly, still frowning.

I stiffen, heart thudding too fast.

"What? What is it?" I push, already tensing.

He finally looks up—face flushed, eyes glaring—and shoves his phone right in my face.

My eyes dart to the screen.

His group chat.

Absolutely exploding.

Rome: OMFG CIR WENT FERAL WHAT IS THIS 😭😭😭

Ozone: BOSS MOVE. LOOK AT THAT CAPTION. DEAD.

Tree: Phu... I have questions. MANY questions. 👀👀👀

Achi: P'Cir CLAIMED YOU BRO LMAO YOU’RE NEVER ESCAPING NOW

I blink.

Realization hitting all at once.

Oh.

Oh.

My Instagram post.

The photo.

The caption.

I smirk, feeling my chest swell with zero regret.

"Huh," I say, leaning over to press a kiss to his temple while he swats at me, still glaring. "Guess everyone knows you’re mine now, huh?"

He groans loudly, dropping his head back against the seat, face bright red.

God.

He’s so fucking cute.

I’d do it all over again.

And worse.

Phu’s POV

You look cute in the picture baby”

"P’Cir—!" I explode, smacking his arm as he laughs, completely unbothered.

"You can’t just post things like that—!"

He smirks, one hand still resting way too casually on my thigh as he drives.

"I can and I did, baby."

"My entire group chat is blowing up!" I wave my phone wildly. "Do you know how many people follow you? Do you know how viral that picture’s gonna go??!"

He leans over, totally ignoring the road for a second just to press a kiss to my cheek.

"Good," he hums, lips brushing my skin. "Let them see."

"P’Cir!" I squeak, shoving at his shoulder. "This is insane! You—"

"Baby," he cuts in smoothly, kissing my jaw this time, "you literally are my heart. You don’t want me to tell the world?"

I open my mouth,
Pause.
I close it again, my face heating up so fast I might actually combust.

He chuckles low, clearly thrilled with himself.

"God, you’re cute when you’re mad," he murmurs, kissing the corner of my mouth like it’s nothing.

I glare at him, heart slamming, brain short-circuiting.

"This is harassment," I grumble, crossing my arms in a huff, trying (and failing) to look mad.

He just hums again, like I’m not even slightly intimidating, and takes another lazy turn toward his place.

By the time we pull into the car park, I’m still fuming. Well, trying to fume, but also secretly melting because…well, Its P’Cir.

He parks, cuts the engine, and before I can even unbuckle my seatbelt, he’s unfastening it for me.

I blink at him, wide-eyed.

“Stay” he orders and then he gets off and walks to my side of the car.

"P’Cir, I can walk,—"

"Not today, baby," he says, voice low and fond and so unfairly smug.

And then…Boom. He’s scooping me up, bridal-style, like I weigh nothing, carrying me across the driveway with zero shame.

"You said you were stressed," he reminds me, pushing the door open with his foot, "and I told you I’d take care of my stressed-out baby."

I smack his chest half-heartedly, burying my red face against his shoulder as he strides inside.

God help me.

I’m so doomed.

***

Somehow…I don’t even know when it happened exactly, but I’ve become freer here.

Freer with him.

We step inside his apartment, and before I can even blink, he’s already handling me like I’m some precious thing he has to unpack and arrange.

He drops me gently onto the couch.
Takes off my shoes with careful hands.
Puts my bag away like it’s his job.
Peels off my sweater for me, muttering something about how I’ll overheat if I stay bundled up.

Then he crouches in front of me, brushing his thumb over my cheek.

"What do you want to eat, baby?" he asks softly, like the world outside doesn’t exist.

While I’m still too flustered to answer, he kisses my forehead and murmurs a “let me check the kitchen first” and then he puts on a movie, something easy and familiar and disappears into the kitchen.

I sit there, blinking in the dim light of the TV, heart thudding in my chest.

As crazy as he can be…

I can’t deny how much I love this.

The way he takes care of me.

The way his entire focus sharpens whenever I’m in his line of sight.

He might seem wild—messy, all over the place—to everyone else.

But when it’s me?
When I’m here?

It’s like nothing and no one else matters to him.

At first, all that attention, it was… intimidating. Scary, even.

But now?

Now I relish it. I revel in it.

I curl up on the couch, pulling a blanket over my lap, my heart fluttering like crazy.

And suddenly… It hits me.

I can officially say it now.

My boyfriend is spoiling me.

My boyfriend.

The thought makes me giddy—so much that I let out a little giggle, covering my mouth instinctively.

Right on cue, P’Cir peeks his head around the corner, eyes sharp and amused.

"What’s funny, baby?" he asks, smirking.

I shake my head, biting my lip, feeling my cheeks flush.

"Nothing," I mumble, burying my face in the blanket, unable to hide my smile.

But I can feel his eyes on me.

Warm.

Bright.

Completely focused.

And for the first time in a long time…I think I’m exactly where I’m meant to be.

Cir’s POV

The rest of the day goes by easily.

No drama.

No chaos.

Just... us.

I ordered food in—nothing fancy, just enough to keep my baby fed and happy.

Phu’s curled up next to me now, eyes on the movie, his breathing slow and even.

He’s relaxed.

Really relaxed.

His body soft and warm against mine, legs tucked up on the couch, his head resting right against my chest like he belongs there.

And he does.

God, he does.

It hits me again, sharp and deep how far we’ve come in such a short time.

How, when this started, he’d sit stiff and awkward next to me, muscles all tense, like he was waiting for something to happen. Waiting to bolt.

But now? Now he melts into me.

Now he curls into me first, before I even have to pull him close.

Like it’s natural.

Like it’s his place.

And every time it happens, every single time—It feels like my chest could burst with how much I love him.

This.

This is everything.

The food, the movie, the warm, quiet weight of him against me.

His soft breaths.

His fingers brushing lightly against my shirt like he needs to keep contact even when he’s half-asleep.

I hold him tighter, brushing my lips over his hair, and let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding.

For once, I’m not overthinking.

I’m not spiraling.

I’m just… here.

With him.

And that’s more than enough.

At some point—after the movie’s over, and Phu’s dozing against my chest—I glance toward my bedroom and remember…

Shit.

I never changed my sheets.

"Baby," I murmur, brushing my fingers through his hair, "come help me with something."

He groans, half-asleep, but lets me tug him up.

A few minutes later we’re in my room, both of us yanking at the bedding like two kids fighting a losing battle.

"I think you’re making it worse," Phu huffs, tugging at a corner while I wrestle with the fitted sheet.

"I’m not!" I snap back, laughing as the sheet snaps loose and nearly smacks him in the face.

He squeals and dives out of the way, clutching a pillow like a shield, and I can’t help but laugh, fully abandoning the sheet to chase him around the bed.

Somehow, in the chaos, we end up tangled in the sheets, both of us breathless and laughing, limbs all mixed up as we collapse onto the mattress.

I’m on my back, Phu sprawled across me, his face flushed, his chest rising and falling fast.

We go still.

Breathless.

Eyes locked.

And suddenly, everything shifts.

The air between us goes thick and heavy, the laughter fading into something deeper, warmer.

I can feel his heartbeat, fast and wild, right against mine.

He stares at me, eyes wide and shining.

And then—he leans down.

A quick kiss.

Soft.
Light.
Barely there.

But enough to wreck me completely.

I blink, stunned, heart slamming into my ribs.

He pulls back just a little, smiling— That shy, mischievous smile that kills me every damn time.

"Baby," I rasp, completely wrecked, my hands tightening around his waist.

I don’t wait.

I pull him back down, crashing my mouth to his, kissing him deep and hungry, pouring everything I feel into it—every ounce of love, want, desperation that’s been building for weeks.

He gasps against me, his hands fisting in my shirt, and I groan, rolling us over until he’s beneath me, tangled in sheets, breathless and beautiful and so fucking mine.

The kiss turns hot, messy, urgent.

His fingers slide into my hair, tugging me closer, his body arching up into mine like he can’t get enough.

And I—

God.

I’m lost.

Completely gone.

God.

His neck.

That soft spot right under his jaw.

I kiss him there, slow and deep, and his body shudders beneath me.

He gasps, moans…these sweet, helpless little sounds that go straight to my fucking brain, short-circuiting everything.

He’s so responsive.
So perfect.

His hands clutch at me, his hips lifting, grinding up into mine in these shaky, desperate little movements that nearly destroy me.

"P’Cir—"

His voice, wrecked and breathless, soft and pleading makes me groan low in my chest, my hips rocking down instinctively, matching his rhythm.

We’re lost in it now, heat and want and pure, aching need—His moans filling the room, his fingers twisting in my shirt, tugging at it, trying to pull it off.

"Baby—" I rasp, kissing him harder, letting him tug, letting him touch until, finally, I gently catch his wrists.

I pull back, breathless, my forehead pressing against his.

He looks up at me, dazed and flushed, lips kiss-swollen and eyes glassy with need.

God.

He’s everything.

"Baby," I whisper, voice shaking with the effort it takes to stop, "I want you so bad, you have no idea."

He blinks up at me, confused, still breathing hard.

"But I know you’re not ready yet," I murmur, brushing my nose against his, my hands stroking gently down his arms. "And I’m not rushing you. I want you to want me, when you’re ready. Not just because we’re caught up in the moment."

His lips part, eyes wide and shining, and my chest aches with how much I love him.

I lean down, press the softest kiss to his forehead.

Hold him close, letting the tension bleed out of both of us, wrapping him up in my arms.

"We’ve got time, baby," I whisper, stroking his hair as his breathing slowly evens out. "All the time in the world."

And even though every part of me is burning, wanting more—

This? This is everything.

Because he’s mine.

And nothing—nothing—matters more than that.

We calm down after a while, both of us breathing heavy, tangled up in each other, hearts pounding.

Eventually, we manage to pull ourselves together.

We finish making the bed, brushing our teeth side by side like a real fucking couple.

And then…we crawl into bed.

Phu curls right up against me, small and warm and so trusting, his head tucked under my chin like he’s exactly where he’s supposed to be.

His breathing slows.

Softens.

And before long, he’s out.

Fast asleep.

Wrapped up in my arms.

Exactly what I said I wanted.

Exactly what I’ve been dreaming of.

But me? I’m not sleeping.

Not even close.

Because I am so hard—so fucking hard—it actually hurts.

Every breath he takes against my chest, every tiny movement, every little sigh—
it’s killing me.

I clench my fists under the blanket, breathing through my nose, staring up at the ceiling, begging my body to calm the fuck down.

But no.

Nothing’s helping.

I glance down at him—my sweet, beautiful baby, fast asleep, completely innocent.

God.

I’m a mess.

Carefully, so carefully, I slip out of bed, making sure not to wake him.

I pad quietly to the bathroom, shutting the door with the softest click.

And then I just... lean against the sink for a second, breathing hard, gripping the counter like my life depends on it.

"Fuck," I mutter under my breath, dragging a hand through my hair, my whole-body aching.

I close my eyes.

No other choice.

I have to take care of it, quick, quiet, desperate.

Because if I don’t, I’m not sleeping tonight.

Hell, I might never sleep again.

I lean against the sink, heart hammering, every muscle in my body tight.

I don’t even think,  I just shove my hand down, wrapping around cock, already so fucking hard it’s almost painful.

"Fuck," I hiss, eyes slamming shut, my head tipping back, jaw clenched so tight it aches.

I stroke myself slowly at first, trying to keep it together, trying to keep quiet,
But my mind is gone.

All I can see is him.

My beautiful baby.
Those wide eyes.
That sweet little mouth, pink and swollen from my kisses.
The way he moaned when I kissed his neck, his soft spot.
The way his hips moved, grinding up into me like he couldn’t help himself.

"God," I groan under my breath, stroking harder now, faster, my breath coming quick and sharp.

My forehead drops to my arm, trying to muffle the sounds as my body shudders.

"Phukan, you don’t know," I whisper, barely audible, "you have no idea what you do to me…”

I picture him underneath me again, flushed and breathless, pulling at my clothes with those shaky little hands.

His tiny gasp when I pulled back, his big eyes staring up at me, so full of trust and want.

"Fuck, Phu," I moan, biting my lip hard, my hand working faster now, rough and desperate.

I want to ruin him.
I want to worship him.
I want to take my time.
Feel him, taste him, every inch of that soft and perfect tiny body

"You’re mine," I rasp, breath catching in my throat. "Gonna make you feel so good, baby. Gonna make you beg for me—"

My hips jerk, chasing the edge, my mind completely lost in him.

His soft moans, his shaking hands, the way he looked at me like I was his whole world—

"Phu—"

I’m so close now.

So fucking close.

My hand is working fast, breath ragged, body trembling with the force of it.

"Fuck, baby," I rasp, eyes squeezed shut, my mind full of nothing but him.
His voice.
His body.
His everything.

"Phu—"

My hips jerk, my whole body bowing tight as I chase that final edge.

And then, something makes me look up.

I don’t know why.
Instinct, maybe.
That connection that never shuts off.

And when I do…I freeze.

My eyes snap open.

And there he is.

Phu.

Standing just inside the doorway, frozen in place, wide-eyed, flushed, lips parted- Watching me.

His eyes are locked on me, on what I’m doing, his whole face a mix of shock, awe, and something darker.

Something hungry.

My breath catches hard in my chest.

My hand stutters, my whole body jerking violently and before I can even think, before I can stop it "Phu—fuck—"

cum hard, eyes locked on his face, wrecked and completely gone, groaning his name as my body shakes apart.

It’s the hottestmost intense thing I’ve ever felt, ever.

And it’s him.

Always him.

My hand drops away, my chest heaving, eyes still glued to his, Shocked and dark and shining.

We just stare at each other, the air between us thick and heavy, like something changed forever.

Neither of us says a word.

Neither of us moves.

Just…us.

And nothing will ever be the same.

Phu’s POV

I was half-asleep.

Drifting, warm and comfortable, tucked into P’Cir’s bed, surrounded by his scent and his arms until I realized…He wasn’t there anymore.

I blinked blearily at the empty space beside me, sitting up slowly, confused and a little cold without him.

That’s when I heard it.

Soft sounds.

From the bathroom.

At first, I didn’t think anything of it. Maybe he was brushing his teeth again or washing his face, he was always fussy about me staying clean and warm and healthy.

But then, the sounds shifted.

Low breaths.

A quiet, rough curse.

I froze.

My heart kicked up, heat sparking through me even though I didn’t really understand what I was hearing at first.

But then I heard my name.

So soft, so desperate…

"Phu—"

And something… something clicked.

My whole body went tense. My face burned hot, eyes wide as my mind caught up to what was happening.

Oh my God.

Oh my God.

Before I could stop myself—before I could even think—I slid out of bed on shaky legs.

Curiosity.
Fear.
Want.
All tangled up together, pushing me forward.

I padded quietly across the room, moving closer to the bathroom door, barely daring to breathe.

The door was cracked open just a little.

And when I peeked inside—

My heart stopped.

P’Cir.

His back against the sink.
Head tipped back.
Hand working fast between his legs, his face twisted in pure, wrecked pleasure.

I couldn’t look away.

God, he was beautiful.

Wild.
Desperate.
Muttering my name over and over like a prayer, his hips jerking, his whole body shaking.

I felt my breath catch in my throat, my face burning so hot I thought I might combust, but I… I couldn’t move.

Couldn’t leave.

And then—just as his hand moved faster, his body tensing tighter,

His eyes snapped open.

Met mine.

I froze, deer-in-the-headlights, caught in the act.

And then, his face twisted up even more, eyes locked on me as he groaned my name, falling apart right in front of me, wrecked and beautiful and so completely mine.

I clutched the doorframe, my own body trembling now, heat pooling low in my belly, my brain spinning out.

And in that instant—watching him, watching what I did to him.

I knew.

Nothing between us would ever be the same again.

***

The silence stretches.

Thick.
Heavy.
Buzzing between us like electricity.

P’Cir is still leaning back against the sink, chest heaving, sweat-damp hair falling into his eyes, lips parted and flushed, wrecked but somehow still the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.

His hand rests loose around himself, his cock softening now, but still…
God.
Big.

I swallow hard, my heart pounding so loud it fills my ears.

I don’t even know what I’m doing, but before I can stop myself, I step closer, shaky and slow until I’m right in front of him, eyes wide, breath catching in my throat.

He stares down at me, dark eyes burning, completely still.

Waiting.

"P’Cir..." I whisper, voice trembling. "Are you… okay?"

His throat bobs as he swallows, eyes locked on me like I’m the only thing in the world that matters.

"Y-yeah," he rasps, voice hoarse and wrecked. "Baby, I—"

I bite my lip, heat pooling low in my belly, my eyes darting down, just for a second to where his cock is resting-exposed, still thick and intimidating.

Even soft, he’s… big.

Heat rushes through me, and I know my face is on fire, but I can’t look away.

Can’t stop the words from slipping out, shaky and quiet and nothing like me:

"Did… did that make you feel good?"

P’Cir’s eyes flare, his whole-body tensing, like I’ve just snapped something inside him.

"Baby—" he starts, his voice catching.

I look back up at him, my whole-body trembling but somehow sure.

My heart’s pounding so fast it hurts.

"I..." I whisper, swallowing hard. "I want to feel good like that too."

His eyes widen, jaw clenching so tight I see the muscles flex.

I step even closer, so close our bodies are almost touching and bite my lip, my eyes shining with nerves and something new.

I look up at him, my voice breaking on the words "P’Cir... can you... can you help me?"

His breath rushes out of him, like I’ve knocked the air right from his lungs.

He grips the edge of the sink like it’s the only thing keeping him grounded, hands white-knuckled, eyes locked on me like I’ve just undone him completely.

For a second, he doesn’t move.

Doesn’t even breathe.

Just… stares at me like I’m his entire world—his whole reason for breathing.

Like I’m all he’s ever wanted.

And in that moment, I know.

know.

Everything between us is about to change forever.

 

Notes:

🤭

Chapter 7

Summary:

Do you want him sending you flowers? Hm?” I step closer, fists clenched. “You want someone else buying you strawberry milk and leaving little love notes outside your door? Is that what this is, Phu?”

He looks up at me; soft and confused and just a little hurt. “No.”

Notes:

Trigger warning; it gets a little "controlling"

i should have put this in the tags but yeah this cir is an orange flag😭

Chapter Text

Cir’s POV

I blink.

Once.
Twice.

The bathroom lights are too bright, or maybe I’m just dizzy because I genuinely don’t know if I’m awake or dreaming.

“Uh… Phu,” I manage, voice rough, like I’ve swallowed gravel. “Baby, do you… do you know what you’re asking me?”

He nods, slowly, biting his lip. His throat bobs in a nervous swallow.
Y-Yes, P’Cir,” he says, voice small, shaking. “I-I want you to…”

Fuck.

Just hearing it from him- those words in that voice, that flushed face, that trembling body, those wide, wide eyes.

I feel the blood rush straight to my groin like it’s been summoned. My cock stirs despite how spent I was a minute ago.
He’s so innocent. So soft. So… mine.
But does he even know what he’s asking for? What he’s inviting me into?

Does he know how close I am to losing every shred of self-control I’ve worked so hard to keep for him?

I quickly tuck myself in and clean my hands.

Baby…” I breathe out. “I don’t-  I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

His expression changes instantly.

Like I just slapped him.

The way his face falls—quiet, disappointed, crushed- it hits me harder than anything else ever could.

My chest twists up like I’ve been sucker-punched. I want to reach for him, to take it back, to explain, but I’m too slow, too stunned.

And then he says it. Quietly. Fragile. Like it’s killing him: “Oh… You don’t want me like that?”

Wait. What?

“No— Baby, what the fuck are you talking about?” My voice comes out sharper than I mean it to.

But he just flinches, eyes dropping. “It’s okay… I’m sorry. I’ll go back to bed.”

What.

What.

No.
No the hell he won’t.
Fuck that. Fuck everything.

He turns, already retreating, already closing up like I haven’t spent every second of the last two weeks trying to break into that fragile heart of his and suddenly I’m moving.

I reach out.

I grab his wrist, gently. But firmly.

“Phu. Look at me.”

He doesn’t.

So, I step in front of him. Tilt his chin up.

“Baby,” I say, softer now. “You have no idea how badly I want you.”

His breath hitches.

You have no idea what you do to me. Every second. Every time you look at me like that, or say my name, or breathe too close—”
I curse under my breath. “God, Phu, I’m obsessed with you.”

His lips part, trembling. His eyes are shining now.

I didn’t say no because I didn’t want you,” I whisper, brushing my fingers against his cheek. “I said no because I do want you. So much I’m scared of hurting you. I need to go slow. I need to be sure it’s what you really want not just tonight. But after. Always.”

His eyes search mine like he’s trying to find something in them.

And whatever he finds makes him soften again, his shoulders dropping, his lips curving into the tiniest, shyest smile.

“Okay,” he whispers.

My heart fucking shatters and heals all at once.

“Come here, baby,” I murmur, pulling him into my arms.

And this time, I’m not letting him walk away misunderstood.

I lift him into my arms.

His little gasp makes me smile—soft, real. His arms loop instinctively around my neck, and his face presses shyly into my shoulder. God, he fits against me like he was made to be there.

I kiss his cheek. Then his jaw. Then the corner of his mouth.

“Let’s go to bed, baby,” I murmur against his skin. “I’ll take care of you.”

He nods.

I carry him out of the bathroom, step by slow step, heart thundering louder than the floor beneath us. The room’s dim, warm, quiet. I set him down gently on the mattress like he’s something precious, because he is- and lean in to kiss him again.

This one’s longer. Deeper. His fingers tangle in my shirt. Mine slide under his, stroking the skin of his waist, coaxing little shivers out of him.

When I finally pull back, he’s flushed, dazed, panting slightly.

I cup his face and press a kiss to his temple. “I’m gonna make you feel really good, okay?”

He nods again, but I see the nervousness flash in his eyes.

So I slow everything down.

“Not all the way tonight,” I whisper, brushing my thumb over his cheek. “We’ll go slow. I promise.”

He swallows hard. “O-Okay…”

“I want you to feel safe with me, Phu. Always.”

He exhales shakily, then he leans up and kisses me again, like it’s his way of saying thank you.

Like it’s trust.

Like it’s his heart.

And I kiss him back like he’s mine.

I pull his shirt over his head slowly, like I’m unwrapping something precious. He shivers, maybe from the chill in the room, maybe from nerves. His eyes don’t leave mine—not for a second—and I swear I’ve never seen anything more honest or vulnerable than the way he’s looking at me now.

Then the pants come off next, and he’s there—bare, flushed, beautiful in the low light. Pale skin stretched over a small frame, the faintest rise and fall of his chest like he’s trying to stay calm, like he’s trying not to overthink this. I want to tell him not to.

I want to take every uncertain thought from his mind and replace it with nothing but warmth.

I stare at him, stunned.

“Look at you,” I breathe out, reverent. “I wish you could see what I’m seeing.”

He turns his face away, embarrassed, but I trail my hand down from his lips to the dip of his collarbone, to the center of his chest. I feel his heartbeat skip beneath my fingers.

His body reacts, soft whines leaving his lips, his cock twitching against his stomach at just the lightest of touches. And I can’t help it—I smile. Not to tease, but because I’m overwhelmed. With want. With tenderness. With everything he makes me feel.

“You’re insane for thinking I don’t want you,” I whisper, brushing a kiss against his ribs. “I want you so much it drives me out of my mind.”

He looks at me then, lips parted, unsure.

P’Cir... I-I don’t really know what to do,” he whispers. “I just... I want to feel close to you.”

My heart damn near bursts.

I cup his cheek and smile softly. “You don’t need to do anything, baby. Just lie back and let me take care of you. Let me make you feel good.”

He nods, cheeks burning, but there’s trust in his eyes now. Trust and something else—something new and shining and just for me.

I kiss his forehead first. Then his nose. Then finally, his mouth—soft and slow and full of the promise that tonight, we’re not rushing anything. That I want all of him, yes, but I also want him to feel safe. To feel worshipped.

And as I kiss my way down, as he melts under my hands, I know this night will stay with me forever.

Because for the first time, he’s letting me love him like this.

I hover just above him, my breath mingling with his. He’s watching me with wide eyes, chest rising and falling in quick, shallow motions. My hand strokes gently along his waist, calming, grounding. I lean in, close enough that our noses brush.

“Do you trust me, baby?” I ask against his lips, my voice low, almost a whisper.

He blinks slowly, like he’s processing everything; my body above his, the tension in the air, the weight of what we’re about to share. His lips part, and for a moment, he doesn’t answer.

Then softly, a little shakily he whispers, “Yes, P’Cir.”

And just like that, something in me gives way.

Not to hunger. To love.

I kiss him again, gently this time, like we’ve got all the time in the world. Like there’s nowhere else we need to be. His fingers clutch at my shoulders, holding on as I kiss down his neck, down his chest, memorizing the sound of his breath hitching.

“Good,” I murmur. “Because I’m going to take care of you. You don’t have to think, or move, or worry about anything. Just feel, okay?”

He nods, flushed, trusting.

And I begin.

Cir's POV -

His skin is warm under my lips as I trail kisses down his chest, slow and deliberate, savoring every hitch in his breath. His fingers tighten in my hair when I reach his stomach, his hips lifting slightly off the bed—instinct, not impatience—and I smile against his skin.

"Easy," I murmur, pressing a soothing hand to his hip. "I've got you."

He whines, high and soft in the back of his throat, and God, I could live in this sound.

I take my time. Kissing the dip of his navel, the sharp jut of his hip bones, the trembling skin of his inner thighs. He jerks when my breath ghosts over his cock, already hard and flushed against his stomach.

"P’Cir—" His voice cracks.

I look up at him, my chin resting on his thigh. "Tell me what you need."

His chest rises and falls rapidly. "I don’t—I don’t know."

"That’s okay," I say, stroking his thigh. "Just tell me if it’s too much."

Then I lean in and lick a slow stripe up his length.

Phu gasps, his back arching off the bed, his hands flying to my hair. "Oh—oh—"

I do it again, slower this time, relishing the way his thighs tremble under my hands. When I finally take him into my mouth, he lets out a broken moan, his fingers tightening in my hair.

"Fuck," he whimpers, his voice wrecked already. "P’Cir, please—"

That’s the first time I’ve ever heard my baby curse and I need more.

I hum around him, and his hips jerk. "Sorry, I’m sorry—"

I pull off just enough to speak. "Don’t apologize," I rasp, squeezing his hip. "Just let go. I want to hear you."

His eyes are glassy when I swallow him down again, his moans spilling freely now, unfiltered and perfect. Every sound, every twitch, every desperate roll of his hips—I memorize it all.

When his breathing turns ragged, his thighs tensing, I slow down, pulling off with a wet sound.

"Not yet," I murmur, kissing his inner thigh. "I’m not done with you."

He groans, throwing an arm over his face.

“P’Cir…” he whines.

The arm over his face does nothing to hide the way his chest heaves, skin flushed pink from collarbones to cheeks. I can see his pulse fluttering at his throat, can feel the way his muscles tense and release under my hands.

Every reaction is a gift, and I'm a greedy fucking man.

"Look at me," I murmur, dragging my teeth lightly along the crease of his thigh. His stomach muscles jump. "C'mon, sweetheart. Let me see those pretty eyes."

When he doesn't immediately comply, I press my thumb firmly against the base of his cock. His arm flies off his face as he gasps, back arching beautifully off the mattress.

"There you are," I croon, watching the way his eyelashes flutter, how his lips part on a silent moan. "That's my good boy."

His breath hitches at the praise, hips making an aborted little thrust into the air. The way he responds to those words never fails to make my blood run hot.

I trail my fingers up his length, watching the way his stomach muscles contract. "You gonna be good for me? Let me take my time with you?"

Phu nods frantically, fingers twisting in the sheets. "Y-yes, phi, please—"

The desperation in his voice goes straight to my cock. I lean in, pressing an open-mouthed kiss to his hipbone. "Then relax," I murmur against his skin. "I'll give you what you need."

When I take him back into my mouth, slow and deep, his moan shakes through both of us. His hands find my hair again, not pushing or pulling, just holding on like I'm the only solid thing in his world.

And maybe, in this moment, I am.

His fingers in my hair tighten as I take him deeper, his thighs trembling against my ears. The salt-bitter taste of him, the way his breath comes in ragged pants above me - it's intoxicating.

"P'Cir...I can't—" His voice breaks as I hollow my cheeks, dragging a particularly filthy sound from his throat.

I pull off just enough to murmur against his heated skin: "You can. You will." My hand replaces my mouth, stroking in time with each shallow thrust of his hips. "Want to feel you come on my tongue, baby. Want to hear you scream for me."

Phu's entire body shudders at the words, his cock twitching in my grip. His lips form my name soundlessly before he chokes out: "Gonna—phi, I'm really gonna—"

I swallow him down just as he breaks, drinking every pulse of his release while his back arches clean off the mattress. His cry echoes through the room, raw and unfiltered, fingers yanking my hair almost painfully as he rides it out.

He spills across my tongue with a choked sob, thighs clenching as if the pleasure is too much for him to hold. I don’t let go until I’ve wrung every last tremor from him, every last drop, easing him down gently with slow licks and kisses until he’s twitching from overstimulation.

When I finally crawl up his boneless, shivering body, his skin is warm and flushed, his chest rising and falling in shallow pants.

His eyes are glazed over with the haze of his first real high, his lips parted like he’s still trying to catch up to what just happened. I lean down and kiss him—soft and slow, letting him taste himself on my tongue.

He moans weakly into my mouth, a sound more vulnerable than anything I’ve ever heard from him.

"Still think I don’t want you?" I murmur against his lips, nipping gently at his swollen bottom lip.

His cheeks flush impossibly deeper, and he looks away with a small, sheepish noise. “I-I didn’t mean it like that…”

I cup his face and bring his gaze back to mine. “Baby,” I say, voice low, serious. “There’s not a second of the day I don’t want you. It’s not even just this”—I glance down at his bare, beautiful body, the soft curve of his waist, the pale expanse of skin now marked with faint traces of my hands and mouth—“it’s everything. Your laugh. The way you pout. The way you hug your plushies like they’re hostages.”

He covers his face with both hands, groaning in embarrassment. “P’Cir stop…”

I grin and press a kiss to the back of his hand. “I mean it. You’re mine. All mine. And I don’t just want you tonight—I want all of your firsts, every time, every way.”

His hands slowly lower, and his eyes search mine. "You really mean that?"

“I do.” I brush the hair off his forehead, softer now. “That’s why I stopped earlier. Not because I didn’t want you. Because I want all of you. But only when you’re truly ready.”

He swallows hard and nods, small and certain. “Okay… thank you.” He curls against my chest like a cat, arms circling my waist. “That felt really good, P’Cir.”

My arms wrap around him instinctively, protectively. I kiss the top of his head. “I’m glad, baby. You were perfect.”

There’s a long pause, and then he murmurs so quietly I almost miss it, “I wanna make you feel good too.”

I freeze for a second, heart thudding. I exhale, threading my fingers through his hair. “You already do,” I whisper honestly. “Just having you like this… it’s everything.”

He hums contentedly, pressing his face into my chest. “Then… can we just stay like this for a while?”

“Yeah, baby. As long as you want.”

And so we stay there, tangled in sheets and warmth, the city silent outside. In this moment, with him pressed against me, heart to heart, nothing else matters.

PHU’S POV(PRESENT DAY)

It’s funny, looking back.

Three weeks ago, I could barely admit out loud that P'Cir was mine. He was loud, cocky, annoying—too big, too intense, too much.

And now…I can barely breathe without him hovering over me like an overprotective hawk.

Literally.

Because I’m sick. Sick as hell. Nose stuffed, hair gross, and probably the least attractive version of myself possible. And he’s still fussing over me like I’m made of gold.

A stupid cold.

Nothing serious. (At least I don't think it's serious.)

But try telling him that.

I sniffle miserably from where I’m curled up on my couch, bundled in about three layers of blankets he shoved on me like he’s trying to mummify me.

He’s pacing the room.

Pacing.

Like I’m dying.

Like he’s trying to figure out how to fight the cold virus in hand-to-hand combat.

"Baby, you’re sure you don’t need to go to the hospital?" he asks for what has to be the twentieth time today, voice rough and wrecked with worry.

I croak out a weak laugh.

"P'Cir... it’s just a cold," I rasp, voice barely above a whisper.

He glares at me like I’ve personally offended him.

"You coughed," he says darkly.

"That’s what sick people do," I mumble, tugging the blanket up over my nose.

He marches over to me, crouching down to my level.

Glares harder.

"You have a fever," he says.

"It’s low grade," I mumble into the blanket.

He huffs a breath, rubbing a hand through his messy hair like he’s this close to kidnapping me and airlifting me to the ER.

Instead, he presses his forehead against mine, checking my temperature himself like he doesn’t trust the thermometer he already used three times.

His skin is warm. Solid. Steady.

Even when everything else feels like it’s spinning a little.

"You're too precious to be sick," he mutters against my forehead, voice so soft I almost miss it.

I feel my chest squeeze painfully.

God.

This man.

This ridiculous, overprotective, foul-mouthed man who treats me like I'm something fragile and priceless.

And the worst part?

I love it.

I love…him.

Not that I’m ready to say it yet.

"I’m okay, P’Cir," I whisper instead.

He pulls back just enough to look at me.

Eyes dark.

Serious.

Wrecked.

"You’re mine," he says simply. "It’s my job to take care of you."

And even though I feel like death warmed over, even though my nose is red and my eyes are puffy and I probably look like a soggy kitten,

I smile.

Because somehow, somewhere along the way—He made me his.

And I don’t want it any other way.

CIR’S POV

The last three weeks have been fucking amazing.

Sure, there were the whispers—those tight-lipped glances when we walked across campus, the not-so-subtle stares like they couldn’t believe the Cirrus Rueng had gotten himself caught. Like dating someone soft and shy was some sort of cosmic joke. Like I wasn’t built to love anyone, let alone love someone like him.

But fuck them.

Because things were going smooth. Really fucking smooth. And I knew damn well it was going that way because I’d been steamrolling over him.

I made decisions and carried them the fuck through. Like the decision to start sleeping in the same bed. He wasn’t sure about that one—hesitated, even tried to pull back the first night like we weren’t already wrapped around each other emotionally like a chokehold—but I didn’t take no for an answer.

And I knew. I knew I was moving fast. Faster than most people would dare. But ask me if I gave a flying fuck.

He’s my baby. He’ll be my baby when he’s ninety. Wrinkled, gray-haired, probably still hiding snacks in his hoodie pocket—mine.

Nothing’s gonna change that. Why the fuck should I go slow? For what? To impress who? Abide by whose standards?

Life’s too motherfucking short for that shit. Kill that noise.

Of course, my teammates—those pricks—joked behind my back. Whispered shit in the locker room like, “Damn, Cir really fell hard,” or “Bet he’s getting pegged by that cute freshman.”

First one of those assholes I heard say it to my face was getting rocked. Not because I gave a shit about being called whipped—because frankly, I am. I am fucking whipped. Hooked. Obsessed. Whatever. That’s not the insult.

But dragging my boy into it? Saying shit that reduces him, the most important goddamn thing in my life, to a punchline? Yeah, that was gonna earn a cracked jaw.

Because here’s the truth—my boy isn’t easy.

He didn’t just fall for me because I showed up. He didn’t give it up because I wanted it. He makes me wait. Makes me earn it. And the most surprising part? I don’t even want to rush him.

I’ve never had that before. Never had the want to slow down for anyone, until him.

And not a damn soul knows that when he curls into me at night—small, warm, trusting—I stay up for hours, just watching him breathe. Protecting something I can’t even name out loud. Something fragile and precious and completely, devastatingly mine.

So yeah. Let ‘em whisper.

They don’t fucking know.

I took him everywhere with me. Practice? He was there. Meetings? Right beside me. Groceries? On the back of my bike with my jacket wrapped around his waist.

I had him sitting in the stands while we went through drills and playbooks, watching us sweat it out on the field. My baby didn’t know jack shit about football, and I loved that for him.

He wasn’t there to scream my name like some groupie or wave a fucking banner with my number on it. He could read, scroll, doodle in that big ass sketchbook he always carried—I didn’t give a damn.

As long as I could look up and see him there, that was enough. Always.

I didn’t care about anyone else’s opinions. All the people who “knew” me, who thought they had the Rueng boy pegged from the day I stepped onto campus were whispering behind their hands.

He’ll get bored.
This one’s just a phase.
He’ll pull a Rueng soon enough.
That’s what they called it when I disappeared on someone. "Pulling a Rueng." Like I was some urban legend or a warning label.

But that shit didn’t faze me. A good, hard look usually had them shutting the fuck up.

They didn’t know shit.

Yeah, I knew girls were approaching him. Giving him subtle jabs, asking those fake-ass questions like, “Are you two… serious?” and “You know he used to mess around with Lukprae, right?”

Especially Lukprae. Girl wouldn’t quit. Acted like she had stock in me.

There were more than enough people on campus who made it their business to keep me in the loop. Some did it because they were nosy; others because they were scared to get on my bad side. Either way, I knew. All of it.

But no one—and I mean no one—dared approach him when I was around. Not unless they wanted to look like a complete dumbass, because he knew already. I told him everything.

Didn’t go into detail though, what kind of sleazebag would I be if I ran my mouth about shit like that? But I told him who I’d been with, at least the ones who were still on campus. So if they ever tried to use that shit to rattle him, they’d come up empty.

He knew, too, that I never doubled back. I didn’t do repeats. That was never me. Once was once. No feelings, no confusion. No room for anyone to get ideas.

I knew they were mad as fuck that I treated him different. That after only a few weeks I was already looking at him like he hung the goddamn moon. That he got what they’d been trying to finesse out of me for years—softness. Attention. Protection. All the shit I didn’t know I even had to give.

But I tell you this—I might not disrespect women, but I’m not a pacifist either. I won’t sit around and let anyone try to pull slick shit with my boy and expect me to stay calm.

They try it?

I’ll drop-kick one of their asses off the second floor of the library and walk away humming.

Because he’s not just my boyfriend.

He’s the fucking endgame.

 

PHU’S POV

I hear the door creak open before I can pretend to be asleep again.

“Baby?”

P’Cir’s voice is quiet. Softer than usual. The kind of soft he only uses when he thinks I’m hurting, like now.

I don’t move at first. I’m curled up under his blankets, my throat dry, body heavy with fever. The apartment smells like ginger and cinnamon, he must’ve boiled something. Of course he did. He always does too much.

The bed dips gently beside me.

“I brought you cocoa,” he says. “And meds. The fancy ones. Not the trash from the convenience store.”

He says it like a joke, but his fingers are warm on my cheek, brushing my hair back, checking my temperature like he’s scared I’ll disappear if he looks away too long.

“P’Cir,” I croak. My voice is a mess. “I’m fine.”

He lets out a sharp exhale. “You don’t look fine baby, you look like you’re about to die and I’m going to have to drag you back

I don’t have the energy to argue, so I shift just enough to rest my head on his thigh. He stills. Then relaxes, slowly, as he strokes my hair.

He always relaxes when I touch him first.

Cirrus Rueng: terrifying to half the university, uncontrollable on the field, always on edge. Except with me.

Somehow, with me, he becomes something else. Someone gentle. Someone I… I don’t know how to explain it.

I haven’t told him I love him.

I don’t know why. Maybe because it scares me. Maybe because the words feel too big.

Maybe because when I look at him, when he kisses my forehead and tucks me into his chest like he’s trying to fuse our bodies into one, I think—he already knows.

Still, when I look up at him now, flushed with fever and throat aching, I wish I could say it.

Instead, I whisper, “Thank you for finding me.”

He huffs a breath and leans down, pressing a soft kiss to my cheek. “You’re impossible to lose.”

I close my eyes.

He shifts again, helping me sit up just enough to sip the cocoa. It burns my tongue a little, but I don’t mind. His hand never leaves the back of my neck.

When I finish, he wipes my lips with his thumb and tucks me back down under the blanket like he’s memorizing each motion.

Then he lies beside me, pulling me into his chest.

“Next time you feel like dying, can you at least do it somewhere with reception?” he mutters into my hair.

I laugh, hoarse and soft. “Next time I’ll send you a calendar invite.”

He laughs too—low and warm. His lips brush my temple.

And as I drift somewhere between sleep and waking, my fingers curled in his shirt, I think maybe next time I will say it.

Maybe next time I’ll tell him I love him.

But for now, I just breathe him in.

And that’s enough.

Cir’s POV

Phu’s breathing has evened out again, soft and slow against my chest. I brush a thumb along the curve of his spine, memorizing the heat of him under my palm. He’s finally asleep. Thank god.

I don’t move. Not even an inch.

It’s crazy how natural it feels now—having him wrapped up in my arms, like this is the only place in the world he’s supposed to be. Like my entire life before him was just static, background noise waiting to go silent the second I saw him.

Three weeks ago. Just three weeks.

He was across the football field, with his friends—tiny in sweater, messy hair, clutching a sketchpad too big for his arms. I remember how the light hit him. How he laughed at something Achi said. How I couldn’t look away.

And now he’s in bed, sick and curled into me like I’m home.

I tilt my head, watching the faint wrinkle between his brows that never really goes away, even in sleep. My chest tightens.

I love him. God, I love him so much it physically hurts.

I didn’t expect it. Didn’t ask for it. But it came anyway; fast and loud, like everything else in my life. The difference is, this time, I don’t want to fight it.

My phone buzzes quietly on the nightstand, and I snatch it up before it wakes him. It's a message from Wim.

Wim: Is Phu okay? You scared the entire university today.

I snort under my breath.

I tap out a reply.

Me: He’s fine. Fever. He’s sleeping now. Tell them to suck it up.

Wim responds almost instantly.

Wim: Cir, you literally barged into a TA meeting, cursed out an architecture professor, and made Nalin almost cry.
You didn’t even say hello to Zen.
Do you know how terrifying you are when you’re worried?

I stare at the screen for a second. Then I shrug.

Me:

I know I can be a bit unhinged.
But when it comes to Phu… the screws go fully loose.

There’s a beat of silence before Wim replies.

Wim:

…You’re terrifying.
But okay.
That’s kind of sweet.

I set the phone aside and look down again.

Phu shifts slightly, curling tighter into me. His lips part in sleep, and I swear my heart squeezes.

He’s everything.

My baby, my angel, my softest obsession.

Sleep well, baby,” I whisper into his hair. “I’ve got you.”

Always.

He shifts again in his sleep, fingers curling around the edge of my shirt like he knows I’m thinking too loud. Like even in sleep, some part of him knows—don’t go far.

God.

I press a kiss into his hair.

I told him I loved him the first week we met.

Barely seven days in and I was already too far gone. I remember the way his face looked when I said it—wide eyes, the slight stutter of his breath, the confused little “...huh?” like maybe he thought he misheard me.

He didn’t.

I meant it.

I meant it the second I saw him on that foot ball field, the second day I kissed him and he kissed me back and then ran away make me hunt his little ass down, the other days I spent watching him- sketching outside the library, legs crossed, brows furrowed, chewing on the end of his pen like he was trying to solve the mysteries of the universe through a perspective grid.

When I followed him to that bubble tea stall just to hear him order. When I sat in that stupid café pretending to read while watching him squint at his laptop like it personally offended him.

I’ve meant it every single time I go to bed and wake up with him beside me.

And every day since.

He hasn’t said it back. Not yet.

And that’s okay.

It’s not that he doesn’t feel something—I see it in the way he looks at me now. In the way he smiles when he thinks I’m not watching. In the way he instinctively curls into me when he’s cold. In the way he trusts me to touch him, to hold him, to kiss him like he’s mine.

And fuck, he is mine.

Even if he doesn’t say it out loud, I know. I know my baby’s heart.

And I’ll never rush him. Never push. He gets to love me in his own time, in his own way. I’ll be here.

Always.

Even if it takes forever.

Because he’s worth forever.

I feel my phone buzz again, but I ignore it this time. I don’t want to look away from him. He’s breathing easier now, fever dulled a little. Still too warm,  but not burning like earlier. The meds must be working.

I tuck the blankets tighter around him and shift just enough to lie back beside him, curling an arm around his waist and pulling him close again.

“Love you,” I whisper, barely a breath against his ear.

He doesn’t stir.

But I say it anyway.

Because I always will.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

Cir’s POV
It’s been three days.

He’s still sick—just enough to worry me, even though the fever’s not so bad and he’s sleeping better. I’ve barely left his side. He eats what I give him, drinks what I hand him, sleeps tangled in my arms like it’s the only way he can breathe.

It should be calming.

It’s not.

Because today, today, something snapped again.

I went out for twenty minutes. Twenty. Just to pick up extra meds and a new thermometer because I didn’t like how the old one beeped. When I get back to his dorm, I see them.

A bouquet.

Of fucking flowers.

Lilies and those stupid little baby’s breath things. Wrapped in tissue paper and twine like it’s a fucking romance drama.

And beside it?

A note.

“Get well soon, Phukan :)”
—With a smiley face. A goddamn smiley face.

No name. Just vibes.

There's also a snack bag. Some fruit gummies. A chocolate bar. A fucking strawberry milk.

I stare at it. My brain shorts.

And then I black out a little.

I’m inside his dorm room before I realize I’ve kicked the door open. Phu’s still on the couch, wrapped up in my hoodie, blinking up at me with those tired doe eyes.

“Baby,” I grit, voice low, dangerous. “Who. Sent. This?”

His brows furrow sleepily. “What—what is it, P’Cir?”

I hold up the bouquet like it’s evidence in a murder trial. “This. The fucking flowers, Phu.”

He sits up slowly, blinking at it. “I—I don’t know. I didn’t order anything.”

“There’s a note,” I snap, thrusting it at him. “No name. Who the fuck is this?”

Phu reads it, lips silently mouthing the words. His eyes widen slightly.

I’m already pacing. My jaw is clenched so tight it hurts. I want to throw the bouquet out the window. Or eat it. Or hunt down every person in his contacts list until I find the one dumb enough to try this.

“P’Cir…” Phu’s voice is soft. Careful. “It’s probably one of my classmates. They knew I was sick.”

“Which one?” My tone is sharp. Too sharp. “Give me names.”

He frowns. “I don’t know. Maybe it’s Jin or Nalin, or—”

“Nalin would’ve signed her name,” I cut in. “And Jin doesn’t do smiley faces.”

He swallows.

“Was it that architecture kid with the ponytail?” I growl. “The one who asked for your Line at the library?”

“I don’t know—”

“Do you want him sending you flowers? Hm?” I step closer, fists clenched. “You want someone else buying you strawberry milk and leaving little love notes outside your door? Is that what this is, Phu?”

He looks up at me; soft and confused and just a little hurt. “No.”

He starts sneezing again, sharp, pathetic little things that make his whole-body twitch forward in bed.

That’s it.

I’ve had enough.

I don’t care what he says. I don’t care how many pouty looks or stubborn refusals I get. If this doesn’t stop in the next few hours, I’m dragging his sick, gorgeous, infuriating little ass to the doctor myself. I’ll carry him there if I have to.

God, who would’ve thought my baby would be this damn hardheaded? I’ve been telling him to go for days now. But does he listen?

No.

Of course not.

Now here we are—still coughing, still sneezing, still refusing proper checkup while wrapped up in my hoodie, drinking hot cocoa like that’s going to cure viral hell.

I’m pacing. Again. Like a maniac.

“Has anybody been acting extra friendly lately?” I ask, voice deceptively calm. “Calling you, messaging you, maybe leaving other anonymous shit at your door?”

He blinks up at me from the couch, eyes already narrowing. “Not that I know of.”

Oh. He looks pissed now.

Good. That cools the fire under my ribs just enough for me to think straight.

Barely.

I run a hand through my hair, shaking my head. “You know what? Fuck this.”

He blinks. “What?”

“That’s it, baby. Let’s get your shit. You’re coming with me.”

“Wait, what—P’Cir—”

“No.” I cut him off, already grabbing his charger, his pillow, the stupid frog plush he secretly loves.

“I’ve had it. You’re not staying in this dorm anymore. It’s cold. There’s no humidifier. And clearly, you’ve got creeps with a floristry kink trying to flirt with you while you’re half-conscious.”

I know I’m being a prick. I know I sound controlling and dramatic and crazy. But I don’t give a shit. I want him with me anyway, and this—this bouquet bullshit—is the catalyst I needed.

What’s next? Edible arrangements? Anonymous poetry?

Let me make something very clear: No one sends my boy strawberries and fucking flowers and gets to live. No one.

“I’m fine,” he tries again, standing up slowly. “P’Cir, we have to talk about this.”

“There’s nothing to talk about.”

“You’re not letting me make a decision—”

“Damn right I’m not,” I growl, turning to face him fully now, chest heaving. “You’re sick, you’re stubborn, and you’re driving me up the fucking wall. You’ve practically been living with me anyway, so what’s the big deal? You want to sleep alone in this cold box with creepy admirers playing knock-and-run at your door? Fuck no. You’re coming with me.”

He folds his arms. “You can’t just force me to move in because you’re jealous.”

“Watch me.”

“P’Cir!”

I close the distance between us, grabbing his chin gently—gently, even though I’m burning inside and look him dead in the eye. “You’re mine, Phukan. And when you’re sick, you don’t get to suffer alone in a drafty room because you think you’re being polite and then getting flowers from somebody that wants to take you from me.. You come home with me. You get soup. You get medicine. You get sleep in my bed, in my arms. You get taken care of. By me. End of discussion.”

“I don’t want anyone else,” he says quietly, reaching for my hand. “I only want you, P’Cir.”

I look down at him—sick, pale, in my clothes, holding my hand like it’s the only thing tethering him to earth and suddenly I feel stupid. Insane. Possessive and protective and too much.

But he squeezes my hand. “You’re the one who takes care of me. Who cooks for me. Carries me. You even brush my hair when I’m too tired.”

I exhale, tension draining slowly. “Yeah, well. Because I love you.”

His eyes soften.

“I know,” he whispers.

And then so quietly I almost miss it “I think I’m almost ready to say it back.”

My heart stops. Then starts again. Then breaks into a sprint.

Almost. But not yet.

So I press my lips to his knuckles, and say, “Take your time, baby. I’ll burn every flower shop in the city down while I wait.”

He giggles. And I smile like I didn’t just mean every word.

And just like that, the fury collapses into a pit in my stomach. Fuck. I hate this. I hate how quickly I go from sane to this when it comes to him.

 

 

 

 

Phu’s POV

I’m not even sure how I ended up on the couch, in P’Cir’s hoodie with a glass of water I don’t remember asking for. I lay half-curled on the couch like a soggy tissue, buried under three blankets and one very loud boyfriend.

My throat hurts, my head feels like it’s full of wet cotton, and every breath whistles like an old kettle. But none of that matters because right now, I’m just watching him.

P’Cir - my boyfriend, my captor, my certified insane person—rage-pack a tote bag like we’re going to war, he’s tearing through the apartment like a one-man emergency response unit, shirt half-tucked, hair falling loose from the tie, muttering curse words under his breath as he tries to find my socks like they personally wronged him.

This man is a piece of work.

He’s gorgeous. Insane. Controlling... Temperamental as fuck.

And somehow… somehow I still feel safe.

Like, weirdly safe. Deep-down, whole-soul, safest-I’ve-ever-felt kind of safe.

Because for all his chaos, I know he’d never hurt me. Not even close. He’s the type of crazy that’ll rip out the sky if I so much as frown.

The kind that keeps checking the thermometer every five minutes and whispers “baby” under his breath like a prayer and a threat to the universe at the same time.

He’s not afraid of anything—except apparently my fever.

He slams a drawer shut with more force than necessary and spins around, looking five seconds from lighting the entire building on fire if I cough again.

He crosses the room in a frenzy, drops three different bottles of medicine into the bag, then circles back because he forgot my socks. Again. He’s sweating. I’m sweating. The room is a fever dream and he’s the main character.

I’d laugh if I had the energy.

Instead, I just sit there, curled in his clothes, watching him stuff tissues and meds into his bag like he’s about to go to war with a flu virus.

I lean forward, trying to reach out, trying to grab his wrist and calm him down a little. “P’Cir—”

And that’s when he stubs his toe against the table leg with a loud thud and a vicious, whispered, “Fuck me sideways.”

He lets out a string of curses that sound like a demonic chant, hops on one foot, glares at the table like it declared war on him personally.

He pauses. Hands on his knees. Breathing like he might combust.

I press my lips together and wisely say nothing.

Calming him down? Not today.

There’s no reasoning with a storm mid-spin.

Later. When I’m feeling better. I’ll ask around school who's suddenly being suspiciously nice to me. Just out of curiosity. I’d like to know if they really love me that much or if they just have a death wish—because before P’Cir, I never had secret admirers and they’re just stupid enough to flirt with the boyfriend of the craziest guy on campus

Now? Somebody is leaving me snacks and flowers with notes like they’re walking into traffic with their eyes wide open.

He grabs my sketchpad, my potted plant, another tissue box—just in case—and finally throws a blanket over me like he’s preparing for transport.

I don’t protest. I just blink slowly, fever-drunk and halfway amused, because somehow, despite all this.

I’ve never felt more taken care of.

Even if he is absolutely, completely, and unapologetically insane.

Cir’s POV

I'm already halfway through clearing his side of the room, flinging textbooks, charger cords, and that stupid plush keychain into his travel bag with way more aggression than necessary. Whatever I couldn’t pack right now, I’d come back for later. Hell, I’d carry the whole damn desk if I had to.

"Go get your skin shit from the bathroom," I mutter barely looking at him.

Silence.

I turn.

He’s not moving.

He's standing there with his arms crossed, foot tapping against the tile like like a pissed-off kitten. And oh, here it comes.

"You realize we've known each other for exactly three weeks, right?" he says slowly, like I'm stupid. "Twenty-one days, P'Cir. People don't just move in together after twenty-one days."

I drop the hoodie I'm holding and just stare at him.

"You've slept next to me every night for the past fourteen," I snap. "You have a toothbrush at my place. You use my fucking towels. You've stolen half my shirts. What the fuck do you think is going to happen if you move in? Huh? Have I tried to force you into anything? Am I pressuring you?"

He flinches. " P’Cir, there’s more to it than that. It’s not just about us sleeping together and would you stop swearing at me?”

"No, Phu. Fuck no. I'm pissed. Way the fuck off."

I drag both hands through my hair and pace, boots hitting the floor too hard, too fast. I'm spiraling and I don't care.

"Some fucktard sent my boy flowers. Flowers. Snacks. A fucking 'get well soon' note with a fucking smiley face. You think I’m gonna be chill about that shit? You think I’m just gonna sit here and smile while half the damn campus whispers about the soft little first-year Cir’s dating who’s suddenly getting anonymous fan mail like he’s in a rom-com "

"P'Cir—"

"Fuck me." I laugh, sharp and dry. "This'll be all over campus by tonight. Do you get what that means?"

"Calm down," he says.

I freeze. Turn. My eyes burn.

"Phukan. Get. Your. Shit."

His jaw clenches. His pretty mouth opens and closes like he’s trying to find the right words that wouldn’t set me off more. But I was already past reason. I was unraveling thread by thread.

" I don’t understand why you’re acting like this," he snaps finally. " I didn’t talk to anybody. I don’t want to talk to anybody. I have no intention of ever talking to anyone else again. I’m with you now!"

I blink.

Didn't expect that.

My heart stutters.

But I'm not done.

"Get your shit or we leave without it."

He rolls his eyes—actually rolls them and flops onto his bed, arms still crossed.

And then the fucking sneezing starts again.

Three in a row. Tiny, adorable explosions.

This. Fucking. Boy.

I stare at him.

Pale. Still sick. Stubborn as hell.

Mine.

All mine.

And he's driving me absolutely insane.

“Baby, you sure it’s just cold?” My voice comes out rough, tighter than I want it to be. “You’ve been sick for a while. Fuck it, I’m taking you to see the doc.”

I drop his stuff on the bed, my fingers itching to grab him, to just haul him up and drag him to the damn clinic myself. But of course, his stubborn ass has to put up a fight.

“No, P'Cir, it’s fine. I promise,” he protests, his voice weak, but there’s that familiar defiance in his tone. “They’re just a little worse than usual, but nothing to worry about.”

Yeah, I’ve been hearing that shit for days now, and each time I just get more pissed. I’m not backing off this time.

I study his face, eyes red and teary, nose all swollen and raw. The way he sniffles, trying to play it off, just pisses me off more. No way I’m buying it.

I don’t give a damn who laughs at me, or what anyone else thinks. Seeing him like this, weak and sick, is not an option.

My friends? They think I’ve completely lost it, but they have no idea. No fucking clue what it feels like to have someone burrowed so deep under your skin that you’d do anything to keep them safe. To keep them well.

I couldn’t care less if they didn’t understand. I didn’t need their approval.

This... whatever it is between us, it’s more than I’ve ever had with anyone. It's not just "fun," it's the big stakes, the serious shit that has you acting like a damn fool. "Until death do you part" shit that makes men do stupid things.

And I can feel myself slipping—no matter how much I tell myself I’ll keep it together. The thing is, when I look at him, I don’t know where to stop.

I don’t know where the lines blur between keeping him safe and keeping him mine.

I can’t see where he’s losing his mind.

His world seems so smooth, so calm. Meanwhile, I’m spending every waking moment trying to figure out ways to keep him close, keep him locked down, keep an eye on him.

He doesn’t know that.

Hell, he doesn’t even understand what it does to me when he smiles that innocent, sweet smile of his. I want to protect that smile, protect him, keep him away from anything that could hurt him.

But when he looks at me with those big, trusting eyes, even when he’s sick, he doesn’t see the storm brewing in me.

 Doesn’t see the way my heart pounds just a little too fast for a simple touch, how much I need him close.

"Phu," I say, voice low but sharp. "I’m serious. You’re not fine. You haven’t been fine. I’m not sitting here while you pretend like it’s just a cold. When we get to mines, I’m taking you to the doctor, whether you like it or not."

I’ve never—never—felt this fucking all-consuming need to protect, hover over, own someone in my goddamn life. With Phu, all the rules I used to live by got thrown out like trash.

The shit I used to laugh at other people for? The “whipped” comments, the checking-in texts, the clingy nonsense?
Yeah.
Now I was that guy. The guy I swore I’d never become.

And the scary part?

I didn’t even hate it.

It made me wonder sometimes—who the hell owned who? He walked into my life looking like some soft, shy breeze, and somehow ended up rearranging everything inside me. The way I moved. The way I breathed. The way I fucking thought.

That whole “love only one person” thing?
That shit’s no joke.

Nobody told me it would turn me into a raving, tyrannical lunatic. I wasn’t prepared for that part. But when I finally talked to my dad about it—when I admitted I was going off the rails—he and my brother laughed their asses off. Full-on, back-slapping, can’t-breathe type of laugh.

Apparently, it never goes away.

“If it’s real,” dad said, “it only gets worse.”

Worse.

Like I wasn’t already five seconds from chaining the boy to my damn ankle.

So yeah, Phu’s in for a life.

I just hope he can put up with my shit, because if this madness escalates any more, I’m going to lose my mind every time he’s out of my sight. I already feel my teeth grind every time someone so much as looks at him too long.

I’ve packed enough of his shit to last him a couple of days. The essentials, the soft pajamas I like seeing him in, his chargers, the snacks he likes. I’ll come back for the rest once I can figure out how to move his entire closet without him calling campus security.

He’s still sitting on the edge of the bed when I return, hugging that ratty stuffed rabbit of his, giving me that look. Like I should be committed. Like he’s concerned for my mental health.

At least he’s not afraid of me. I’ll take that as a win.

I crouch in front of him and rest a hand on his knee.

“You ready?” I ask.

He doesn’t move.

Just tilts his head a little and mumbles, “Do you ever slow down, P’Cir?”

“Not with you.”

He sighs. But it’s not angry. It’s soft. Resigned. A little fond, maybe.

So I lean forward, kiss the center of his forehead, and whisper, “Come on, baby. Let me take you home.”

I grab my boy and leave. No more arguing, no more back and forth. He mumbles something about his hairbrush and a Sanrio he forgot—I’ll buy him ten more if I have to.

Now I can breathe easier. For the first time in weeks, my chest doesn’t feel like it’s in a goddamn vice grip. I was finally getting him where I wanted him—home. Mine.

It had only taken me two fucking weeks, but they’d felt like years. I’d lived every one of those days with my nerves frayed and my jaw clenched, waiting for something to go wrong, waiting for him to pull away, waiting for the universe to screw me.

But he hadn’t.

He was in the passenger seat now, curled up with his hoodie pulled over half his face, glaring at the road like it had insulted him personally. I didn’t even care that he was sulking. I’d take sulking. I’d take anything as long as he was with me.

I don’t know why it mattered so much to have him at my place. It’s not like his dorm was hours away. Hell, he could probably walk the distance if he was feeling dramatic. But that wasn’t the point.

I needed him there. His scent in my sheets. His shit mixed in with mine. His socks under the couch. His goddamn sketchpads on the kitchen table. His toothbrush next to mine. His face next to mine every morning.

I needed it all.

I wouldn’t rest easy until it was permanent.

Because no matter how much he rolled his eyes or muttered about my obsession, he hadn’t run. And I wasn’t going to give him the chance. Not again. Not ever.

Phu’s POV

I sit in the passenger seat, arms folded tightly across my chest, hoodie pulled up like it might shield me from him. From the madness. From the absolute chaos that is Cirrus Rueng.

He didn't even ask.

He just packed up half my room like a category five hurricane with abs, slung my bags into his car, and carried me out like a duffel bag. And now here I am. In his stupid, fast, black car. Watching the dorm shrink in the rearview mirror while he drives like he just stole me from my own life.

Well—technically—he did.

I sniff. Not because I’m crying. Because I’m still sick. Kind of. Okay, a lot. My nose is stuffy, my throat still hurts a little, and I did sneeze twice on the stairs. But it’s not like I was dying! I told him it wasn’t serious. Did he listen? No. P’Cir listens to no one. Not even me.

He was muttering something under his breath when he carried my bags down. Something about “rusty knives” and “gutting people” and “fuck me sideways if this isn’t the last goddamn straw.” I didn’t ask questions. I just grabbed Mr. Rabbit and followed before he could throw a fit about that too.

Now he’s silent. White-knuckling the steering wheel like it personally offended him. Jaw clenched. Eyes straight ahead. Like he just won the war but is still looking for the next enemy.

And the worst part?

I don’t even want to scream at him. I should. I should say he’s insane. That we’ve only known each other three weeks. That people don’t move in together this fast. That he’s completely irrational and unhinged and overbearing and obsessed.

But all I can think is…It’s kind of nice to be wanted this hard.

It’s terrifying.
But it’s warm too.

Somehow, in all the mess, he makes me feel like I belong to someone. And maybe that’s something I’ve needed longer than I want to admit.

Still. He could’ve at least let me grab my extra pajamas.

 

Chapter 8

Summary:

"Doctor Chai to front, stat."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

The elevator dings.

I stare at the sleek hallway, all cold concrete and sharp edges, the kind of place you’d expect a villain in a movie to live. Expensive. Dark. A little terrifying. Just like him.

P’Cir jabs his keycard into the panel with unnecessary force because of course even his door has high-security clearance, and the lock makes a heavy click. He doesn’t look at me when he pushes the door open. Just strides in like a man possessed.

Shoes off baby,” he mutters. Like this is my first time here. Then disappears inside.

I blink.

What the hell did I just agree to.

His place is huge. Like, huge. There’s a massive black leather sectional in the center of a sunken living room, a giant TV mounted on the wall, floor-to-ceiling windows that look out over the campus skyline like some kind of mafia boss hideout.

The lights are warm, golden, expensive. There’s a subtle scent of cedar and something spicy in the air.

And then I see it.

On the far end of the living room, on a separate shelf, sitting there like it's holy:
My mushroom sweater.
My frog plushie
And… my extra dreamcatcher?

What the…?” I mumble, walking over.

“Been bringing your stuff over bit by bit,” P’Cir says behind me, like he didn’t just admit to premeditated boyfriend-level burglary. “Didn’t want to spook you.”

“Spook me? You broke into my dorm drawer to steal my dreamcatcher!”

“I didn’t steal it. I borrowed it. Permanently.”

“P’Cir—!”

He sighs like I’m the one being unreasonable and flops dramatically onto the couch, spreading out like a goddamn drama king panther.

You’re here now, baby. What does it matter?” he grumbles. “Everything you need’s already set up. I cleared a drawer for your socks. Got your favorite cereal. Medicine’s in the cabinet above the sink. Toothbrush is in the cup on the left. Tissues by the bed in case your cold get worse tonight. Oh, and I bought the panda blanket you liked from the dorm lounge. It’s on the bed already. You’re welcome.”

I just stand there, speechless. My mouth opens. Then closes. Then opens again.

“P’Cir.”

“Yeah?”

“…You’re insane.”

He grins, slow and crooked, and suddenly the living room doesn’t feel so big or so cold anymore.

“Yeah,” he says. “But I’m your insane.”

And god help me—I think I might actually be okay with that.

CIR’S POV

So yeah, I've got my boy settled in our place.

God, that sounds so fucking good—our place.

It's been two days and I'm finally making good on my threat. Last night he kept me up the whole damn time sneezing and coughing.

I thought I could handle it—just a cold, right? I tucked him in tighter, gave him water, sat up while he dozed in and out. But this morning? He started wheezing. Running a fever.

I lost my fucking mind.

Now I've dragged him to the doc like some deranged caveman.

And he didn't even argue. That’s when I knew we were in trouble. My baby hates doctors.

The blonde behind the desk smiled at me like I was on some special goddamn menu, and I kept my face hard as I approached. “I need the doc. Like right now.”

“He’ll be free in less than five, but you can take a seat over there if you’d like.”

Do women still do that shit with their eyes? I guess she didn’t hear me or she didn’t see my boy back there practically fighting for air.

No fucking way.

 

So yeah, I’m losing my shit.

Because my boy—my tiny, stubborn, sweet-faced menace—is sitting in a fucking plastic chair looking like he might pass out at any second, and some chick wants to flirt with me?

Not today.

I level her with a look I save for the field and the few idiots who've tried to step to me when I’m already pissed off. “I said now.”

She blanches when I growl that last word. Now. Yeah, she heard it this time.

The second she caught sight of Phu behind me, barely upright in the chair and gasping like a fish out of water, her eyes go wide. She scrambles for the phone. "Doctor Chai to front, stat."

I turn back toward my boy. That pale little face. Sweat slicks his hair to his forehead. His fingers were trembling where they clutch the hem of my hoodie—he’d insisted on wearing mine today. Said it smelled like me.

He looks up at me, eyes glassy and red-rimmed. “P’Cir,” he breathes out. It was faint. Barely there.

My fucking heart split in half

His head’s lolling, and he’s gripping his hoodie like he’s trying to hold himself together. The color’s drained from his face, breathing like every inhale hurt. His lips looked too pale. Almost blue.

Fuck this.

I don’t wait.

I scoop him up out of the chair like he weighs nothing, which, spoiler, he doesn’t. He’s too tiny for this shit. Too pale. Too warm. I can feel the heat radiating off him through the layers he bundled up in.

“P’Cir…” he mumbles weakly into my chest, trying to protest. “Don’t cause a scene…”

“Shut up, baby. You’re getting seen now.” My voice is low, deadly calm. The kind of calm that comes right before I start breaking things.

A nurse opens a side door, eyes wide. “Sir—”

“He’s wheezing and burning up. We’re not waiting.”

She takes one look at Phu, sees what I see—his flushed face, glassy eyes, the trembling hands and steps the fuck out of the way.

That’s better.

I carry him in, lay him gently on the padded table like he’s made of glass, and smooth his hair back from his damp forehead. He’s blinking up at me like I just carried him through a warzone, and maybe I did.

My chest is so tight it hurts. I tuck his hoodie around him. “You hold on, alright? We’re almost through this. Then I’m locking your ass down for real.”

He blinks slowly. “Already moved in, P’Cir…”

“Yeah, well. I’m about to take it up a level.”

A doctor comes in after, he was younger than I liked. I didn’t trust that baby face, and he looks too nervous when he meets my eyes. Good. He should be. My boy is on the table looking like he’d been through hell, and if this guy fucked around, I’d end his medical career before lunch.

Phu tries to sit up, already apologizing for “causing trouble.”

I press him back down gently but firmly, brushing his damp bangs off his forehead. “Shut up, baby. You don’t apologize for being sick.”

He sniffles and leans into my palm.

And right then, I swear to God, if the doctor didn’t fix this—fast—I was gonna find someone who could.

“Cirrus—”

Good, my father’s friend comes in. Him-old, Him-I trust. I glare at the younger doctor and he pales and shuffles out of the room.

I turn to face the doctor “No time, doc. My boy’s sick. I need you to fix it.”

Thankfully, no one else was in the room or I might’ve body-checked them into the wall.

“What seems to be the problem?” he asks, fumbling with the stethoscope around his neck, pushing his glasses up like he isn’t about to be responsible for my entire life lying half-conscious on that table.

He says it’s just a cold, but I don’t know. He’s been sneezing and coughing for almost a week. This morning, he started wheezing and he’s burning up. What do you think?”

“Well, I have to look at him first, son.”

“Yeah, okay.”

What the fuck is he waiting for then? He’s just standing there, squinting at me with this annoying little half-smile like I am the one being examined.

I open my mouth to snap again, but he beat me to it.

“I can’t get to him if you don’t move out of the way, son.”

“Oh.”

I step back. But not far. Just in case Phu needed me.

He always needs me.

“P’Cir?”

“Yeah, baby?”

“Calm down.”

“Uh huh. I’ll get right on that.”

The doctor finally steps in and starts checking him over, but I swear to god he was moving too slow. He put the stethoscope to Phu’s chest and I see my baby flinch.

“Deep breaths for me, okay?”

Phu tries, but it sounded awful—wet, wheezy, like something was stuck in there trying to claw its way out. My hands clench at my sides, nails digging into my palms. I could feel my heartbeat in my throat. This isn’t just a cold. It couldn’t be.

“Hmm,” the doctor mutters, and I nearly snap.

“What the fuck does hmm mean?” I bark.

He doesn’t even blink. Bastard must be used to panicking boyfriends or whatever. “It means I’m listening, Cirrus. I’m thinking. Give me a second.”

I cros my arms, breathing through my nose, eyes never leaving Phu. He looks so small on that table. Flushed and glassy-eyed, lashes wet, breathing through his mouth like his nose was useless.

“You said a week of coughing and sneezing?” the doctor asks.

“Yes.”

“Fever started back againtoday?”

“Yes.”

“Wheezing too.”

“Yes! I told you—he was up all night, and now he can barely breathe.”

The doctor gives a slow nod. “Sounds like an upper respiratory infection. Possibly bronchitis or the start of pneumonia. He’s congested and inflamed, so we’ll start him on a nebulizer to ease his breathing, and I’ll prescribe antibiotics if it doesn’t improve in 48 hours.”

Phu blinks up at him like he barely understood a word of that.

What does that mean?” I snap. “He’s going to be okay, right?”

“He should be. But he needs rest. Fluids. And he cannot be out in the cold or exposed to anything triggering his lungs right now. Do you live together?”

“We do now.”

“Good. Keep him warm. Monitor his fever. If it spikes higher or the wheezing gets worse, bring him straight back. No waiting.”

I nodd like a soldier being given orders. "Okay. Good."

I watch him hook my baby up to some breathing machine, his chest rising and falling more steadily with each minute. I finally let out a breath I didn’t even realize I was holding.

“P’Cir…” Phu’s voice sounds so small under the mask, but I caught it.

I sit down next to him, hand curling tight around his. “I’m here, baby.”

“You’re scaring the doctor,” he murmurs, eyes fluttering.

Yeah, well. He should be scared if you don’t get better.”

That earns me the faintest smile. He squeezes my hand back, eyes closing.

I look up at the doctor.

“He’ll be okay?”

“If he listens. And if you don’t give him a heart attack with all this yelling.”

“No promises.”

Because I wasn’t leaving his side.

Ever.

When they started talking CAT scans and shit, let's just say they're lucky the building's still standing. I called my dad to see who else he knew in the area that would be of help. He didn't even beat around the bush. Didn’t waste time asking a million questions or making it about him. Just said, “Give me a sec.”

He put me on hold for five minutes, and I spent every second pacing the waiting room like a caged animal, eyeing the closed door they’d taken Phu behind like I could punch it open if they didn’t hurry.

When Dad came back on the line, his voice was steady. “I’ll try to get ahold of the administrator and let him know he’ll be having a visiting doctor. In the meantime, do you need your mom and me to come out?”

“Not yet, Dad. That’s a long-ass flight, but if you can be on standby…”

“Alright, son. Keep us posted. Your mother wants to talk to you.”

There was a soft rustle on the line before I heard her voice.

“Cirrus, is Phu okay?”

I swallowed hard, eyes flicking back toward the exam room. “They’re working on him now, Mom. It’s some kind of respiratory infection but… it’s bad.”

Her voice went gentle the way only she could manage, still wrapped in steel. “You let us know the minute you think you need us. Your father and I will stay available, okay?”

“Thanks, Mom. I gotta get back in there.”

“Okay, son. Love you.”

“Love you too, Mom.”

I hung up, shoved my phone in my pocket, and took a breath that didn’t feel like it filled my lungs all the way.

Because until I heard that doctor say “he’s okay” with my own ears—I wasn't.

+++++++++++++++

 

 

Phu had an upper respiratory infection. That’s what the doctor said—RSI, treatable, not uncommon.

Didn’t fucking matter.

Because I still can’t unsee the way his lips looked when he was turning blue in that waiting room. I can’t unhear the sound of him wheezing so bad I thought I’d have to give him CPR right there in the goddamn car.

So yeah. Diagnosis or not, my only priority now is getting my baby back on his feet. The rest of the world can wait.

We’re finally back home. He’s looking better—skin warmer, color back, breathing more even. Last night, he slept through for the first time in days, curled up on me like I’m his whole bed. And I didn’t move an inch, didn’t sleep either, just kept one hand on his back making sure it kept rising and falling.

Still, I’m on fucking guard duty.

He, meanwhile, is acting like this is nothing. Says he wants to go back to class. Says because he can breathe now without sounding like he’s dying, he’s “fine.” Like hell he is.

I’m thinking until I know what the fuck is going on, he’s not stepping one foot outside. Not until I have answers. Not until I deal with whoever sent him that snack package, whoever thought getting my boy sick was a good idea. Secret admirer or not, I don’t forget shit like that.

We were lying in bed, his head on my chest, when I tried to ease into it.

“I got you a face mask to wear when you go outside.”

He tilted his head up, immediately frowning. “P’Cir, I can’t walk around campus looking like I’m in a war camp.”

I gently pushed his head back down. “You’ll wear it until I know what the fuck’s going on around here.”

He sighed. “P’Cir, I’m fine now. Besides, if someone was trying to hurt me, what good would a mask do? It’s not like they’re gonna release something in the air that’ll hurt everyone.”

He had a point.

But I didn’t care.

If I could dress him in full body armor and bubble wrap, I would. Strap a GPS to his wrist, put a fucking drone over his head. Anything.

Because nothing like this is ever happening again. Not on my watch.

And whoever’s behind this?

They better pray I never find out.

Phu’s POV

I try to explain to him—calmly, might I add—that an upper respiratory infection isn’t transmitted through flowers or snacks. That maybe, just maybe, it’s really just a coincidence and not a murder attempt.

Yeah.

That goes about as well as expected.

P’Cir looks at me like I’ve grown a second head. Or confessed to some unspeakable crime. Or told him I want to go backpacking alone through a war zone with no phone signal. Take your pick.

“I’m just saying,” I try again, voice as gentle as possible, “it’s not likely someone laced my gummies with... airborne bacteria.”

“You don’t know that,” he snaps, like he’s been waiting for me to say something logical just so he can destroy it with pure rage and whatever Cir-coded paranoia he runs on. “I don’t fucking trust anyone who breathes near you.”

I blink.

It’s like talking to a very large, very angry tiger who thinks I’m made of glass. Or worse—bubble wrap. He keeps acting like I’m going to break any second, even though I’m literally sitting upright now and haven’t wheezed in a full hour.

Progress.

I sigh. “P’Cir, you’re being a little dramatic.”

Wrong thing to say.

He goes quiet. Dangerous quiet. The kind of quiet that means he’s about to do something unhinged, like install cameras in my dorm room or interrogate the cafeteria staff using a lie detector.

So I do what any sane person would do.

I shut up.

Then I gently reach over and take his hand. “I’m okay now. Really.”

He doesn’t say anything for a long time. Just stares at our hands like he’s trying to memorize the shape of mine. Finally, he mutters, “If anyone tries anything again, I’ll burn the whole fucking school down.”

So. Yeah.

I’m not winning this one.

But I’m alive. And I’m loved. And I guess, in Cirrus-speak, arson is a love language.

Cir’s POV

We’re on the couch, Phu’s head resting in my lap, his fingers curled lightly around mine while we each speak on the phone. He’s quiet, answering his mom in soft little hums and “mm”s, I’m only half listening. My other ear is occupied with Coach barking down the line like I personally offended his bloodline.

Yeah, I missed practice. A lot of it. And I’d miss it again. Let him scream.

Scouts? Whatever. If I want in, I’m in—we all know that. Football’s not going anywhere. But Phu? He’d been sick. Scary sick. There was no way in hell I was going to leave him alone for even a second.

Coach says I’m throwing away my shot. I tell him I’d throw it again if it meant keeping my baby breathing steady. He doesn’t like that answer, all I’ve said seemed to be going in one ear and out the next. Coach can be an ass.

He keeps ranting. I let him. Doesn’t mean I’m listening too.

I glance down at Phu. He’s smiling softly, murmuring something sweet to his mom, playing with the hem of my hoodie with those small fingers. The sight alone makes all of Coach’s bullshit fade into background static.

We both end our calls around the same time. I toss my phone onto the coffee table and brush his hair back from his forehead.

“You hungry?” I ask, realizing neither of us has eaten in hours.

He shrugs against me, like he doesn’t care, but his body’s still a little too light, his cheeks still a little too hollow for me to let that slide.

“There’s not much here,” I say, scanning the empty takeout bags on the counter. “At least not the stuff you need.”

He doesn’t respond, just hums and snuggles closer. He’s been stuck inside for days, curled up under blankets, barely moving except to crawl into my lap.

I run my fingers through his hair again. “Wanna go out, baby? Just for a bit. Get some fresh air. I’ll take you somewhere with real food.”

He blinks up at me, sleepy but interested. “Like… outside outside?”

“Yeah,” I nod, smiling. “You think you can handle that?”

He grins, soft and warm, the kind that makes my chest ache. “Only if you carry me all the way”

I chuckle, already reaching for his hoodie. “Done.”

He hops up like he wasn’t sick as hell just yesterday and disappears into the room to get dressed. I watch the spot he just vacated and feel my chest loosen for the first time in days.

He’s moving again. Joking. Smiling. Sounds more like himself.

I lean my head back on the couch and close my eyes for a second.

God, I missed that voice.

We walk into one of the more popular eateries near campus, the kind that pretends it’s casual but secretly charges like a Michelin star place just because the chairs aren’t plastic. It’s where the so-called it kids hang out, trying too hard and watching everyone else do the same.

Only our friends know how bad things really got. As far as everyone else is concerned, Phu was just out with a cold or something. That’s how I want to keep it—for now. U

ntil I figure out who the hell was behind that weird-ass flower-and-snack gift and whether it’s connected to what happened to him, I’m keeping everything close to the chest.

Heads turn when we walk in. I don’t bother looking at them. Let them stare.

Phu walks beside me, a little slower than usual, but he’s upright and even has a bounce in his step. The fresh air has clearly done him good, he hasn’t stopped talking since we left the house. I’ve missed that. The nonstop chatter, the tangents, the random facts about buildings no one asked for.

We reach the booth and everyone’s already there—Wim, Jin, Tree, Nalin, Achi, and Rome. The girls are the first to react.

“Oh my god, baby Phu!” Tree squeals, immediately reaching for him.

Nalin clasps her hands together like she’s looking at a baby bird come back to life. “You look so much better!”

Phu smiles sweetly and bows his head in that shy little way he does, but Achi the shithead ruins it by standing up like he’s about to grab him into a hug.

I don’t even say a word. Just one sharp glare.

Achi freezes mid-step and throws his hands up like Who me? I was just stretching and sits the hell down. Smart.

I slide into the booth and pull Phu in after me, settling him at my side and slinging an arm around his shoulders. He’s still a little weak, and his head naturally leans against me. He smells like eucalyptus and baby soap and my person is alive and okay again.

He reaches for the menu like he’s about to go to war with it.

“What do you feel like, baby?” I ask, kissing his temple.

“A big fat juicy burger,” he says immediately, “Fried chicken. And bubble tea.”

His eyes sparkle, and I swear he licks his lips like he’s imagining it already.

Too bad I’m about to ruin that dream.

“No can do.”

His head snaps toward me. “What, why?”

He pouts like a kicked puppy. Full lower lip, glistening eyes. It’s so damn cute I have to steal a kiss

If I didn’t know better, I’d hand over my wallet and order everything on the damn menu. But I do know better. Last time I gave in, he ended up in the ER with his skin clammy and his breathing sounding like broken glass.

“Because your system just went through too much trauma. You need real healthy shit. Healing food. Not crap that’s going to shock your body. How about soup? Salad? Maybe some steamed veggies. There’s this rosemary chicken thing—” I scan the menu like a man on a mission—for bland, boring, body-healing food.

He says nothing.

I look over.

He’s shooting daggers at me with those big eyes, silently rebelling.

Yeah, I know that look. But I’m not backing down. Last time I let him do whatever he wanted, he almost died on me.

I sigh. “You’ll eat it and like it. In a couple days, we’ll see about your burger.”

“Who died and made you boss?”

I smirk. “Nobody had to die for that. It just is what it is.”

He huffs. Folds his arms. Tries to lean away from me.

I pull him right back, locking my arm around his waist. That starts a little tug-of-war as he scoots away in tiny, dramatic increments and I tug him back with matching stubbornness.

Across the table, Rome has the audacity to sip his drink and whisper, “I’m just here for the live entertainment.”

Tree snorts. “God, you two are a whole drama.”

Wim leans toward Jin and mutters, “Place your bets. Phu breaks free in five seconds, or Cir ends up spoon-feeding him.”

Jin deadpans, “Cir’s going to win. He always does. He’s terrifying.”

Phu, still glaring, turns to Nalin for backup. “Nalin. Tell him I’m not an invalid.”

Nalin gives a tiny smile. “You’re not. But maybe soup’s not so bad, hm?”

Phu gasps like she’s betrayed him.

Tree raises an eyebrow. “You do realize you almost died, right?”

“I did not almost die!” Phu protests, smacking my arm lightly.

“You were literally unconscious for two days,” I remind him.

He grumbles something about overprotective boyfriends under his breath and slumps back against my shoulder. I kiss the top of his head.

“Just a few more days, baby,” I whisper. “Let me keep you safe. Then I’ll buy you a whole damn tray of burgers.”

His pout softens slightly. He mumbles, “You’d better add fries.”

I chuckle. “Fries and bubble tea. Deal.”

He hums like he’s still debating whether to forgive me. But when the server comes and I order the healthy crap for both of us, he doesn’t argue.

Progress

PHU’S POV

We settle in with our friends and I can’t help but relax with P’Cir beside me, his arm still draped around my shoulders. The place is busy, filled with the usual crowd, but I barely notice them.

I’m too focused on the fact that I’m actually out of the apartment, finally able to enjoy a meal without feeling like I’m about to pass out. It’s been a while.

The waiter brings over our food, and I glance at my plate—a chicken salad with a side of lemon tea. It’s light but refreshing, and I’m not about to admit that to him.

And then I notice that his plate is exactly the same as mine. Chicken salad and lemon tea. He’s doing the same thing, eating like this to match me, just so I won’t feel like I’m the only one eating like a health freak.

I can’t help but smile. He can be so thoughtful.

We start joking with our friends. P’Wim is going off about some ridiculous thing that happened at practice, Achi is cracking jokes with Rome, and Jin is just shaking his head like usual. It feels normal, like everything’s back to the way it was before all this mess started. And for once, I feel like I can relax.

I’m coming back from the toilet when my phone buzzes, I pull it out, seeing a private number flashing on the screen.

I hesitate for a second. I don’t know why, but something about the number feels... off. Maybe it’s just a random caller, or worse, another telemarketer.

I answer the phone anyway. “Hello?”

There’s silence on the other end for a moment, then a voice that’s vaguely familiar, but I can’t place it. It’s calm, almost soothing, but still disguised.

“I’m happy you’re looking and feeling better,” the voice says, a touch of something unsettling in their tone.

I freeze, my grip tightening on the phone. Before I can respond, the line goes dead. No goodbyes, no more words, just the click of a disconnected call.

I stare at the phone in my hand for a moment, my pulse quickening. What the hell was that? Who was that?

I don’t even get a chance to process it before P’Cir comes over to where I stand,  his brows furrowed.

“You okay baby?” he asks, concern evident in his voice. I know he can tell something’s off just by the look on my face.

I don’t answer right away, still trying to make sense of the call. Finally, I slip my phone back into my pocket and look at P’Cir.

My throat feels tight, and for a second, I don’t know if I should tell him about the call. But I don’t want to hide things from him, especially not now.

“It was just... a weird call,” I say, trying to sound casual. “They just said they were happy I was looking and feeling better, and then they hung up.”

His expression darkens instantly. I can see the shift in him, the way his body goes still, like a predator sensing danger. “Who was it?” His voice is low, the edge of command there, and I know he’s ready to take action if it comes down to it.

I shake my head, trying to push the unease down. “I don’t know. Just a private number. They didn’t say much, but it felt... weird. Like they knew more than they should.”

His jaw tightens, his eyes scanning the room as if waiting for something to happen. I don’t blame him. After everything that’s gone down, I’m starting to get the feeling that whoever is behind all this isn’t done with yet.

“I’ll handle it,” P’Cir says, his tone sharp and final. “Just... don’t answer any more calls like that. I’ll find out who it was.”

I nod, trying to ignore the cold chill crawling up my spine. I don’t want him to worry more than he already is, but I can’t shake the feeling that this is far from over.

“Thanks,” I mutter, though I’m not sure what exactly I’m thanking him for—his reassurance, or maybe just his presence. He always makes me feel safer, even when things get strange.

We both return to the table, but I can’t shake the lingering tension. Achi’s still talking about his stupid story, but I don’t hear it anymore. All I can think about is that call.

CIR’S POV

I was pissed.

Someone was messing with Phu. With my heart. My head. And I don’t do well with that kind of shit.

But he’s still recovering, still a little too pale, still not strong enough for me to lose it right now. So I pull my shit together. We go back to the table. I sit like nothing happened. I eat like nothing happened. I laugh at a dumb joke from Rome like nothing happened.

But inside?

I’m already tearing the world apart.

They picked the wrong boy to fuck with. If they wanted to play, they should’ve picked someone who plays nice. Because I don’t. They mess with my baby, they’ll feel my wrath—dick or tit, I could give a fuck. I will come for you, I will find you, and I will make sure you regret every second of that phone call.

I just had to play it right. Keep my cool. Let them think they got away with it.

People like that always make a mistake. Always. A slip, a trace, a fucking breadcrumb and when they do? Game over. Let’s see how funny they find this shit when they realize I don’t just protect what's mine—I destroy for it.

I lean over and pepper kisses across Phu’s stupid, beautiful face.

“Don’t worry about it, baby,” I murmur against his skin. “I’ll handle it.”

He gives me a suspicious look. “I have to say,” he says slowly, “you’re taking this rather calmly... for someone who almost lost it over the flowers.”

Busted.

What can I say? In the short time we’ve had each other, my baby’s come to know me pretty well. Too well. But I still know how to play this game. I shrug, give him a little smirk.

“No sense in going off the deep end until we know what the person actually wants, is there?”

He’s still staring at me like I’ve sprouted a second head. Like he’s trying to see through me. I don’t let him.

I turn away, look at Jin, and throw out something about the game last weekend. He catches on immediately. My boy's got my back—didn’t even blink, just started talking football. Like nothing’s wrong.

Because this isn’t something you involve someone like Phu in. He’s the kind of person who gets soft. Who’d try to understand. Who’d want to give second chances even if the bastard deserved a brick to the jaw.

Me?

I’m gonna break his face. Then ask what the fuck he was doing near my baby.

PHU’S POV

I watch him out of the corner of my eye.

He’s pretending like nothing happened. Laughing with Jin. Elbowing Rome. Eyes relaxed, shoulders loose. But I know better.

My boyfriend is a walking earthquake in disguise.

Still… I decide to let it go.

There’s not much I can do when my boyfriend is a hurricane dressed in black and fury. If he says he’s going to handle it, he will. There’s something ironclad in the way he says it—like the sky could fall and he’d still catch it for me.

So I choose to believe him. Trust him. Let him be loud and protective and a little bit insane, because that’s just how P’Cir loves.

I pick at my chicken salad. It’s actually not that bad. The lemon tea is perfect, cold and sweet on my tongue. I laugh at something stupid Achi says, probably just to annoy Tree, and for the first time in a long time, I feel something close to normal again.

And then—click.

I blink, mid-laugh, chopsticks in my mouth like an idiot.

P’Cir grins at his phone.

"Did you just—?"

"Yup." He doesn’t even try to hide it. He’s already typing furiously, thumbs moving fast, satisfied smirk on his face.

Seconds later, my phone pings.

@cirrIng: How is my baby still the cutest even with a whole tree branch in his mouth 💀🍜 #CIR’SHEART

I groan. "P’Cir, take that down!"

"Nope," he says smugly, slipping his phone back into his pocket. "Too late. Forty likes already."

I bury my face in my hands. Wim and Nalin are cackling. Achi’s already reposting it with some stupid GIF. P’Cir just wraps his arm around me and kisses the top of my head like he didn’t just embarrass me in front of the whole campus.

His whole account is basically a shrine at this point. Pictures of us at the beach, me passed out with drool on his shoulder, videos of me tripping over nothing, smiling while I eat, sketches I didn’t even know he kept.

It’s like he’s trying to be the loudest man on earth about how much he loves me without saying it out loud.

And honestly?

I kind of love it.

Even if I look like a chopstick-eating gremlin in that photo.

I lean into his side and smile.

Let the hurricane handle it.

I’ve got enough sunshine right here.

We’re walking back to the car, and I’m stuffed and warm and just a little sleepy from the lemon tea. P’Cir has his arm slung casually over my shoulder like I might suddenly float away, and I let him. He always touches like he’s trying to anchor me to something solid—like he’s afraid I’ll disappear again.

“I think I wanna go by my dorm,” I say, trying to sound casual.

He stops walking. “No.”

I blink up at him. “No?”

“Nope. You live with me now.” He doesn’t even hesitate. Doesn’t even look like he’s joking.

I roll my eyes. “I just need to get a textbook you didn’t pack, not move back in, Your Highness.”

“You’re not setting one foot in that dorm alone,” he says flatly. “Textbook or not. You're still recovering and you’re not sleeping in that dusty shoebox again. You live with me.”

“I’m not sleeping there!” I laugh, poking him in the side. “I just need my structures notes if I’m gonna keep up. I’m not going back to classes yet, I know but I still wanna study.”

He narrows his eyes at me, like I just confessed to planning a bank robbery. “You’re supposed to be resting.”

“I am resting. Just… academically.” I tilt my head and flash the sweetest smile I can manage. “You’ll come with me, won’t you, P’Cir? Big scary boyfriend to protect me from my dusty closet and innocent campus lawn?”

He groans but starts walking again, hand still firmly on my shoulder. “Fine. But we’re in and out. No touching anything, no talking to anyone, and no getting distracted by sad dorm snacks.”

I grin. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”

He shakes his head, muttering something about how I’m lucky I’m cute and that he should’ve just burned the dorm down and been done with it.

Honestly, I believe he would’ve.

And that’s probably why I love him.

The outside of the dorm looked the same as always—students milling around, doors propped open with water bottles or shoes, the hum of campus life buzzing in the air

Nothing seems out of place. You’d never guess anything had happened here at all.

But the moment I stepped into my room, I knew something was wrong.

It wasn’t obvious. Nothing was broken. Nothing missing at first glance. My sketchbooks were stacked neatly where I left them, the little model tower on my desk still had its crooked toothpick railing. My hoodie was still slung over the back of my chair, the one Cir always stole. It all looked exactly the same.

But it didn’t feel the same.

The air was wrong. Still. Heavy. The kind of quiet that didn’t feel peaceful, just… too clean. Like someone had been here while I was gone. Like someone had touched things and tried too hard to put them back just right.

My heart picked up a little.

P’Cir had packed my things in a rush the day we left, just grabbed what he could and rushed me out. Maybe that explained the mess. My drawers were half-open, clothes half folded. My textbook sat tilted on the edge of the bed, probably left in his scramble. Maybe I was imagining it. Maybe I wanted to believe that…

But no.

My sketchbook was open. To the wrong page.

I never left it like that.

And my pen, the one with the cracked clip that I always tucked into the spine, was gone.

I stand there, still, staring at it. The rest of the room fading.

Behind me, I hear P’ Cir step into the doorway.

“You okay?” he asks, voice cautious.

I nod slowly, even though I wasn’t sure. “Yeah,” I lie. “Just... weird seeing it like this again.”

He steps up behind me, warm and solid, and slide his arms around my waist. I lean into him.

“I just need the textbook,” I murmur. “Then we can go.”

He doesn’t  ask anything else. He just kisses the top of my head and wait.

But I couldn’t stop thinking about it—how everything looks right, and still feels wrong.

I cross the room and sit on the edge of the bed, textbook in my lap, but I don’t open it.

I just stare.

It was stupid, probably. But all I can think about is that night. The first time he ever touched me like that. The way he knelt between my legs like I was something sacred. The way he looked up at me when I was falling apart in his hands. Gentle. Careful. Like I was glass. Like he wanted to make sure I’d never forget how wanted I was.

I haven’t forgotten.

Even now, with my body still tired and my throat still catching a little when I talked too much, I remember every second of that night—how careful he’d been, how patient. That was weeks ago. We haven’t gone past that since.

Mostly because I got sick not long after and P’Cir being P’Cir treated me like I’d shatter if he breathed too hard near me.

But I am. Or at least, I thought I might be. I just didn’t know how to tell him.

The door creaks softly behind me, and I don’t have to turn around to know it’s him. I feel him the second he steps into the room—P’Cir’s presence is always loud, even when he isn’t saying a word.

He doesn’t speak for a moment. Then I feel the bed dip behind me, his arms winding around my waist, his chin nudging against my shoulder.

“You’re remembering,” he says quietly, almost smug, almost sweet.

I turn to face him, and before I can say anything, he leans in and kisses me.

Slow. Deep. His hands framing my face like he’s trying to remind me how loved I am. Like he didn’t want me to think about anything but this, but him.

I kiss him back, heat pooling in my chest and spreading through my limbs. My hands clutch at his shirt, pulling him closer. He groans against my mouth, and I can feel it—that sharp pull between us, like we’d both been holding back too long.

But then, just as quickly, he pulls back, panting, his forehead resting against mine.

We should go,” he whispers, brushing my hair out of my face. “I want to get you home. Inside. Warm. Safe. You need to take your meds.”

My cheeks burn, not from embarrassment but from wanting. I nod even though I don’t want to stop. Even though I want him to continue, to take me.

He kisses the corner of my mouth, tender this time. “Soon, baby. I swear. When you’re better. When I don’t have to worry about anything but how to make you fall apart.”

My breath hitches.

So I just nod again, take his hand, and let him lead me back home.

FROM THE SHADOWS…

He was back.

I knew he would be.

Even after everything. Even after being taken away, carried off like some precious doll in that asshole's arms. Of course he would come crawling back to this place. Back to our space.

I watched from the far end of the hallway, half-concealed behind a half-open door and the blur of disinterested students. Just another face in the crowd. Nobody looked at me twice.

But I saw everything.

He hesitated when they entered. He always had good instincts—sharp, for someone so soft. I could see it in the way his hand lingered on the door frame. The way his brows furrowed just slightly, even though he said nothing. Something felt off to him. He was right. Something was off.

I’d left it the way I found it. Almost.

Took only what I needed.

I didn’t touch the things that mattered—the things that smelled like him, the shirt he always wore to bed, the little plastic rabbit on his desk. That would’ve been crossing a line. I’m not a monster.

I just needed to be sure.

He disappeared so quickly. I had to know he was okay. I had to know he wasn’t gone for good. And when I couldn’t see him anymore, when he stopped going to class, when his dorm went dark—what else was I supposed to do?

Then he brought him back. That smug, cocky bastard with the too-pretty face and the filthy hands. Cirrus. Thinking he can own him.

I saw them through the crack in the blinds.

Phu sat on the bed. Cir walked in, and everything about the air in that room changed. Like they’d done this before. Like it was theirs, not mine.

They kissed.

He touched him like he meant something.

I didn’t even realize I was gripping the edge of the door until my knuckles turned white.

He doesn’t know what he has. He doesn't deserve to be the one who sees Phu laugh like that. Or blush. Or trust.

Not like I do.

One day, he’ll slip. One day, he’ll hurt him—he will, they always do. And I’ll be there. I’ll be the one Phu turns to when it all falls apart.

Because no one knows him like I do.

No one loves him like I do.

 

Notes:

🤭

Chapter 9

Summary:

Her face twists.

And then “I’d be careful if I were you,” she says, low and bitter. “Not everyone on this campus wants to see you and your pretty little boyfriend playing house.”

I go still.

There it is.

Notes:

4 chapters📣 guys i'll be updating and finishing this fic first before the others, i don’t want you getting confused and overhwelmed with the characters.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cir’s POV

If he hadn’t threatened to withhold kisses, I would’ve skipped this damn test.

Easily.

Willingly.

Without a second thought.

But no. My tiny menace of a boyfriend pulled the most dangerous card he had in his deck—his pout, paired with a dead-serious “no kisses until after your test.” The brat. He knows I can’t function without a daily dose of his affection. He’s weaponized it.

So now I’m dragging my ass to class to pass a test I haven’t studied for, all because he blackmailed me with love. And I’d do it again.

Before I leave, I do everything I can to make sure he’s okay. He’s still recovering, still a little sniffly and sleepy-eyed, which means I don’t like the idea of being gone longer than a second. But we compromised; if I fed him, tucked him in, and promised to come right back, I could go. Barely.

He’s curled up in my bed wearing one of my oversized football jerseys, and it practically swallows him. It shouldn’t be legal how cute he looks in it. Tiny arms, tiny legs, giant shirt. I could die.

After breakfast and meds, I sit beside him on the edge of the bed and grab the remote. “You want cartoons or something depressing and moody?”

“Something with blood,” he murmurs sleepily, sniffling once. “But pretty colors.”

“Say less,” I mutter, scrolling through Netflix. I land on Arcane—it’s violent, colorful, and confusing enough that he won’t get bored.

He watches me move around the room like he always does. He probably thinks I don’t notice, but I do. His eyes track every step, every stretch, every sigh. He’s watching for something. Waiting.

But I don’t bring up the call again. Or the flowers. Or the snacks. Or the fact that I nearly flipped a goddamn table when he got that phone call yesterday. I’m playing it cool. Acting like it’s just another morning.

I kiss his forehead.

“Be good while I’m gone.”

“Come here, P’Cir.”

That soft, coaxing tone. I glance back.

He’s giving me that look. Big eyes under his lashes, bottom lip slightly out. Damn him. That was the same look that worked on Mom every time I got caught sneaking out in high school. It still works now.

I walk back to the bed and drop down beside him, dragging him into my lap.

He’s still warm and sleepy and snuggly in my jersey, his hair a little messy. My hand rests on his stomach, under the fabric, skin to skin. I kiss him once. Just a brush of lips. Not the kind that could lead to something more, even though I want to.

“What’s up, baby?”

He hums a little at the pet name. He always does. Loves it when I call him sweet things. Hates it when I say “Phukan,” which is exactly why I use it only when he’s in trouble.

He eyes me carefully. “What are you up to, P’Cir?”

I give him the most exaggerated innocent look I’ve got. Big eyes. Raised brows. Head tilt. The whole thing.

He doesn’t buy it for a second.

“I know you. Don’t give me that innocent little boy face,” he says, poking my chest. “You can’t go crazy at school looking for my admirer. Please just let me deal with it, okay? Whoever it is… it’s my problem.”

I blink.

Then I sit back slightly and give him the look. The one I reserve for when I’m seconds away from losing my shit.

“You’ve lost your fucking mind.”

His eyes go wide.

“Are you serious?” I ask, voice low and deadly. “Didn’t you just get through telling me you know me? Then you should know—there’s no way in hell I’m letting you anywhere near whoever the fuck this is if they show their face.”

He starts to open his mouth.

“I mean it, Phu. You go within two feet of him, I’m likely to kill his ass. As it stands now, I might just stomp the fucker half to death for fun. So unless you want to see the father of your future children arrested for murder on campus grounds, you’ll stay your sweet little ass away from him.”

He gasps. “I’m calling your mum. You’re out of control.”

I grin. “Tell her I said hi.”

He glares, all huffy and pink in the face. Little fists curled at his sides. Grandma used to call that “piss and vinegar.” All attitude, all bark.

Too bad none of it changes anything.

My baby had learned pretty damn fast how to bring me to heel.

A pout here, a kiss there, that big-eyed look paired with a trembling “P’Cir...” like he didn’t know the kind of power he held. Cute. Dangerous. Effective as hell.

But what he hadn’t learned yet—what he would learn—is that when it came to him, all bets were off.

He might be able to talk me out of pounding one of my teammates for being an idiot on the field, might get me to unclench my fists when some professor grades him unfairly, but in situations like this?

No dice.

I cup his cheek, soften my tone. “I’m not letting anyone fuck with you, baby. I don’t care what it takes. So let me handle it, yeah?”

He sighs dramatically and throws himself back on the pillow, muttering something about how I need therapy and a leash.

“I told you not to worry about this shit, didn’t I?” I say, my voice low but firm, thumb brushing along his cheek as I lie beside him, our legs tangled under the blanket. “Now leave it alone. I want you to rest. You’re still not one hundred percent, and I don’t like it.”

He rolls his eyes.

I narrow mine. “And stop rolling your eyes at me.”

He opens his mouth—no doubt to give me more lip—but I cut him off the only way that ever works. I kiss him. Deep. Long enough to short-circuit whatever clever rebuttal he had brewing.

It works.

For now.

But I know him.

I know how he’ll gnaw at this like a pup with a bone, too stubborn for his own good. He’ll pace around when I’m gone. Try to rationalize it away like he always does.

That’s why, as soon as he falls asleep tonight, I’m lighting up the phone tree.

I’ve already got a plan. Formed it while he was slurping his damn lemon tea last night and looking like a gremlin with a straw. He had no idea. And he won’t, if I can help it. I don’t need my nosy little angel sniffing around this mess, trying to protect me when it’s the other way around.

I can’t be with him every minute, we’ve got different classes during the day—but I’ve already looped in Jin. He’s got classes with Phu, he’s one of his best friends and my teammate. I trust him to have eyes open and fists ready if needed. Until I can take over after class, he’ll handle it.

Whoever this creep is, he’s not getting anywhere near my baby.

If he does, my boys know what to do.

We take him down. Quietly if possible. Loudly if necessary.

Coach’ll lose his shit if something happens on campus, but I couldn’t give a flying fuck. I doubt he’d be calm if some lowlife started sniffing around his wife.

I don’t care about rules. I care about Phu.

And then, of course, because this is us, that kiss turns into more.

Soft lips. Quiet moans. His hands fisting my shirt like he doesn’t know what to do with himself. I’m not sure either of us mean for it to happen, but it always does—this slow slide into heat and need and too much skin, not enough time.

My hand slips under the jersey, and presses flat against his stomach. He trembles a little. Kisses me deeper and I groan into his mouth.

God.

I want him.

But I stop.

always stop.

Not because I don’t want to take him apart, show him how much I love him with every inch of my being. Not because I’m not ready. I’ve been ready since the second he said my name in that soft voice like it meant something.

But because I know he’s not ready. And I’d rather die than rush him. I’m not touching him until he says he wants it. Out loud. Clearly. Not with flushed cheeks and bitten lips and trembling hands, but with words. His words.

And the fuck of it is?

love that about him. About us.

It’s sick, I guess. The way I used to treat sex like a game, and now I’m out here acting like some chaste knight guarding his virgin prince. But this is Phu. He’s not like anyone I’ve ever touched.

He’s everything I never thought I’d get to have.

And now that I do? He’s it. The end of the line. I’ll never want anyone else again. Not in this life.

All the experience I ever had?

It’s his now.

His to benefit from.

His to command.

And that thought—knowing this beautiful, brilliant, stubborn, bratty boy is mine, and I’m his, that is what settles me. It’s the kind of peace I never knew I needed.

I kiss his forehead again, tuck the blanket around him, and linger just a second longer.

“I’ll be back before you miss me,” I whisper.

“I already miss you,” he grumbles, not looking at me.

God help me.

I’m so gone for him, it’s stupid.

And if anyone thinks they can touch what’s mine… they better start writing their will.

I press another kiss to his forehead, softer this time, and pull him close until he drifts off against my chest.

***

I’m running on three hours of sleep, adrenaline, and the residual high of having Phu moaning under me from this morning. So yeah, I should be distracted. But I’m not.

I’m focused.

Because someone has been messing with what’s mine and now that my baby is safe at home, warm and tucked into bed with his meds and my jersey wrapped around him, I can finally do what I’ve been waiting to do.

Start hunting.

After my fuck-ass test, I round the corner of the stadium and spot them right where I expected—Jin leaning against a wall looking half-bored, Wim perched next to him, Ozone eating something out of a suspicious-looking cup, and Rome loudly attempting a handstand for no reason at all.

“Don’t break your neck,” I grunt as I walk up.

“Someone’s cranky,” Rome grins, flipping upright. “Phu keep you up all night or—?”

“Shut up.”

That shuts him up quick. The tone in my voice does it.

Jin straightens immediately. “What happened?”

I glance around. No one close. Good.

I cross my arms, lower my voice. “Phu’s got a secret admirer.”

Ozone stops mid-bite. “Like...a crush?”

Idiot

“No,” I say, flatly. “Like someone sent him snacks he didn’t order. A gift box. Then flowers. Then a phone call from a private number saying I’m happy you’re looking and feeling better.”

Wim's brows knit. “When?”

“Yesterday. At lunch.”

Rome whistles low. “Creepy.”

“It gets worse,” I continue. “Phu’s room was off when we went back to grab his textbook. Nothing obviously missing—but he felt it. I felt it. Something had been touched. Moved.”

The air around us shifts.

Ozone curses under his breath.

Jin’s face goes blank in that quiet, calculating way of his.

“Why didn’t you tell us sooner?” Jin asks.

“Because I needed to keep Phu calm. He just got better. I wasn’t going to send him into another spiral while he’s still recovering.”

“You think it’s someone on campus?” Wim asks carefully.

I nod. “Yeah. I think they’ve been close. Close enough to see things. Maybe even follow him.”

Rome grimaces. “That’s messed up.”

“Which is why,” I say, looking at each of them, “I need eyes everywhere.”

Jin is already nodding. “I’ll walk him to class. I’ll check who sits around him.”

“I’m in,” Wim says quickly. “No one’s getting near him without us knowing.”

Rome raises a brow. “Do I get to break kneecaps or am I just intimidating background muscle?”

“Observation first,” I grunt. “Then we break things.”

Ozone nods, unusually serious. “I’ll ask around quietly. See if anyone’s been acting weird.”

“Thanks,” I say. And I mean it. These guys—they’re mine too. Not in the same way Phu is. But they’ve had my back longer than anyone. Well except Jin.

“We tell Phu?” Wim asks.

I shake my head. “Not yet. He wants to handle it himself, but...this is bigger. I just want him safe.”

They all nod again.

And with that, the mission is on.

Phu’s POV

I’m not used to silence. Not this kind of silence anyway.

P’Cir’s house is... too quiet when he’s gone. Clean. Massive. Cold in the kind of expensive way that says no one really lives here. Except I guess I do now.

His scent lingers on everything, though—on the blankets he tucked around me before leaving for his test, on the jersey I stole (again), and on the stupid lemon tea he made me promise I’d finish before noon.

I’m curled on the couch with a blanket, halfway through an episode of some fantasy show we started together, when the doorbell rings.

It’s either food I didn’t order or—

PHU!

I don’t even get to the door before I hear the crashing of Tree’s boots and the unmistakable squeal of Nalin’s voice. Achi’s probably behind them making trouble, as usual.

I manage to swing open the door just before Tree can break it down.

“You’re alive!” she says, hands on her hips, but I can see the worry around her eyes.

“Barely,” I say, stepping back to let them in.

They don’t waste time.

Tree brings a tote bag of oranges and juice. Nalin brings cupcakes she probably baked at 3 a.m. in stress. Achi? Brings himself and a smirk.

They spread out like they own the place, and weirdly, it makes me feel less alone.

“How are you feeling?” Nalin asks softly, brushing hair out of my face like I’m a toddler.

“I’m fine now,” I lie. “Mostly. Just tired.”

Achi flops beside me on the couch. “You look like a kicked puppy wrapped in Cir’s laundry.”

I punch his arm weakly. “Shut up.”

“Don’t mind him,” Tree mutters, unpacking the juice. “He’s been worried too.”

“Not worried,” Achi says, peeling an orange. “Just curious what kind of headlock P’Cir had to put you in to get you to rest.”

I look away, flushed. “It was less a headlock and more… aggressive cuddling.”

They all snort.

But as the laughter fades and they start chatting over the show in the background, I start noticing things.

Like how Tree keeps glancing at her phone like she’s waiting for something. Or how Achi keeps shifting, like he knows more than he should. Nalin’s too quiet, even for her.

I narrow my eyes.

“Okay,” I say finally. “Spill.”

They all freeze.

“Spill what?” Achi asks innocently. Too innocently.

“Whatever it is you’re not telling me. Come on, you guys are awful liars.”

Tree sighs. “We’re not lying.”

“Then what are you hiding?”

Nalin bites her lip.

Tree shrugs, suddenly very interested in organizing the fruit bowl.

Achi just avoids my eyes.

Oh no.

P’Cir’s up to something.

Again.

I lean back on the couch, arms crossed. “Tell P’Cir that if he’s mobilizing some secret mission behind my back, I will withhold affection for a week.”

Tree whistles. “Harsh.”

“I mean it.”

Nalin blinks. “Even forehead kisses?”

“Yes!”

They all go quiet again.

Yeah. They definitely know something.

I bury my face in my hands and groan. “Why can’t I have a normal boyfriend?”

Tree pats my head gently. “Because you’re not a normal boy.”

Achi grins. “And besides, would you really want him to be anything else?”

…I hate that they’re right.

The front door swings open with dramatic flair. I don’t even need to look up to know who it is, there’s only one person who enters a room like a storm wrapped in designer cologne and possessiveness.

Baby!

Cir’s voice echoes through the house as he strides in, dropping his bag like it personally offended him.

I barely blink before he’s in front of me, crouching down like I’m made of glass and might shatter if he breathes too hard.

“You look pale.” His hand is already on my forehead. “Did you nap? Did you drink your lemon tea? Why do you look like you’ve moved since I tucked you in this morning?”

“P’Cir—”

“Is that juice on the table?” he interrupts, narrowing his eyes at Tree, who’s mid-pour. “Where did this come from? Is it pressed? Baby, you know you’re not supposed to have—”

“It’s from me,” Tree deadpans.

He blinks at her, then nods. “Right. Carry on.”

“Hi to you too,” Achi mutters, kicking his feet up on the ottoman.

Cir’s eyes narrow. “You’re still here?”

“Nice to see you too, bossman,” Achi replies, raising a brow.

Nalin, sweet as ever, just gives him a shy smile from the armrest. “Hi, P’Cir.”

Cir softens a little for her. “Hey, Nalin.”

He turns back to me and leans in, tilting my chin like he’s inspecting me for cracks.

“You’re warm again,” he says. “Did you take your meds? Did you lie to me when I called?”

“I might’ve exaggerated how fine I felt,” I mutter, cheeks heating.

Unacceptable,” he says, and kisses my forehead like it’s a sacred ritual. “I leave for two hours and you’re already pushing your limits.”

I glance at my friends, who are watching this entire exchange like they’ve discovered a new species.

Tree’s jaw is actually hanging open a little.

Achi whistles low. “Damn.”

“Now I see why you’re always flushed when you talk about him,” Tree mutters.

P’Cir raises an eyebrow. “What was that?”

“Nothing,” I squeak, covering my face.

“You’re embarrassing him,” Nalin chides gently.

“He’s mine,” Cir says proudly, tugging me closer. “And on that note—”

He stands and turns to my friends with a smile that’s a little too charming.

“Thank you for coming. Love the support. You’re amazing. But my baby needs rest, and I need thirty uninterrupted minutes of cuddling him like a pillow I paid full price for.”

Tree snorts.

Nalin starts gathering the juice and snacks.

Achi groans. “He kicks us out and makes it sound polite. I hate it here.”

“You’re not invited next time,” Cir shoots back.

Rude.”

“Door’s that way, Romeo.”

They leave laughing and grumbling, and the second the door shuts, P’Cir’s arms are around me again.

He exhales against my neck. “Finally.”

“P’Cir...”

“Shh. You’ve had enough excitement. I have you now.”

I want to press. To ask him what exactly he’s been up to and why everyone is acting suspicious. But then he nuzzles into my hair, tugging me into his lap like I’m something he won at auction and refuses to let go of.

“Just let me hold you for a bit,” he murmurs.

And even though I’m still suspicious...

I let him.

For now…

 

0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=====0=0=00=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0=0

Phu’s POV

It’s my first real day back on campus, and P’Cir is treating it like I’ve just been discharged from a battlefield.

“You have your water?” he asks, stuffing the bottle into my bag like I’m five. “Your cough drops? Extra sweater? Do you want me to carry you?”

“P’Cir, I’m fine.”

He doesn’t look convinced. In fact, he looks vaguely offended by the suggestion.

“You still sniffled this morning,” he mutters.

“I yawned, not sniffled.”

“Same difference.”

I press a kiss to his jaw to shut him up for a second. It works—momentarily.

He sighs like the world is testing him. “Fine. I’m letting you go to class. But—” he raises a finger before I can get too smug, “Jin is walking you straight to the field after class. No stops. No side quests. No errands. No chatting with weird classmates.”

“I’m not a video game character.”

“You’re my character,” he says, adjusting the strap of my bag like it personally offended him. “And I’m the final boss.”

“Please stop talking before I get secondhand embarrassment.”

He doesn’t.

Instead, he turns to Jin, who just arrived behind me looking entirely too amused. “Jin,” Cir says, deadly serious. “You’re walking him to me after class. Don’t let him out of your sight.”

“Yes, Dad,” Jin says coolly.

Cir ignores the sarcasm. “If he so much as coughs—”

“I’ll carry him,” Jin deadpans.

“Good.”

I groan and bury my face in my hands. “I’m not a child.”

P’Cir leans down, kisses the top of my head like I’m some fragile heirloom.

“Text me if anything feels off. And I mean anything. If someone looks at you too long, if you feel dizzy, if someone breathes wrong—”

“I will sneeze in your mouth the next time you try to kiss me, I swear.”

Cir grins, unbothered. “Cute. I’ll still kiss you.”

Jin tugs me gently by the wrist, pulling me toward class before Cir gets any more dramatic. “Come on, walking chaos,” he says under his breath. “Let’s get you through this day alive so we can keep what’s left of P’Cir’s sanity”

I glance back once—P’Cir’s still standing there, arms crossed, watching us walk away like a hawk.

He’s totally going to text me before the hour’s up.

And honestly? I don’t mind.

I barely make it halfway into my first lecture when my phone vibrates.

P’Cir: Baby, hope you’ve not sneezed?

I text back a quick yes, followed by a very stern I am not dying, please focus on your own class.

I tuck my phone away. Five minutes later, it buzzes again.

P’Cir: Send me a selfie so I know you're not pale.

Oh my God.

I send him a picture of the most deadpan face I can muster, hoping he’ll get the hint.

He sends back a heart emoji. And a drooling one. And one of those little fork-and-knife emojis.

I don’t even know what that means.

Next class. I barely make it to my seat before someone walks in with a takeaway cup.

“Uh… Phukan?” the girl says, confused. “Someone told me to give this to you? It’s a honey ginger tea. From… Cirrus?”

I blink. “You know Cir?”

“No,” she says, shaking her head quickly. “I don’t think anyone really knows Cir. I just got paid to deliver this.”

Right. Okay.

I sip the tea—it’s exactly the way I like it.

Wow,” Jin says from beside me, clearly amused. “He’s really leaning into the ‘spoiling you rotten’ agenda, huh?”

“I told him I was fine,” I mumble, cheeks heating.

Ten minutes later, another student walks in with a box.

This time it’s steamed buns.

The note taped to it says: Don’t make that face, you didn’t have enough breakfast.

“Is this going to happen all day?” Tree asks, peering over at me with a raised brow.

“I didn’t ask for this!” I whisper-shriek.

Nalin giggles behind her hand. “It’s kind of romantic.”

“It’s P’Cir,” Achi says, smirking. “This is probably him being restrained.”

The messages keep coming, too.

P’Cir: Have you smiled at anyone else today? Don’t. Its only for me.

P’Cir: Did anyone sit too close to you? I’ll kill them.

P’Cir: Tell Jin to report back immediately after class. I need intel on how you're breathing.

P’Cir: Also I miss you. Did I already say that? I miss you again.

At this point, Jin’s laughing under his breath every time my phone buzzes. I try to glare at him. It doesn’t work.

By the end of the day, I’ve been hand-delivered a pastry, another tea, and a protein bar with my name written into the wrapper.

Rome, who catches up with us after our last class, stares at the last delivery like it personally insulted him. “Does he do this every day? Or is this like a ‘first day back from near-death’ special?”

“Don’t encourage him,” I mutter.

“Too late,” Jin says, grinning. “He’s already decided you’re the sun and the rest of us are just orbiting planets.”

I sigh. “I’m never living this down, am I?”

“Not a chance.”

But even as I groan, I can’t help the little flutter in my chest. The fact that he won’t stop fussing—even when I beg him to chill—is just so Cir. Loud. Overbearing. Possessive.

But underneath it all? Unapologetically devoted.

Cir’s POV

I’m pacing at the edge of the field, stretching half-heartedly while keeping my eyes glued to the far side of campus.

He should’ve been out of class by now. Jin’s usually punctual. Phu’s even more so when he knows I’m waiting.

I tap my foot.

Where the hell are they?

“Cir.”

I stiffen before I even turn. That voice could flatten my mood from across the city.

I turn slowly. “Lukprae.”

She appears like a bad memory—one of those you think you’ve buried, only to find it clawing its way back to the surface

She’s got her hair up, face made like she’s here to audition for a role she’s already claimed, arms crossed tight over her designer jacket. Always acting like she’s still the queen of campus, even though I dropped her months ago.

I don’t even try to hide my irritation.

“What is it that you want, Lukprae?” I ask flatly. “I’ve told you before, I’m not interested. Been there, done that.

Her face turns a very unbecoming shade of puce, all tight lips and wounded pride. Honestly? It would almost be funny if I wasn’t this close to losing my temper.

Usually, I don’t speak to women like this. I’ve never had to. If I ended something, it stayed ended. Maybe a few games of attention-seeking, sure—but nothing like this. No one ever dared invade my space the way she has.

“Are you serious?” she snaps, stepping into my space like she owns the air around me. “Are you seriously telling everyone that he’s your boyfriend?”

I blink at her. “Didn’t realize we were on speaking terms.”

She ignores it. “You kissed him. On campus. In front of people.”

“Good observation. Anything else?”

“You can’t just use me and cast me off like some—some plaything,” she snaps. “I’m not like these other idiots you bring to bed and forget the next morning.”

I stare at her.

“You said you understood,” I say, voice low and cold. “You knew the rules—once, and that’s it. You agreed. It’s not my fault you thought the rules would change for you.”

Her eyes flash with something venomous. Entitlement. Wounded ego.

She scoffs. “He’s not even—He’s not like us, Cir. You don’t actually think this is going to last?”

I step forward, smile lazy and sharp. “You know what the funny thing is, Lukprae?”

“What?” she sneers.

I lean in just a little, voice low.

“He already lasted longer than you ever did.”

Her jaw clenches.

“I never claimed you,” I continue casually, like I’m talking about the weather. “But I’ve claimed him. Publicly. Repeatedly. With full intention.”

“You don’t even know who he really is,” she spits.

“Oh, I know exactly who he is,” I reply, dead serious now. “He’s the boy who owns me. And you—” I let my eyes sweep her from head to toe, unimpressed “—are just someone who can’t stand not being chosen.”

Her face twists.

And then “I’d be careful if I were you,” she says, low and bitter. “Not everyone on this campus wants to see you and your pretty little boyfriend playing house.”

I go still.

There it is.

The slip.

The tell.

I don’t say anything. Just stare her down long enough that she looks away first.

“I’m not afraid of threats,” I say quietly. “But I am very good at eliminating problems. You’d do well to remember that.”

“And let me make something very clear,” I continue, stepping in just enough for her to feel the weight of my words. “If you do or say anything to upset Phu, I will personally destroy you.”

She flinches.

“No digging into him. No snide remarks when you see him around campus. No talking shit to his friends. No subtle, passive-aggressive little jabs. You will leave him alone.”

She opens her mouth to protest.

I cut her off.

“You’ve been warned.”

Then I move past her like she’s nothing. Because she is.

I see them then—Jin and Phu, heading toward me from the other side of the quad. Phu’s in my hoodie again, cheeks pink from the breeze, his face lighting up the second he sees me.

That feeling in my chest?

Yeah. That’s him.

The second I see him; my body relaxes and Lukprae sees it too.

I toss over my shoulder, not even bothering to look at her again, “Now get out of my way. I’m waiting for my heart.”

The last part?

A deliberate jab.

Because if she thought she could still compete, if she thought there was any chance left, she needed to hear it.

He’s my heart.

She never even made it close.

Phu’s POV

From a distance, I can already see him—tall, broad, unmistakably mine—standing at the edge of the field like a storm barely held together.

P’Cir’s posture is tense. Hands flexing and unflexing at his sides. Jaw tight. That little crease between his brows is back. The one that only shows up when he’s barely keeping his temper in check.

I slow my steps instinctively.

Jin walks beside me, silent now. He noticed too.

“Did something happen?” I ask quietly, eyes never leaving Cir.

“No idea,” Jin mutters. “But I’d bet my scholarship someone pissed him off.”

As we get closer, His whole-body changes.

Like someone unclenched a fist inside him.

That intensity shifts, melts- and suddenly he’s not vibrating with anger anymore. He’s just focused. Lasered in on me like I’m the only thing keeping him tethered to the ground.

I open my mouth to say something—to ask him what’s wrong—but he’s already striding over.

P’Cir—?”

And then he kisses me.

Hard.

One arm wraps around my waist, the other cradles the back of my head, and suddenly I’m weightless. Breathless. Drowning in him.

It’s not soft. It’s not sweet. It’s a claim.

Deep. Possessive. Final.

Right there on the field, in front of everyone.

I vaguely hear someone whistle. Someone else gasps. I think I hear Jin mutter “Damn.”

But all I feel is him.

He kisses me like he needs to feel every inch of me. Like I’m the only thing that matters. Like I’m the antidote to whatever poison was coursing through him just minutes ago.

When he finally pulls back, he’s breathing like he ran a mile.

And I’m just blinking up at him, heart pounding, brain short-circuited.

“P’Cir... what was that?” I whisper.

He doesn’t answer right away.

Just rests his forehead against mine, eyes closed.

“Nothing,” he mutters. “Just missed you.”

I know that’s a lie.

Something happened.

But his hand is warm on my lower back, his thumb stroking my skin like he needs to reassure himself that I’m still here.

So I don’t push.

Not yet.

But I will.

Because P’Cir doesn’t kiss like that unless he’s trying to drown something.

And whatever it is?

It’s not going away quietly.

After that kiss, the kind that turned my legs into noodles and my brain into static—P’Cir gently guides me across the field without another word.

His hand never leaves the small of my back. Not once.

The way he holds me… not too tight, but firm enough that it’s clear: I’m his. Anyone looking can tell.

He brings me to the bleachers near the side of the field, where Rome and Wim are already waiting with drinks, snacks, and varying degrees of chaos energy.

Rome waves dramatically. “Look who survived the Day of intense distant PDA.”

I roll my eyes, still dazed. “Barely.”

“Come sit, Phu,” Wim says, patting the bench beside him. “Your seat of honor awaits.”

P’Cir makes me sit between the two of them, adjusting the back of my hoodie before squatting in front of me to check my face for the fifth time today.

“Do you need anything? Water? Another jacket?”

“P’Cir, I’m fine.”

He hums like he doesn’t quite believe me, then presses a lingering kiss to my cheek.

I pretend not to notice the girls whispering behind us.

Or the guy across the field who just dropped his water bottle mid-stare.

“Stay here,” P’Cir mutters, eyes dark. “Don’t move. Wim. Rome. Eyes on him.”

“We got him,” Rome says with a lazy salute.

“You act like I’m gonna float away,” I mumble, flustered.

P’Cir smirks but doesn’t answer.

Instead, he takes out his phone, angles it toward me.

I blink. “What are you doing?”

“Taking a picture.”

I squint. “For what?”

“For me.” he says, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world.

He snaps it before I can hide.

“Delete that!”

“Not a chance.”

He studies the picture with that unreadable expression of his—the one that makes it feel like I’m the only thing he sees in color. Then I hear the telltale tap-tap-tap of him posting.

“…You posted it?”

His only reply is a satisfied little hum, and then:

Caption: “Practicing for him, Winning for him #MINE #CIRSHEART.”

Of course.

Wim peeks at his phone and snorts. “You are so whipped, dude.”

“You say that like I didn’t know already,” P’Cir mutters, not even looking up.

Rome leans over to see the post. “Damn. He didn’t even crop it. You’re looking like a whole boyfriend today.”

“I am his boyfriend,” I say before I can stop myself.

They both go still.

Then Wim grins like a cat. “You said it this time.”

I slap my hands over my face.

P’Cir just stands up, smug as hell. “I’ll be done with practice in an hour. Don’t go anywhere baby.”

He ruffles my hair, kisses the top of my head, and heads off toward the field.

Beside me, Jin appears changed into his jersey just in time to kiss Wim’s temple as he joins P’Cir on the field.

I used to get a weird feeling watching them.

That little twist in my stomach. That unspoken fear that I’d always be outside looking in.

But now?

Now I just smile.

Because I’m not on the outside anymore.

I’m P’Cir’s.

And he makes sure the whole damn world knows it.

***

Practice is going well.

The sky is clear, the field is full of movement, and—for once—things feel normal.

P’Cir is on the field, shooting shots with the team, glancing over at me more times than necessary but pretending it’s all part of “strategy.” Jin’s out there too, cool and focused as always.

I’m in P’Cir’s hoodie, surrounded by my friends, legs curled up on the bleachers like I belong here.

I’ve missed this, the rhythm of campus life, the buzz of people around, and most of all, feeling like I’m not just surviving.

Rome is sitting on one side of me, dramatically narrating P’Cir’s every move like it’s a nature documentary. “And here, we see the rare and dangerous species, Boyfriendus Obsessivus, marking his territory with sweat.”

“Stop,” I say, laughing.

Wim sits on my other side, unbothered as ever, flipping through something on his phone. Achi and Tree have joined us too—Tree glaring every time someone catcalls Nalin from the sidelines as the cheer team rehearses their pyramid formations.

Nalin’s at the front of the formation, graceful and lethal as always, flipping into position like she doesn’t even touch the ground.

Achi’s too busy pretending not to care while sneakily recording the cheerleaders’ jumps with hearts in his eyes. Ozone leans over, teasing him. “Thought you were the unattached playboy.”

Achi shrugs. “I can have hobbies.”

P’Cir with hair tied back in his usual half-up style doing his usual thing on the field: commanding attention, moving like the game was made around him, yelling like he owns the damn world. Jin is equally focused, a calm contrast to P’Cir’s live wire energy.

The cheerleaders are near the front of the field now, rehearsing a tricky lift—three girls holding one up, and Lukprae, of course, is the one at the top. Perfect posture. Too much makeup. Eyes darting to the bleachers more than they should.

She’s looking at me.

Actually, no—at P’Cir.

I glance toward the field and see P’Cir watching her too. Jin is beside him, saying something, but P’Cir isn’t listening. His hand is on his hip, towel draped over his shoulder, head tilted slightly as he watches the pyramid form.

Rome notices first. “Look who thinks she’s still the queen.”

Achi scoffs. “Her aura screams last season.”

Wim mutters, “She’s too close to the field.”

I don’t say anything. But my stomach tightens.

And then we all watch—me, Rome, Wim, Tree, Achi—like it’s happening in slow motion.

Then he does it.

Like a joke, like an afterthought—but it’s so Cir.

He walks over to one of the balls near the sideline, lines up his foot dramatically—too dramatically—and fake kicks the football straight in their direction.

The ball never leaves the ground.

But the motion—that loud, sharp grunt and sweeping arc of his leg—is so deliberate it causes a chain reaction.

And lets it fly.

Invisible. Silent.

But timed perfectly.

The cheerleaders flinch.

The two girls supporting Lukprae visibly twitch at the movement, startled by the motion, maybe it was P’Cir’s gesture, maybe a shout in the crowd. Their balance shifts, wobbles—and it’s like everything slows down.

Lukprae falls.

Hard.

A collective gasp ripples across the field.

The squad drops formation and rushes to her. A few girls scream. Someone runs for the coach. She’s on the ground, unmoving for a second before groaning and trying to sit up, clutching her ankle and hissing in pain.

Everyone around me jumps to their feet.

“What the hell just happened?” Achi blurts.

“Oh my god,” Nalin whispers from the field, frozen mid-step.

“It was an accident, right?” Wim says, blinking.

“He didn’t even touch the ball,” Rome says slowly.

“Didn’t have to,” Tree mutters, eyes narrowed on the field.

Tree’s already halfway down the bleachers before stopping, eyes narrowed, glancing between Lukprae, the girls who dropped her… and P’Cir.

P’Cir, who hasn’t moved.

Still standing where he was. Wiping his face with his towel. Completely neutral. Not a trace of guilt.

But his eyes flick to me and for a split second, that smirk twitches.

Just barely.

Rome is the first to speak what we’re all thinking.

“…he did that on purpose.”

“No way,” Achi mutters.

“Rome’s right,” I say quietly. “He meant it. He timed it.”

“But he didn’t touch anything,” Wim argues, brows furrowed. “He didn’t do anything.”

“Exactly,” Tree mutters. “He didn’t have to.”

I keep staring at Cir.

He jogs back to the bench now, grabbing his water bottle like nothing happened. A few teammates crowd around Lukprae. Coaches too. She’s sitting up now, swearing under her breath and clutching her ankle.

But P’Cir?

He doesn’t even look over again.

Just lifts his bottle to his lips, then glances at me over the rim, eyes full of unspoken smugness.

He’d warned her.

I feel a shiver crawl down my spine, and I’m not sure if it’s from awe… or concern.

P’Cir doesn’t bluff.

He’s my boyfriend.

And he doesn’t play when it comes to me.

Notes:

we love cir right?

Chapter 10

Summary:

And a voice. Cracking. Desperate.

“P’Cir—please, please come back—I’m sorry—I’m so sorry—please come back to me.”

Chapter Text

PHU’S POV

After practice, the mood is weirdly light.

The earlier chaos on the field forgotten- or ignored.

Rome is already talking about food like we haven’t been snacking all afternoon, and Achi’s dramatically announcing his cravings like someone’s about to take his order. Wim is giving Jin a shoulder massage with his water bottle, and Tree’s fussing over Nalin, who’s still stretching even though practice ended ten minutes ago.

They’re all laughing. Teasing. Talking like nothing insane just happened.

Like a whole human being didn’t just plummet from the sky after my boyfriend aimed a fake- kick at her with malicious precision.

Me?

I’m quiet.

Too quiet.

P’Cir notices immediately.

He always does.

I’m walking beside him, holding my water bottle and overthinking about seventeen things at once, when his arm slides around my waist and—whoop—I’m suddenly in the air.

P’Cir?!

He scoops me up like I weigh nothing—like this is just a casual Tuesday—and starts walking to the parking lot with zero shame.

“Cir! Put me down!”

“Nope.”

“Everyone’s watching—”

“Let them.”

He carries me to his car, pops the door open, and unceremoniously drops me onto the passenger seat.

Then he slams the door, walks around the front, gets in, and immediately hits the lock button before anyone else can reach the handle.

I blink.

“What—?”

He rolls down his window just as Rome approaches, confused.

“Hey, are we—?”

“Take Jin’s car,” Cir says coolly.

Rome stares. “You serious?”

“Do I look like I’m joking?”

A beat.

Then a sigh. “You’re insane.”

“Yup.”

He rolls the window back up, then turns to me. All the amusement melts from his face, replaced by something quieter. Sharper.

“Why are you so quiet, baby?”

I look down at my lap. My hands won’t stop fidgeting with the hem of my hoodie.

He waits.

Doesn’t push.

Just watches me, eyes soft but unreadable.

I swallow. “You... made her fall.”

Silence.

Then: “No, I didn’t.”

I look up sharply.

He shrugs, casual. “I didn’t touch her.”

“P’Cir.”

“Did I lie?”

I don’t answer.

Because technically, no. He didn’t lie. But he knows what I mean.

“I warned her,” he says simply. “Told her if she kept messing with you, there’d be consequences.”

“She could’ve gotten seriously hurt.”

“She’ll be fine,” he says. “Sprained ankle at most. Maybe bruised pride. But she’ll think twice before walking into your orbit again.”

I stare at him. “You can’t just go around wrecking people who don’t like me.”

“I can, and I will,” he says. “I don’t care if it’s a cheerleader or the fucking dean—if they touch you, even with words, I’ll end them.”

He’s calm when he says it.

Like he’s talking about the weather.

My heart thuds painfully in my chest.

“I didn’t ask you to do that,” I say quietly.

He leans closer, gaze dark but oddly tender. “I know. That’s the point.”

I turn my face toward the window, feeling everything and nothing all at once. “It scares me sometimes, how far you’ll go for me.”

Cir’s hand slides across the console, resting gently on my thigh.

“Good,” he says, softly. “Because I’ve only just started.”

The car ride is quiet for a while.

P’Cir has one hand on the wheel and the other on my thigh, fingers drumming lightly like he’s thinking too much. The streetlights flash in slow rhythm through the window, painting his face in soft gold and shadow.

He’s calm now.

Too calm.

The kind of calm that means he’s plotting something. Or already has.

I wait.

Wait until we’re far enough from the field. Wait until I’ve processed the chaos of the day. Wait until we’re back in that bubble of quiet, where it’s just the two of us and his driving and my rapidly fraying nerves.

Then I ask.

“P’Cir.”

“Yeah, baby?”

“What are you planning about the stalker?”

He doesn’t look at me.

His fingers stop drumming.

“Nothing,” he says.

I blink. “What?”

“I said nothing,” he repeats, flatly this time.

I sit up straighter, frown tugging at my mouth. “You’re not doing nothing. You’ve already got Jin watching me in class. Wim looking out. You’re stalking every shadow like it owes you money.”

“I’m keeping you safe.”

“By not telling me anything?”

Cir finally glances over, jaw tight. “Because you don’t need to worry about it.”

“But I am worried!” My voice rises despite myself. “You act like I’m this delicate little thing that can’t handle the truth, but guess what—I’m already in the middle of it! The gifts, the flowers, the creepy phone call? They’re happening to me, not you.”

“And that’s exactly why I’m handling it,” he snaps. “So you don’t have to.”

“But it is my business!”

His grip on the steering wheel tightens.

I’m breathing hard now, anger and anxiety swirling together.

“You can’t just decide what I can or can’t handle, P’Cir. That’s not how relationships work. You don’t get to lock me in a glass box and wage war behind my back.”

“I’m protecting you—”

“Without me! You’re protecting me from who! You won’t even let me go back to my own dorm without acting like I need a bodyguard!”

Silence.

P’Cir stares out the windshield, jaw working like he’s biting back everything he wants to say.

Then finally, low and sharp: “I’ve already lost sleep over this. I’ve watched you wheeze in bed while some fucker played games behind the scenes. So forgive me if I don’t want to sit down and brainstorm solutions with the boy I nearly lost.”

His voice cracks just slightly on the last word.

And that—that—makes the anger in my chest falter.

Only for a second.

Then I bite my lip, try to push down the lump forming in my throat.

“But you don’t trust me,” I say, voice quieter now. “Not really. Not with this.”

Cir slams the car into park in front of the diner and turns to face me, fully, his expression unreadable.

“I trust you,” he says. “I just don’t trust the world with you. And until I figure out who’s behind this... you’ll have to hate me for it.”

I stare at him.

And I realize—

He means that.

He’s prepared for me to hate him if it means I stay safe.

That makes something twist deep in my chest. Not just fear. Not just love.

Something helpless.

Something scared.

P’Cir’s phone rings next. I already know what it is. He answers, mutters a quiet “Yeah, we’ll be in soon,” and hangs up.

I stare out the window, arms folded tight.

“I’m not hungry,” I say, flat.

P’Cir doesn’t even blink.

“I don’t give a shit,” he replies, just as flat. “You’re eating.”

“I said I’m not hungry.”

“And I said I don’t care.”

I glare at him, but he’s already getting out of the car. He walks around to my side, opens the door, and just looks at me. Like I’m being difficult on purpose. Like I’m a grumpy toddler refusing vegetables.

“I’m not going in there,” I mutter, eyes on the ground.

“You are,” he says calmly. “Because if you don’t, I’ll pick you up and carry you in.”

“You wouldn’t.”

He leans in slightly. “You want to test me, baby? Right here in front of your friends and half the football team?”

I flush. “P’Cir—”

“You’ve barely eaten all day. You’ve been quiet. You’re mad at me. Fine. Be mad. But you’re not going to bed empty. I’m not waking up to you fainting because you’ve been living off of lemon tea and sarcasm.”

I exhale shakily. “Then take me back to my dorm.”

That makes him go still.

His jaw tightens.

Then, very calmly: “Not a chance in hell.”

“It’s my dorm—”

“It’s a crime scene waiting to happen.”

“That’s dramatic—”

“That’s accurate.”

He steps back slightly, giving me space to climb out, but not backing down.

“You can hate me. You can ignore me. You can call Treeand tell her I’m unbearable. But you’re not staying in that dorm again until I find out who’s creeping around behind your back. End of discussion.”

“I’m not a prisoner—”

“You’re not. You’re my boyfriend. Which means you’re my priority. And I protect what’s mine.”

There’s silence between us for a moment.

Then I mutter, “I still don’t want soup.”

P’Cir finally cracks the tiniest smile. “Fine. We’ll get you dumplings.”

“Dumplings and fried rice.”

“You’re pushing it.”

I stand, brushing past him toward the entrance.

He catches my hand. Squeezes it. Doesn’t say anything else.

Neither do I.

But I don’t let go.

Not yet.

Phu’s POV

The restaurant is bright and noisy—too much chatter, too many clinking plates, too many reasons to pretend everything’s normal.

We sit at the long table near the window, our usual spot. Tree and Nalin are on one end, already sharing a plate and giggling softly. Rome and Achi are being loud on the other side, arguing about something stupid like whether spring rolls count as a meal or an appetizer. Jin and Wim are next to them, heads leaning together like they’re in a bubble of their own.

And me?

I’m between P’Cir and the window, sitting stiffly, trying not to fold in on myself.

I haven’t said much since we walked in.

P’Cir noticed.

Everyone noticed.

He keeps glancing at me—tiny side glances like he’s checking if I’ve moved or combusted. His hand hasn’t left the back of my chair. Every few minutes, his fingers drift up to brush my hair, then retreat like he’s not sure if he’s allowed.

Rome’s the first to break the tension.

“So, Phu,” he says casually, stabbing a shrimp dumpling with wild enthusiasm, “you’re quiet today. You usually have at least two Achi insults by now. What gives?”

I give a noncommittal shrug. “Tired.”

Achi raises an eyebrow. “You sure you’re not just sulking?”

P’Cir kicks him under the table. I see it. Achi glares, rubs his shin.

“Ow.”

“Shut up,” P’Cir mutters.

Wim leans toward me gently. “Do you want to go home early?”

“I’m fine.”

Another lie.

Tree and Nalin glance between us. Even Jin, usually unreadable, sends me a quiet look like Do I need to drag him outside and beat him?

P’Cir picks up a small bamboo steamer and opens it slowly.

“Baby,” he says, voice low. “Eat something.”

He places a piece of honey chicken on my plate with his chopsticks.

I don’t move.

Then he leans in again, just enough for the others not to hear.

“I ordered the fried rice you like. Extra egg. And the milk tea.”

I still don’t look at him.

But he’s trying. I see it.

When the server brings the drinks, there’s an extra cup placed directly in front of me. I didn’t ask for it.

“Cir requested it earlier,” the waiter says, oblivious to the tension.

I pick up the straw, take one slow sip.

P’Cir visibly relaxes like I just told him I’m not leaving him forever.

Still, the silence hangs.

The others are trying so hard not to look like they’re eavesdropping. Achi has his phone out pretending to scroll, but the screen is upside down. Rome keeps stuffing food in his mouth, failing miserably to mind his business.

Then P’Cir does something I don’t expect.

He places his hand on my thigh under the table. Not to grope. Not to pull me closer.

Just… rests it there.

A grounding weight. Quiet. Solid.

His pinky brushes softly back and forth, the motion so gentle it makes my throat tight.

I hate how easily I melt for him.

I sigh, finally picking up my chopsticks.

One bite of honey chicken.

P’Cir immediately refills my plate.

Rome snickers. “Whipped.”

Tree shushes him.

Jin murmurs, “Glad you’re eating again, Phu.”

And it’s weird because the food tastes good, and Cir is being careful, and our friends are still our friends but there’s still this weight pressing on my ribs. This ache I haven’t named

P’Cir leans in again.

Quiet. Almost inaudible.

“I’m sorry,” he murmurs.

I close my eyes.

One second.

Two.

I’m not sure what he’s apologizing for, or if he knows what he’s apologizing for but…

I nod.

Just once.

And he squeezes my thigh like it’s enough.

Halfway through dinner, after P’Cir’s quiet apology and me finally taking a few bites of food, things ease a little. The tension doesn’t vanish but it simmers down enough for me to breathe.

I finish my drink, push my plate back, and stand.

“Bathroom,” I mutter to no one in particular.

P’Cir moves to stand “Want me to…”

“N-No I’m fine, I’ll be in and out”

P’Cir’s hand slides off my thigh reluctantly, but he doesn’t follow.

That alone surprises me.

I navigate the maze of tables, duck past a waiter, and make my way into the small, quiet bathroom at the back of the restaurant. It’s warm, dimly lit, smelling faintly of soap and citrus cleaner.

I take my time.

Splash a little water on my face.

Dry my hands slowly.

I just needed a second. Not to cry. Not to fall apart. Just… to think. To stand somewhere without all those eyes on me. Without P’Cir looking at me like he’s trying to memorize every inch in case I disappear again.

I breathe in.

And that’s when I hear the door creak open behind me.

I don’t need to look up.

Only one person opens a door like he owns the entire establishment.

I meet his eyes in the mirror.

P’Cir quietly closes the door behind him and leans against it, arms crossed. He doesn’t speak at first. Just watches me.

I grab a paper towel. “You followed me.”

“You’ve been quiet all night.”

“You apologized.”

“I meant it.”

I nod once, but I don’t say anything.

He steps forward, slowly. Like he’s approaching something fragile. Or wild.

I watch him in the mirror as he comes to stand behind me, not quite touching, but close enough that I feel his heat at my back.

“You still mad?” he asks quietly.

I shrug.

His hands slide forward, resting lightly on the edge of the sink on either side of mine, caging me gently. Not forcing, just… surrounding.

“You scare me sometimes,” I say, barely a whisper. “Not in a bad way. Just in that way where I know you’ll burn down the world for me and I can’t always stop you.”

His chin drops to my shoulder. “I’ll always burn for you. But I’ll learn to ask where the fire should go first.”

I close my eyes.

His voice is quiet now, almost tender. “Baby, I know I’m… a lot. But you’re it for me, Phu. You are my world. So if I overstep, it’s not because I don’t trust you. It’s because I don’t trust anyone else with you.”

I turn slowly to face him, the air between us thick and close.

He’s looking down at me with that same storm-in-his-eyes intensity. The kind that always makes my chest ache and my knees weak.

“I know,” I whisper.

His hand lifts to cup my jaw.

“I just need you to tell me when I go too far. Even if I don’t like hearing it.”

I lean into his touch.

“You really don’t like hearing it.”

“Nope,” he says with a crooked smile. “Hate it. Makes my eye twitch.”

I laugh before I can stop myself.

He leans down slowly.

And kisses me.

Soft.

Deep.

Unrushed.

Like an apology wrapped in warmth.

Like a vow made of breath and lips.

When we break apart, I whisper against his mouth, “I think I’m ready to go home.”

His eyes soften even more. “Ours?”

I nod.

“Ours.”

He laces our fingers together and leads me out of the bathroom like he didn’t just make me fall in love with him a little more behind a locked door.

Cir’s POV

We get home late.

Dinner was awkward, but fine. My boy finally ate, which meant I could breathe again. Sort of.

Now he’s curled up on the couch in my hoodie, looking up at me like I hung the goddamn stars.

We’re tangled together, lazy kisses and wandering hands turning slow and hot. He’s warm and pliant under me, soft sounds slipping from his mouth every time I nuzzle into that spot beneath his ear. My hands are under his shirt now—his skin smooth, his breaths coming quicker.

He arches just a little. Whispers something under his breath that makes my blood thrum.

Then—of course—my phone rings.

Fucking timing.

I groan against his neck.

“Don’t answer it,” Phu whispers, pulling me closer.

I glance at the screen.

It’s one of my guys.

Shit.

I pull back slowly.

“P’Cir…” he says softly, already sensing it. “Don’t go.”

“I have to, baby,” I say, trying not to look at him because if I do, I might stay. “It’s something I need to handle.”

He sits up, looking at me through those big, wet eyes that always destroy me.

What if you didn’t?” he asks, voice smaller now. “What if you just stayed here with me?”

“Phu…”

His hands curl in my shirt. “I’m not trying to stop you. I just… I think maybe… maybe we should go all the way tonight.”

I freeze.

Look down at him.

My brain short-circuits. My entire body forgets how to function.

He’s flushed, lips kiss-bruised, fingers clenched in my collar like he’s not sure if he wants to pull me closer or run away. He’s serious.

I feel my control start to unravel.

“Baby…”

And then I narrow my eyes.

Something shifts.

I sniff.

“You little shit,” I whisper. “You’re trying to manipulate me.”

His cheeks turn red instantly. “I am not—”

“You so are. You think offering me your virginity will keep me home.”

His mouth opens. Closes. Opens again.

Then, defeated, “...Maybe.”

I almost laugh.

Almost.

But instead, I lean in, nose brushing his. “Nice try, baby. You’re lucky I like your schemes. But when we do that, it’s not gonna be because you’re worried I’ll get myself killed.”

“I’m not—!”

I cut him off with a kiss. Slow. Sweet. One of those kisses that says I’m yours even when I’m gone.

“I’ll be back soon. When I get back,” I murmur against his lips, “we’ll talk about it. All of it. But I want to give you that moment right. I’m not touching you for the first time while I’ve got bloodlust in my veins.”

He glares at me, even though his hands are still clinging to my shirt.

“It’s not just about that. I’m worried about you, Cir. I’m always worried about you. Because you’re not just my boyfriend, you’re—” he swallows, voice going soft and dreamy—“you’re my present and my future. And I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

My breath catches.

“And I…” he falters, but looks straight at me.

“I love you.”

His voice, all dreamy and terrified, slices right through every wall I’ve ever built. Fuck.

I stop.

Everything inside me stops.

Fuck.

His voice is soft. Sincere. Scared.

But it cuts straight through the haze building in my head like a damn siren.

I close my eyes.

Shit, he’s going to make me soft.

I feel the words crash into me like a tidal wave. It rushes through every cell in my chest and makes something inside me ache in the best fucking way.

He knows what he’s doing—he doesn’t even say stuff like this often, and now he’s using it like a damn nuke. Right when I’m about to go full hunter-mode.

And of course it works.

Is there anything more dangerous than your baby calling you, his future?

Is there anything more perfect than hearing “I love you” in that soft, trembling voice for the first time?

Nope.

I close my eyes and let the words hit me. Let them settle. Let them burn.

That’s why he’s mine. Only he gets to turn me into this.

Only he could make me feel this kind of high right before I’m supposed to go out and rip someone’s head off.

I open my eyes and look at him, the sharp edges of me melting whether I like it or not.

“Fuck, baby…”

I pull on my hoodie, grab my keys, and glance back at him—still small, still flushed, still trying to lure me in like some honey trap.

I love him so bad it’s ruinous.

“Why do you do this shit to me?” I mutter, half to myself. “How am I supposed to rip a motherfucker’s head off if you’re putting dreams of romance and happily-ever-after in my damn head at a time like this?”

He’s going to turn me into a sap.

“I love you more,” I say, leaning down to kiss his forehead. “So much more.”

He looks up at me, lip wobbling just a little.

“So you’ll stay home and forget all this nonsense?” he asks, all hopeful and manipulative.

Ah. There it is.

I chuckle darkly. “Aha. That should do the trick.”

He gives me thwe stink eye, “P’Cir I just said I love you”

I smirk. “Yeah baby, Nice try.”

I lean in one last time, kiss him slow and deep, and whisper against his lips:

“I’ll be back. Then I’m all yours.”

And I promise—this time without words—

I’ll come back.

Because he said he loves me.

And now I have to survive the night.

For him.

***

It’s been a while.

Too long, maybe.

The smell of sweat and blood in the air hits me the second I step into the dim-lit warehouse, old instincts flaring alive under my skin like firecrackers. The thump of boots on concrete, the roar of a crowd hungry for blood, the raw chaos humming through the floor.

Yeah.

I remember this.

The rush. The wildness. The perfect lack of rules.

I used to come here when things got too loud inside my head. When football wasn’t enough. When the weight of the world and my own rage got too damn loud to carry in silence. I didn’t come for money. Never have.

I came to burn.

But ever since Phu… ever since him, I haven’t needed this.

He quiets the storm.

He became the calm and the thunder.

And yet here I am again, walking past cages and men with busted knuckles and cold eyes, pulled back into the pit by a single text from my contact:
"Got something. But I only talk in person. You know where."

Of course I fucking know where.

And now I’m standing at the edge of the ring, hands in my jacket pockets, jaw tense as I scan the crowd. The guy running tonight’s fights sees me and breaks into a shit-eating grin.

“Well, well. The Storm returns.”

“Cut the dramatics,” I mutter.

Come on, Cir. One round. That’s all I ask. You want your intel, you know how this works.”

I sigh.

One round.

Get in. Get out.

No bruises. No marks.

Phu’s waiting at home, probably sketching something or cuddled under my hoodie on the couch with one of his dumb dramas on loop. If he sees me with a split lip or busted knuckles, he’ll panic. He already thinks I’m on the edge. I can’t give him more reasons to worry.

I nod once. “One round. I win clean, you talk.”

“Deal.”

I pull off my jacket and shirt, the roar from the crowd swelling when they see me step forward. I’m leaner than I used to be, but sharper. My fists curl loose and deadly at my sides. They remember me here. They remember Storm.

“Next match!” the announcer shouts, voice echoing through the tin and smoke. “We’ve got a legend back in the pit tonight! You know him! You fear him! Give it up for STORM!”

The crowd goes feral.

I don’t care.

All I can think about is Phu.

His voice this morning, soft and sleepy when he kissed my neck and told me not to stay out too late.

His fingers toying with the hem of my shirt before I left, like he wanted to say something but didn’t.

His “I love you” still fresh in my head like it tattooed itself into my bloodstream.

I can’t fuck this up.

They bring out the other guy—bigger, heavier, probably thinks he’s got the edge. I circle him once, cold and focused.

He swings fast.

Too fast.

He wants blood.

I want clean.

I dodge. Strike. Step back. Duck. Hit.

Every movement calculated, sharp, and ruthless.

But not brutal.

I won’t come home smelling like violence. Not tonight.

This one’s for information.

But more than that?

This one’s for Phu.

Because I’ll tear down every cage and every ring and every last fucker in this city to keep him safe.

But I’ll do it in a way that won’t make him flinch when I touch his face after.

I dodge the final blow, spin, and land my hit on his face with my feet.

The guy crumples.

I don’t wait for the cheers.

Just wipe the sweat off my brow, pull my shirt back on, and stalk over to the organizer.

“Well?”

He whistles. “Still got it, Storm. Damn shame you don’t come around more.”

“Talk.”

He leans in, grin fading just enough to tell me this is serious. “The flowers. The notes. The calls. We’ve never seen that style before.”

My blood chills.

“Someone new in your life?” he asks. “Someone soft?”

My eyes narrow. “Don’t play with me.”

He raises both palms. “Not playing. Just telling you—you got someone watching your sunshine. And it ain’t just love letters.”

I clench my jaw.

I knew it.

But hearing it confirmed makes something snap loose in my chest.

I don’t say another word. Just turn around and head for the exit, pulling out my phone.

Cir: On my way. You up, baby?

Because I need to see him.

Right now.

And not just to make sure he’s safe.

But to make sure I don’t forget who I’m fighting for.

Phu’s POV

I’m curled up on the couch in one of his hoodies, flipping through my textbook but not really absorbing anything. He left about an hour ago—said he had to “handle something” and kissed my forehead like I wouldn’t worry.

Of course I’m worried.

I haven’t heard from him since he left, and every passing minute has me checking the clock, trying not to spiral. I know he’s intense—Cir doesn’t do halfway—but I hate not knowing what’s going on.

The show I started has long since faded into background noise. I’ve reread the same paragraph in my architecture textbook at least six times, and I still don’t remember a word of it.

Just as I start to reach for my phone to text him, the lock on the front door clicks.

My head jerks up—finally—but the footsteps that follow are not P’Cir’s.

Lighter.

Multiple.

The first person I see is Ozone sauntering in like he owns the place, a bag of snacks under one arm and his phone in the other.

“Hey,” he grins. “Still alive?”

“Barely,” I mumble, setting my phone aside.

Behind him, two more figures step into the apartment—and I freeze.

P’Cir’s mother and father.

I recognize them immediately, from the pictures on Cir’s shelves, from the way he talks about them. But seeing them in person—in his home—is entirely different.

Ratri Rueng is about my height and stunning, dressed like she just stepped out of a luxury boardroom, with sharp cheekbones, immaculate eyeline and her hair in a soft chignon, her blazer perfectly tailored. Her eyes sweep the room—and land on me.

Beside her, his dad is all calm warmth, silver at his temples, his features softer and more grounded than I expected. He holds a phone in one hand, like he was mid-text before stepping inside.

I shoot up to my feet.

Um—Sawasdee Krub,” I say, already blushing. “I’m—Phukan. But you can call me Phu.”

His dad smiles kindly, stepping forward to offer his hand. “We know who you are. It’s good to finally meet you, Phu.”

I shake his hand quickly, nerves tumbling in my stomach. “It’s—it’s really nice to meet you too, sir.”

Ozone flops onto the couch like this isn’t the most awkward moment of my life. “They wanted to see P’Cir. I figured we’d drop in.”

I turn to Ratri, bowing slightly. “khun mae.”

Her lips twitch—not quite a smile, but not cold either. “You’re very polite.”

I swallow.

“Cir talks about you. A lot.”

“Uh?”

Ozone snorts. “All the time. You’re lucky he hasn’t proposed to him yet.”

“Ozone!” I hiss, mortified.

Their dad chuckles under his breath. “Well, we’ve heard plenty. But I’m glad we finally get to meet you properly.”

“I’m sorry P’Cir’s not home. He, um—he had to go out.”

Ratri nods once, surveying the living room. “You stay here often?”

I fumble, suddenly very aware that I’m standing in Cir’s oversized hoodie with messy hair and no socks like I live here. Which, I sort of do now—but also not officially.

“Yes, ma’am. He… packed up most of my dorm room when I got sick and wouldn’t let me stay alone.”

There’s a beat of silence.

Then—to my shock—Ratri hums quietly and says, “Good.”

I blink. “Good?”

She finally meets my gaze with a rare softness. “You’re good for him. He’s steadier. Focused.”

“I—I just want him to be okay.”

Her eyes linger on mine for a second longer, then she nods. “And he wants you safe. I suppose you’re both terribly stubborn.”

Their dad chuckles again. “That would explain everything.”

“So where did Rames go?’ she asks

“He left a little while ago. He didn’t say where. Just that he had to take care of something and would be back soon.”

There’s a beat of silence.

Then Ratri sighs, turning toward the kitchen like she owns it. “I’ll make tea.”

Their dad gives me an apologetic smile. “Don’t mind her. She’s just not used to being left out of the loop.”

Ozone plops down beside me on the couch, snagging one of P’Cir’s throw pillows and hugging it. “So, you’ve met the storm. Now welcome to the hurricane.”

I sit back down slowly.

I wasn’t expecting this.

Cir’s parents?

Now?

I tug the sleeves of his hoodie down to my fingers, trying to make myself smaller. “I—sorry the place’s a mess. I didn’t know anyone was coming.”

“It’s spotless,” Their dad says kindly.

“I—usually try to tidy before the housekeeper comes, P’Cir doesn’t like it”

“You’ve been here a while then?” Ratri calls from the kitchen.

My throat catches.

“Um. I—I mean…”

Ozone snorts. “Mom, he basically lives here. Cir moved his stuff in after three weeks of meeting him”

“Ozone!”

“What? It’s true.”

Ratri returns with three teacups on a tray, handing one to her husband and another to me.

She sits.

Crosses her legs.

Eyes me again.

“So,” she says. “You’re the reason my son isn’t punching people anymore.”

I blink. “I—I—um—what?”

Their dad hides a smile behind his cup.

Ozone grins wickedly. “Told you. Hurricane.”

I flush. “I—I didn’t mean to change him. I just—he’s… really good to me.”

Ratri hums. “He’s obsessive.”

“He’s loyal,” I correct softly, without thinking.

She blinks.

Then—just barely—she smiles.

The door opens a few moments later, and P’Cir walks in mid-sentence, tossing his phone into his jacket pocket, then he freezes when he sees us.

Me. His parents. Ozone.

His brows shoot up. “What the hell—?”

“Language,” Ratri says mildly, already picking up one of the framed photos on his shelf.

P’Cir blinks. “You—you met him?”

“I’m not invisible,” I mutter under my breath.

His dad claps a hand on his shoulder as he passes. “You chose well.”

P’Cir’s gaze darts to me, then back to them. “Wait. Nobody scared him off?”

Ratri snorts delicately on the armchair. “Don’t be dramatic. He made a good impression.”

P’Cir stares.

I smile sheepishly.

He exhales, crosses the room, and gently grabs my wrist—pulling me to his side like he needs to confirm I’m still there.

“You okay?”

I nod. “They’re… actually really nice.”

P’Cir glances at his mother suspiciously.

She ignores him and sips from her  tea.

Ozone throws a pillow at him.

And Cir leans in to whisper, “Okay, maybe this wasn’t the nightmare I thought it’d be.”

 

Phu’s POV

P’Cir’s parents left about an hour ago.

The apartment is quieter now, but I can still feel the echo of them here—Ratri’s graceful elegance, their dad’s warm kindness, and Ozone’s gleeful chaos filling the space like a weird kind of family weather system.

P’Cir and I are curled up on the couch again, this time in silence. I’m pressed against his side, tucked under his arm, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

I want to ask.

I’ve been wanting to ask.

So I do.

“Where did you go earlier?”

His arm tenses just slightly.

“Had to handle something,” he says, and kisses my hair before I can press.

That’s all he gives me.

Normally, I’d keep asking. I’d gently poke at the walls he thinks I can’t see. But tonight?

I’m too tired to fight for answers.

So I just nod against him and let it go—for now.

He’ll tell me when he’s ready.

Or maybe he won’t.

Either way, I’ll still love him.

 

Cir’s POV

It’s been two days since my parents dropped by unexpectedly.

And somehow, Phu survived.

More than survived—he charmed them. My mom even said good when she heard he’d basically moved in. Good. I thought I’d hallucinated it.

But still.

The night they left, Phu asked where I’d gone earlier that day.

I told him I had to handle something.

He waited for more.

I gave him a kiss and a “don’t worry.”

He didn’t push.

Too tired, probably.

But I could feel it—the way he wanted to ask again but didn’t. The way he curled a little closer anyway. The way he trusted me, even when I didn’t give him the full truth.

I’ll tell him. When I can.

Right now, I need to make sure he’s okay before I start unpacking the darkness I’ve been dragging behind me like a goddamn anchor.

The last few days have been mostly normal.

Classes. Practice. Kisses between sets. Ozone being annoying. Jin and Wim being nauseatingly domestic.

And Phu?

Still mine.

Still sleeping next to me in my shirts, stealing my fries, and making every ugly part of me feel just a little more human.

But of course, peace never fucking lasts.

I’m walking back from training, damp towel slung over my shoulder, phone buzzing in my pocket.

Rome.

I answer on the second ring.

“What’s up?”

“Uh, Cirrus?” he says, voice tight.

Cirrus? He only says that when he knows I’m going to snap.

“I’m listening.”

“I’m at the quad near admin, and this dude just came up asking around for Phu.”

I stop walking.

“Define asking around.”

Rome exhales. “Said he had a delivery for him. Flowers. Food. Same shit you showed us that time.”

My vision narrows.

I look up.

The sky is clear.

Too clear.

“Did he say who it was from?” I ask, already turning back toward campus.

“Nope. Got cagey when I pressed. But he asked for directions to the architecture block.”

My jaw clenches so tight it hurts.

“Where are you now?”

“Still on him.”

“Don’t lose him.”

“I won’t.”

I end the call.

My feet are already moving.

Next call—Wim.

Then Jin.

And three guys from the football team who owe me favors.

By the time I reach the edge of campus, I have a full team ready.

Someone thought they could sneak up on my boy again?

Someone thought I wouldn’t burn the whole fucking university down?

They thought wrong.

This time, I’m not just intercepting.

I’m ending it.

They’re standing by the benches near the courtyard.

Two of them.

The other who is definitely a student on this campus smirking when he sees me coming—like he was waiting for a show.

“Cir himself,” hesays, mock-saluting. “You coming to pick up your boyfriend’s flowers?”

I stop.

Tilt my head.

The other guy laughs. “Didn’t know the campus psycho had a soft spot. Cute little thing like that, no wonder people are lining up.”

Blood.

I taste it.

Not in my mouth.

In the air.

I smile.

Wider.

Too wide.

I think I say something. Something like “Say that again.”

But I don’t remember.

Because after that—it’s all static.

The rushing of water in my ears.

My limbs go heavy.

My vision dims around the edges, like a camera lens pulling back too far.

And then everything goes dark.

I hear someone screaming.

Maybe it’s me.

Maybe not.

Hands on me.

Pulling.

Voices yelling.

Something rips. My shirt?

A hand grips my arm. My shoulder.

But nothing registers.

Until I feel…Tears.

Hot.

Wet.

And a voice. Cracking. Desperate.

“P’Cir—please, please come back—I’m sorry—I’m so sorry—please come back to me.”

His voice.

My baby.

That one sound slices through the haze like a blade through fog.

I blink.

Hard.

I’m standing over the guy—one of them—crumpled on the grass.

Rome, Jin, Achi—everyone’s surrounding me.

My hands are red. My knuckles sting.

But none of it matters.

Because Phu is here.

Climbing into my arms.

Clutching me so tightly it hurts.

I don’t even realize I’ve been holding him just as tight.

I collapse right there on the lawn with him in my lap and my body trembling like I just ran a marathon straight through hell.

He’s crying.

Still apologizing.

Still saying my name like it’s the only thing he has left.

“Shh,” I whisper, voice rough. “It’s okay, baby. I’m okay. Stop crying now.”

I rock him.

Back and forth.

His smell grounds me more than anything else. I bury my face in his neck, clinging to it like oxygen.

I have to talk to my dad. Because what the fuck was that?

I’ve blacked out in fights before but never like this.

Never with a heartbeat pulling me back from the brink.

I can still hear the noise—people shouting, the guy groaning, my teammates explaining something to security but I don’t see any of it.

All I see is Phu.

His breathing.

His face.

His fear.

I lift a shaking hand and press it over his chest.

Then gently place his over mine.

“Breathe with me, baby,” I whisper. “Just breathe with me.”

He’s shaking, but he listens.

Eyes wide and wet and terrified.

I hold his face and kiss him—softly, slowly.

A promise.

A tether.

“I’m here,” I murmur. “I’m good now. Don’t be scared. Your man’s back.”

His bottom lip trembles.

He nods.

And slowly—slowly—his breathing evens out.

And for the first time since the darkness took me, I breathe too.

 

 

Chapter Text

CIR’S POV

Sirens.

Fucking sirens.

Red and blue lights strobe across the courtyard like some kind of rave I didn’t RSVP to, and the paramedics are crouched on the grass like they’re starring in a drama.

Well. Shit.

One of the guys is groaning. The other is still unconscious.

I probably should’ve stopped at one.

Or two.

Hell, I probably should’ve walked away.

I glance down at my bloodied knuckles. My pulse is still hammering. My shirt is ripped down the middle, I’ve lost a shoe somewhere, and my baby is sitting on the grass trying to hide in my hoodie like he’s one wrong breath away from crying again.

The flashing lights reflect in his wide, tear-slick eyes.

I was supposed to be watching anime with him right now.

I was supposed to be curled up with him in bed, feeding him snacks and kissing the fever out of his cheeks and making dumb comments about whatever slice-of-life show he made me watch.

But no.

These fuckers had to open their mouths about my boy.

I pull out my phone, hand shaking slightly, and call home.

Dad picks up before the first ring even finishes.

"Cirrus," he says.

Like he knows.

I rub a hand over my face. “Dad… call P’Ren.”

Our family lawyer.

A pause. “How bad is he?”

Okay. That’s just fucking spooky.

I glance at the guy being lifted onto a stretcher with a neck brace and gauze pressed to his face.

“Uh… they’re breathing?”

I say it like a question because honestly I’m not sure. I blacked out. I was gone. All I remember is the sound of Phu’s name being dragged through the mud and the heat in my blood snapping loose like a livewire.

Dad exhales, slow and tired. “Cirrus. What do you mean’ they’?”

I look again.

Yeah.

There are two of them.

One is conscious now and trying to crawl away on elbows. The other is fully strapped down.

I cringe. “...Technically? I think I beat the shit out of both.”

Another pause.

Then—click.

I blink.

Did my dad just hang up on me?

Nope. A second later, I get a text.

DadHandled. Sit tight. Don’t say a word to anyone else until P’Ren gets there. Is Phu okay?

My eyes drift to the bundle of human sunshine in my lap.

I text back:
MeYeah. Scared. But okay.

And then another text comes through.

DadGood. I’ll call your mother before she sees it on social media.

...FUCK.

I shove my phone back in my pocket and take a deep breath.

Across the quad, one of the campus cops is eyeing me like I’m a wild animal that might bite again. He’s not wrong. I probably look feral.

Rome sidles up beside me with a plastic bag of ice and offers it wordlessly.

I take it and press it to my knuckles.

“Wanna talk about it?” he says.

“Not if you value your teeth.”

He snorts.

I glance back at Phu still bundled up, still worried, still mine.

And for the first time since I lost my mind on the lawn, I breathe deep and steady.

Because I’d do it again.

For him? I’d do worse.

My boys are falling over themselves trying to explain what happened to campus police.

Rome’s telling the story like I was defending national honor. Jin's playing the “calm and responsible athlete” card. Ozone’s swearing he saw the guy try to throw the first punch which I appreciate, even if we all know that’s a goddamn lie. And someone—God help me—called Coach.

Coach shows up like he’s ready to bench me, expel me, and then murder me personally… until he sees the state of the guys on the ground and realizes who the hell they were mouthing off to.

Then he sighs like he’s aged ten years.

Meanwhile, I’ve got my dad back on one phone, P’Ren on another, and I can hear my mother in the background barking about the earliest available flight.

Oh, shit.

Looks like the Reungs are coming to town.

Complete with legal cavalry and matching death stares.

Whoever that idiot thought he was messing with; he had no idea how deep this hole goes. By the time P’Ren is done spinning the story, they’ll be naming buildings after me and apologizing for getting blood on my fists.

I almost feel sorry for the guy.

Almost.

I turn and kiss my boy, still bundled in my hoodie, looking ten seconds away from a nervous breakdown—and shut out the rest of the noise.

Coach starts trying to talk to me about “cooperating” and “de-escalating,” and all I hear is, “Leave Phu here.”

Absolutely the fuck not.

“I’m not leaving him.”

“Rames,” he says slowly, like he’s trying not to step on a mine. “You’ll just be answering questions, and he’s—”

“He. Stays.”

He looks at me.

I look back.

He must’ve seen the giant neon FUCK YOU flashing across my face, because he backs off without another word. Smart man.

So now we’re a goddamn parade heading to the station: me, Phu, Coach, three of my teammates, the boys carrying snacks for Phu like he’s royalty, and Tree glaring like she’s ready to throw hands if anyone breathes wrong.

It’s overkill.

But I wouldn’t have it any other way.

We get to the station, and I make it real clear—I’m not saying shit until my dad and P’Ren walk through those doors. It could take hours. I don’t care. I’ve got Phu beside me, and if I’m going down, I’m going down with him curled up next to me where he belongs.

I pull him into the seat next to mine in the waiting area, his hand still tiny in mine.

“How you feeling, baby? You okay? You take your meds?”

He gives me a look like I’ve lost my entire goddamn mind.

Maybe I have.

I cradle the back of his head and kiss his temple anyway.

“Alrighty then,” I mutter. “Just checking.”

He leans on my shoulder without a word.

I finally breathe easier.

Because no matter what storm’s coming…I’ve got him.

And that’s all I need.

***

I’ve been sitting in this damn campus station for hours now.

Though to be fair, they’ve been…surprisingly polite. Must be the quarterback charm or the fact that no one wants to be the one to separate me from my sunshine after what happened out there on the lawn.

I made it very clear that if anyone tried to split us up, they’d have a second incident to deal with before the paperwork from the first one was filed.

So now we’re tucked into this private little office, waiting for the cavalry—my parents and terrifying, undefeated-in-court, has-made-CEOs-cry P’Ren—to show up.

In the meantime?

I’m multitasking.

One arm around Phu.

One leg jiggling in impatience.

And about thirty-seven stolen kisses, each one more dramatic than the last.

Phu is sitting stiffly in my lap, arms crossed, jaw tight. He’s been stewing since we got here, little ball of righteous rage and bruised worry.

Honestly?

It’s the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.

He’s trying really hard to stay mad at me. He keeps shifting like he wants to get up, like he’s going to storm across the room and put space between us. But the moment he moves, I just drag his ass right back into my lap.

I nixed that escape plan real fast.

Now he’s not even looking at me.

He’s just facing forward like I don’t exist, breathing sharp little huffs through his nose and stabbing invisible things with his eyes.

I lean in, brushing my lips over his cheek. “Still mad?”

No response.

“I said I’d take care of it. Technically, I did.”

His jaw twitches.

I kiss his temple. “Baby.”

Still nothing.

Okay. Fine. We’re playing that game.

I shift, whisper against his ear. “You look so cute when you’re pissed at me. Like a lil rice dumpling with fire powers.”

That gets a reaction. He jerks his head to glare at me—eyes blazing, mouth open—

Perfect.

I kiss it shut.

Again.

This time slower. Deeper.

He makes a muffled mfph! of outrage, which I take as progress.

I pull back just enough to smirk at him.

“What is wrong with you?”

I open my mouth to respond—because, you know, a lot—but apparently that was rhetorical because my baby is not done.

“Who acts like that? You could’ve killed them!”

And then—slug.

Right in the shoulder.

“Ow,” I grunt, even though it doesn’t actually hurt. I try to hug him closer, but he’s already squirming out of my grip.

Oh, hell no.

I latch onto him again, and now we’re full-on wrestling in the middle of the damn police station like two toddlers on a sugar high.

“Calm down, baby,” I hiss, holding his flailing arms. “Before they think I’m molesting you in here or some shit. You trying to get me arrested?”

“You’re already arrested, you jerk!” he snaps, punching my chest this time. “I am so mad at you right now!”

He’s fuming.

I’m melting.

I bury my face into his neck and wrap both arms around his waist like a goddamn python.

“Don’t care,” I mumble into his skin. “You’re warm and mad and mine.”

He tries to squirm again.

Nope. Not happening.

I tighten my grip, nuzzling deeper, feeling my heartbeat finally starting to slow down. It’s like I’ve had a steel band around my chest for hours and now—now—with him here, furious and safe and yelling at me, I can breathe easier.

I wanted to kill that bastard.

Still not sure I didn’t come close.

I hadn’t paid attention when they loaded him into the ambulance. Didn’t care. Couldn’t care.

All I knew was that the moment he said what he said about my boy, something snapped.

And honestly?

I’d do it again.

“I don’t see why you’re so upset,” I say, like that’s not the world’s dumbest sentence. “What did you expect me to do? Entertain the fucktard? Shake his hand while he talked shit about you?”

“No,” Phu says, clearly still seething. “But you didn’t have to be—”

“Not discussing this anymore, babe.”

He folds his arms like he’s about to light me on fire with sheer indignation.

But he doesn’t say anything.

That’s how I know he’s hit his limit.

I shift him in my lap, arms firm around his waist, and lean my head back against the cold office wall.

Outside the door, I can hear my guys murmuring—Coach’s gruff voice, Achi’s too-loud laugh, the clatter of someone pacing like a guard dog.

Inside?

It’s just us.

“I don’t want anyone bothering you again,” I murmur, lips brushing Phu’s temple. “That’s all I care about.”

He huffs and  scowls. “You’re insane.”

“Only about you.”

“You caused a scene. Again.”

“Baby they started it. Again.”

“I hate you.”

I kiss his nose. “No, you don’t.”

He looks at me for a long beat.

Then—sighs.

Loud. Dramatic. Adorable.

“That’s not how normal people resolve things, P’Cir.”

“Well, I’m not normal.”

“You don’t say.”

“And you’re not going anywhere, so just stay here and look pretty while I handle shit.”

He rolls his eyes so hard I think he sees the edge of the universe.

But he doesn’t move.

Doesn’t leave.

Doesn’t push me away.

Eventually, his head lowers.

Rests on my chest.

And I feel him start to relax—bit by bit—like a string winding loose in my arms.

I know what scared him wasn’t that guy. It wasn’t the fight.

It was me.

Losing it.

Losing control.

Maybe losing everything.

But I’m not worried.

Not really.

Because nothing—nothing—is ever going to keep me from him.

Not some coward in the shadows.

Not campus security.

Not rules or threats or anyone dumb enough to test me.

If it comes down to it? I’m not ashamed to say I would use my family’s money and power to keep me out of jail if it came to that. I’ll burn the world and buy my freedom after.

Just to come home to him.

Phu’s POV

By the time P’Ren and P’Cir’s parents arrive at the station, I’m a bundle of fraying nerves and silent prayers.

P’Cir’s still trying to kiss the attitude out of me in a dim corner office like we’re not technically sitting in a police station. His grip hasn’t loosened since he dragged me into his lap, and I haven’t exactly tried to escape again. But my brain hasn’t stopped spiraling.

Because I know how this looks.

Because I know how they’ll see it.

I didn’t grow up rich like P’Cir. I didn’t grow up knowing lawyers on a first-name basis. I didn’t grow up expecting parents to not be mad when things go wrong.

So when P’Ren walks in—sharp black suit, face like she’s walked out of a courtroom straight into a warzone and P’Cir’s parents follow behind her in perfect, terrifying formation…

I stop breathing.

P’Cir immediately stands, dragging me up with him.

His dad gives him a once-over, winces at the blood on his shirt, then turns to P’Ren with a nod like take it from here.

And she does.

With surgical efficiency.

I don’t even understand half the things she says—terms about provocation, bias, witness accounts, social media spins, P’Cir’s scholarship status—but everyone in the room suddenly starts looking at him like he might be the victim here.

Which… okay, maybe he was provoked, but still…

He broke someone’s nose. Possibly two noses.

The station captain nods, apologizes for the inconvenience, and just like that—he’s cleared.

No charges.

No suspension.

No warning on his record.

Just like that.

When P’Ren leaves to go smooth things over with admin, P’Cir turns to his parents like he’s expecting the usual lecture.

And I—God—I feel sick.

They’re going to be mad.

They’re going to blame me.

Because I’m the reason P’Cir lost control.

Because if It hadn’t been because of me, if that guy hadn’t said anything about me—

“Phukan,” his mother says, quietly, and I snap my gaze up to meet hers.

I stiffen.

Ready.

Waiting.

She looks at me for a long moment.

Then she says, “Thank you.”

I blink. “...What?”

“You ground him,” she says simply. “Even when he comes apart.”

“I—he—I’m sorry, it’s all because of me, I didn’t mean for this to happen—”

She waves her hand. “If he didn’t lose it over you, he’d have lost it over something else eventually. He’s my son and I love him to death, but we all know he’s not exactly right in the head. I’m just glad this happened over someone who gives a damn about him back.”

P’Cir rolls his eyes at her “Gee thanks Mum”

His dad just grins and gently pats my back.

“Get some rest, son,” he says. “Both of you.”

And with that, they leave.

I don’t even remember walking out of the station. I just remember P’Cir’s hand gripping mine, the cool air outside, and his quiet voice telling me we’re going home.

***

It’s a good thing it’s the weekend.

We collapse into the apartment like two crash-landed meteors.

I make him sit down immediately and I go into nurse mode before he can get flirty or stubborn or start planning round two with whoever else looks at me sideways.

I kneel between his knees with the first aid kit, taking his hands gently in mine.

“Let me see,” I murmur, unwrapping the makeshift ice pack he’d been using.

His knuckles are swollen and raw. Bloody around the edges. There’s skin split in ugly little tears that make my stomach churn.

“I told you to stop punching people,” I mutter.

“I only punch people who deserve it.”

“That’s not better.”

I disinfect the cuts as gently as I can. He hisses once but doesn’t pull away.

He just stares at me.

I try not to look at him because I’m already feeling stupidly emotional and he makes that worse.

“You’re mad at me,” he says quietly.

“Mad at you?” I shake my head. “I was mad for you. And scared. And pissed. And grateful. And everything else.”

He brushes his thumb—his uninjured one—over the curve of my cheek.

“You’re everything,” he says.

And I melt.

I tape up his knuckles and try not to cry again, then lean in and rest my forehead against his.

“Please no more fights,” I whisper.

He nods. “Unless someone breathes near you wrong.”

“P’Cir.”

“Okay. I’ll try.”

It’s not a promise.

But it’s something.

We both climb into bed like we’ve aged ten years. His arms wrap around me the second I lie down, and I tuck myself into his chest like I belong there.

Because I do.

For better or worse.

He’s mine.

And I’m his.

And tonight, we rest.

Phu’s POV

Morning light drips in soft gold across our bedroom walls.

It’s quiet.

Peaceful.

His breathing is slow and steady beneath the arm I have slung across his bare waist. His face—so sharp and severe when he’s awake—is soft now. Almost delicate. Like the chaos in him is asleep, too.

I stare at him for a long time.

There’s something unguarded in him like this, something I don’t get to see when he’s awake and spitting fire at the world. His brows are smooth, lips parted just slightly, lashes casting long shadows across his cheeks.

He looks...young.

Human.

Safe.

Which is ironic, because P’Cir is the least safe person I’ve ever met in my life. He throws punches for me, lies without blinking to protect me, threatens people twice his size with zero hesitation. He's unhinged, possessive, obsessive—

And he makes me feel like the most protected person on Earth.

He stirs against me.

Eyes still closed, but the movement is familiar—the way his hand slides along my waist and tugs me in closer.

His eyes blink open slowly, sleep-drunk and shining.

“Hi, baby,” he whispers, voice rough and warm like gravel dipped in honey.

I smile. “Hi.”

Before I can say anything else, he kisses me.

Slow, at first. Gentle.

Then hungrier.

Deeper.

The sheets shift as he rolls over me, his knee sliding between my thighs, his mouth still hot and urgent on mine.

And then I feel it—his body pressing against mine, grinding in slow, desperate rolls. His fingers press into my hips like he’s trying to anchor himself, and the groan he lets out when I arch into him almost breaks me.

He’s holding back.

I can feel it in every tremble, every stutter of breath. Like he’s on the edge of losing control but refuses to take another step.

He pulls away suddenly, panting, forehead pressed to mine.

His voice is hoarse when he whispers, “Shit—sorry, baby. I didn’t mean to—”

“P’Cir,” I say softly, cutting him off.

He freezes.

I reach up and touch his face, cradling his jaw with both hands.

“I’m ready.”

He blinks.

“What?”

“I want to.” My voice shakes, but I don’t look away. “With you. I want to.”

His entire body stills.

Like I’ve shocked him silent.

He stares at me for a heartbeat. Two.

Then he closes his eyes and exhales like the world’s been lifted off his shoulders.

“You’re sure?” he whispers, voice breaking. “You’re not saying that for me?”

I shake my head. “For me. I’ve never been more sure.”

P'Cir’s eyes are still locked on mine, like he’s afraid I’ll vanish if he blinks.

“Come here,” I whisper, pulling him down again, this time with no hesitation.

He kisses me again, slower this time.

Softer.

And in that kiss, I feel it—every promise, every breath, every moment we’ve shared, wrapped into one.

He kisses me like I’m made of something sacred.

This kiss is different.

Not urgent.

Not frantic.

It’s full of reverence.

His hands glide over me like he’s afraid to press too hard. Like he’s learning every part of me by heart. He kisses my neck, my shoulder, down my chest—each touch slow, asking, waiting.

I nod. I breathe. I let him.

Every place he touches feels like it lights up. Like he’s drawing me closer to the edge of something I’d never dared to imagine before him.

He keeps murmuring soft things into my skin—pet names, praise, questions like “This okay?”, and when I nod, he groans like it physically takes something out of him not to go faster.

“Just say stop,” he keeps saying.

But I don’t.

I won’t.

Because all I feel is this heat, this openness, this overwhelming trust.

And it’s Cir.

It’s him.

His hands are slow as they peel away the clothes I wore to bed—his touch deliberate, worshipful. My skin burns under his gaze, every inch of me laid bare.

I reach for him in return, fingers tracing the hard lines of his shoulders, the ink that curls down his right arm in intricate swirls. The left side of his chest is untouched, smooth skin waiting.

"Soon, baby," he murmurs, catching my hand and pressing it over his heart. "You'll pick something out, and I'll put it right here."

His words lodge in my throat. P'Cir...

"You're mine," he whispers, voice rough. "And I'm going to prove it permanently."

Then his mouth crashes into mine, stealing my breath. His kiss is hard, possessive, but when he drags his lips down my neck, finding that spot that makes me shiver, his touch turns tender. I arch into him, gasping.

"P'Cir—"

"Shh." His teeth graze my collarbone. "I'll take care of you." His palm slides down my stomach, lower, teasing. "I have to make this special. It's your first time."

His fingers curl around cock, and I choke on a moan.

"Mine," he growls against my skin. "All mine."

P’Cir’s hands never stop moving—tracing my ribs, gripping my waist, skating over my thighs like he’s memorizing every inch of me. His lips follow, hot and deliberate, branding my skin with bites and kisses that sting just enough to make me gasp.

“So pretty,” he murmurs against my stomach, his breath fanning over my flushed skin. His fingers wrap around my cock, stroking slowly, maddeningly, in time with the press of his mouth along my hipbone. “All mine to love.”

I whimper, my back arching off the bed, but he pins me down with one broad hand splayed across my abdomen.

Stay still baby.”

Then he lowers his head to my cock. His tongue drags a wet, torturous stripe from base to tip, and I choke on air.

My fingers twist in the sheets, knuckles white, as he swirls his tongue around the head, teasing the slit. His dark eyes lock onto mine, watching every twitch, every shudder he pulls from me.

“Fuck baby, you taste so good”

Then he swallows me down in one smooth motion.

“P’Cir—!” My hips jerk instinctively, but he grips them hard, holding me in place as he takes me deeper. The heat of his mouth, the suction, the way his throat works around me—it’s too much. I’m unraveling already, my thighs trembling, my breath coming in ragged pants.

He pulls off with a filthy sound, lips glistening. “Look at you,” he rasps, thumb rubbing circles under the head. “Falling apart just from my mouth. What happens when I’m inside you, huh?”

I can’t answer. Can’t think. His tongue licks into the slit, and I nearly sob.

P’… please…”

The air between us is thick, charged with something desperate. Cir’s breath is hot against my inner thigh, his teeth leaving a possessive mark that makes my stomach tighten.

“Please what?” he murmurs, lips brushing my skin. His voice is rough, edged with that same dominance that always unravels me. “Use your words, baby.”

I swallow hard, my fingers twisting in the sheets. “Need you,” I gasp. “Now.”

Cir’s grin is all teeth, dark eyes gleaming. “Good boy.”

Then he’s kissing me again, hard and hungry, like he can’t help himself. His weight presses me deeper into the mattress, his body a solid heat against mine. Before I can catch my breath, he’s stretching across the bed, reaching for the bedside drawer. The sound of the lube cap clicking open sends a shiver down my spine.

“Fold your legs up for me, baby,” he orders, voice low.

My face burns. Fuck. I know what he wants—what he’s asking—but the sheer exposure of it makes my pulse stutter.

He chuckles, dragging his thumb over my bottom lip. “Getting shy on me now?” He tilts his head, watching me with that infuriating smirk. “Grab your legs, baby, or we’re stopping this show.”

I bite my lip, embarrassment and anticipation warring inside me. But the way he’s looking at me—like he wants to devour me—has my body obeying before my mind can protest. My hands slide under my thighs, pulling my legs up and apart, spreading myself open for him.

P’Cir’s breath hitches. His eyes darken impossibly, his gaze raking over me like he’s memorizing every inch. “Fuck, baby,” he rasps. “You look so pretty like this.”

Then…His mouth is there.

Oh fuck.

The first lick has my hips jerking off the bed, a choked gasp tearing from my throat. It’s too much—too good—and I twist instinctively, trying to escape the overwhelming sensation. “Wait—P’Cir—!”

But he doesn’t stop. His hands tighten around my thighs, holding me in place as he licks into me like a man starved. Every flick of his tongue, every sinful press sends sparks shooting up my spine. My fingers claw at the sheets, my breath coming in ragged pants.

Then he pulls back just enough to look up at me, his lips glistening. “If you want me to stop,” he murmurs, voice wrecked, “all you have to say is stop—and I will.”

But I don’t.

don’t.

So I bite my lip, forcing myself to relax under his touch, and nod.

His smirk is pure sin. “That’s my good boy.”

Then he dives back in, and this time, I let myself feel it—the slick heat of his tongue, the way his fingers dig into my skin, the way he groans against me like he can’t get enough.

“P’Cir—” My voice breaks, my back arching. “I—I’m close—”

He doesn’t let up. If anything, he doubles down, his tongue working me open until I’m shaking, until my thighs tremble around his head.


His mouth is relentless between my thighs, tongue working me open with a feverish urgency that leaves me gasping. I fist the sheets, back arching off the mattress as he spears me open with his tongue humming like he’s savoring the taste.

“Fuck—P’Cir, I’m gonna—”

The warning dies in my throat as he sucks hard, and I come with a broken cry, trembling under him. He doesn’t let up, licking me through it until I’m squirming, oversensitive and wrecked.

When he finally pulls back, his chin glistening, he grins up at me—that wicked, infuriating grin. “I think I’ve found my new favorite breakfast.”

My cheeks burn hotter than lava. God, I hate him. I love him. I want him.

Before I can retaliate, he’s crawling up my body, his cock brushing against my stomach—thick, flushed, and so big my mouth waters just looking at it.

“Of course we’re not done, baby,” he murmurs, thumb tracing my bottom lip. “Open up.”

I hesitate, then tentatively lick the head, tasting salt and musk. His breath hitches, eyes darkening with approval.

“We have all day,” he coaxes, fingers threading through my hair. “Take your time.”

The encouragement burns through me. I part my lips wider, swirling my tongue around the crown before sinking down as far as I can. He’s massive, stretching my mouth impossibly wide, but the groan he lets out is worth it.

“Fuck—just like that,” he rasps, hips twitching. “You look so pretty with your lips stretched around me.”

I moan around him, the vibration making his thighs tense. His fingers tighten in my hair, not pushing, just holding, as I bob my head, finding a rhythm. Every lick, every suck draws another ragged praise from his lips:

“Good boy—fuck—yes, Phu.”

His cock swells even harder, and I realize with dizzying satisfaction—I did that.
P'Cir guides me without force, his voice a rough murmur against my skin. 

"Deeper, baby—ah, just like that." His fingers tighten in my hair, not pushing, just holding, letting me set the pace even as his hips twitch upward.

Spit spills down my chin as I gag slightly, but he doesn’t stop, too focused on the way his abs flex above me, the way his breath hitches when I swallow around him.

 I thought he was going to come in my mouth, I wanted him to, desperate for the bitter-salt taste of him—but he suddenly yanks me off with a growl.

"Enough," he rasps, pupils blown black. "Need to be inside you now."

I whine at the loss, lips swollen and glistening, but he crashes his mouth back onto mine, kissing me hard enough to bruise. His hand slides between us, gripping me, and I shudder—fuck, I’m already hard again, aching.

He nips at my jaw, then lower, trailing open-mouthed kisses down my chest, my stomach, until he’s pressing a hot, wet kiss to the inside of my thigh. "So pretty," he murmurs, reaching for the lube.

I watch, breathless, as he coats his fingers generously, the slick sound making my stomach clench.

"This might hurt a bit, baby," he warns, voice low. "But I promise—after, it’s gonna feel amazing."

The first finger presses in, and I gasp at the pinch, the burn. P'Cir soothes me with kisses, murmuring praise against my skin, until the stretch turns into something thicker, hotter.

"More, P'Cir," I whine, hips twitching.

He chuckles, dark and pleased"Hmm, my baby’s feeling needy."

The second finger joins the first, then the third, and fuck—I feel impossibly full, sweat-slick and trembling. It hurts, but it’s good, so good, especially when he curls his fingers just right and—

"God—!" I arch off the bed, moaning. "That-, right there, P'Cir—please—"

He does it again, harder, twisting his wrist, and I choke on my own breath, nails biting into his shoulders. My thighs tremble, my back bowing off the mattress as pleasure sparks white-hot behind my eyelids.

"That’s it," he growls, his free hand pinning my hip down. His eyes are black with want, drinking in every twitch, every gasp. "Take it. Just wait ‘til you feel me."

I whimper. The thought alone—him, filling me, stretching me makes my cock jerk against my stomach.

P’Cir smirks. He knows.

He slicks himself slowly, watching me as he strokes his cock, coating it with more lube than necessary. The sound—wet, filthy—makes my stomach clench.

"Look at you," he murmurs, pressing the blunt head against me. "Already shaking and I haven’t even fucked you yet."

I bite my lip. "Just—just do it—"

He leans down, his breath hot against my ear. "Begging already, baby? Good."

Then he pushes.

I gasp. It’s—fuck—it’s too much. I didn’t think he’d fit. My body burns, stretches, yields as he sinks deeper, his teeth sinking into my shoulder to muffle his own groan.

"Mine," he snarls, the word vibrating against my skin like a prayer.

Tears spill over my lashes, but before I can panic, the pain melts into something else—pleasure, so sharp it steals my breath.

P’Cir bottoms out, his hips flush against mine, and we both freeze.

"Fuck," he grits out. "You’re—shit—you’re so tight."

I can’t speak. Can only clutch at him, my body pulsing around his cock like it’s trying to keep him inside.

He kisses the tear tracks on my cheeks. "Okay baby?"

I nod, frantic. "Move. Please."

He does.

Slow at first. Agonizingly slow. Every inch of him drags against my walls, stretching me open, burning in the best way. I sob, nails digging into his shoulders, my back arching off the bed.

"Too much?" he murmurs, lips brushing my ear.

I don’t know what gets into me but  I shake my head, frantic. "No—fuck—not enough."

I drag him down into a messy kiss, my legs spreading wider, heels digging into the backs of his thighs. One arm locks around his neck, fingers tangling in his hair; the other grips his bicep, feeling the flex of muscle as he holds himself above me.

You feel so good baby, you feel like heaven”, my walls clench down on him and we both moan out.

His heartbeat pounds against my chest—wild, untamed, matching mine. But he’s still moving too carefully, like I’ll shatter.

I can’t take it.

"P’Cir," I pant, raking my nails down his back., grabbing his ass to go deeper  "You can fuck me P’Cir…I’m not going to break."

His rhythm stutters. He lifts his head, eyes dark, hungry"Is that what you want, baby? You want it hard?"

I whimper, nodding. "Please."

Something in his gaze snaps.

I lift my legs up higher,he looks at me in awe “Fuck me, where the hell is my innocent baby?

I blush and bite my lip, and pout, “Please…daddy” and its like a switch goes off.

A cruel smile curls his lips. Then his hand wraps around my throat—not tight, just enough to make my breath hitch—and he kisses me, deep and consuming, before slamming back into me with a force that knocks the air from my lungs.

"Oh—fuck—yes!" I cry out, my back bowing off the bed. "Just like that—uhn—harder!"

He looks manic, , like I’ve unleashed something feral in him , like I just gave him permission to go to town on my ass.

Realistically, this is my first time and I shouldn’t be pushing him like this, maybe I just need him too much, its been months of waiting and I’m done waiting.

“So good P’Cir, you’re fucking me so good”

His hips piston forward, each thrust brutal, perfect. The sound of skin slapping fills the room, mixed with my ragged moans, his ragged grunts.

"You like that, baby?" he growls, fingers tightening slightly around my throat. "You like me fucking you hard like this?"

I can’t speak—just nod, clenching around him, milking him.

He curses, his rhythm faltering. "Fuck, your greedy ass is strangling my cock."

Then he angles himself, brushing that spot—there—and I see stars.

His fingers goes tighter around my thoat and he leans down to kiss me harder

Sounds of skin slapping echoes around the room, my first time and its fucking glorious

"Right—right there—" I babble, my voice breaking as he nails that spot inside me again and again.

Cir’s hands are everywhere—gripping my thighs, pinning my wrists, tilting my hips up to take him deeper. His thrusts are relentless, each one punctuated by a growl, a bite, a "Mine" hissed against my skin.

I’m unraveling. Pleasure coils tight in my gut, my cock leaking between us, my vision blurring.

"P'Cir—I’m gonna—"

"Come," he orders, his voice rough. "Do it. Let me feel you."

His hand wraps around me, stroking once, twice—

shatter.

My orgasm rips through me, white-hot and blinding, my walls clamping down on him as I cry out his name.

P’Cir curses, his rhythm stuttering. "Fuck—baby—"

He follows me over the edge with a groan, his hips jerking as he spills inside me, his teeth locked onto my throat like he’s marking me from the inside out.

We collapse in a heap of sweat and shaky limbs. His weight presses me into the mattress, his breath hot against my neck.

Then he lifts his head, brushing my sweat-damp hair back, and smiles—soft, now, the wildness gone.

"Okay?" he murmurs again, softer this time.

I hum, boneless. "Mm. More than okay."

He kisses my temple, then he points to the space over his own heart—where my tattoo will soon sit.

"We’re getting that tattoo next week," he whispers.

I nuzzle into him, smiling. "Yeah. We are."

 

 

 

Chapter 12

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cir’s POV

We spend the entire weekend tangled up in each other.

And I mean entire.

The only reason we get out of bed is to eat, shower, or because Phu guilted me into letting him wipe down the kitchen counters before crawling right back into my lap. Half the time I don’t know what day it is. The other half, I don’t care.

I think… I think I broke my innocent baby.

No, scratch that.

He broke me.

Don’t get me wrong—he’s still innocent. Still blushes like hell when I talk dirty in his ear. Still hides his face under the pillow after he moans too loud. Still wears those soft pastel cardigans like he isn’t the same boy who just had me begging to slow down because he was wrecking me.

But somewhere between the gasping and the swearing and the “Fuck—Do that again, P’Cir", I realized something terrifying and beautiful:

My baby?

Not as shy as I thought.

Not when he’s got his hands on me and that breathy, wrecked voice in my ear asking for exactly what he wants and how he wants it.

And then the second we’re done?

He’s back to being my cardigan-wearing, lip-biting, tea-sipping sweetheart who can’t make eye contact for more than three seconds without turning red.

And honestly?

I’m not even mad about it.

Not even a little.

Because every time I see that duality—see that wild, greedy need melt back into soft, sleepy cuddles—I fall harder.

My shy, blushing menace.

My chaos in a pastel sweater.

My heart, my home, my everything.

Yeah.

I’m never letting him go.

***

Monday morning.

Campus is alive again—buzzing with noise, too many people, and way too many glares from students still recovering from the chaos I unleashed last week.

Me?

I’m the picture of serenity.

Mostly because I spent the entire weekend wrapped around my boy, who is currently sitting beside me in the car, blushing like I haven’t already had my tongue in places that would make a priest faint.

I reach over and rest my hand on his thigh, casual. Protective. Possessive.

And okay, maybe a little smug.

Because I’ve already booked an appointment with my tattoo artist for later this week.

Left pec. Right above my heart.

That space has been empty forever.

Not anymore.

I told Phu this morning while he was brushing his teeth that whatever he wanted—name, flower, constellation, architectural sketch—whatever the fuck, I’m getting it inked there.

He choked on toothpaste and called me insane.

Which, fair.

But I’m his insane, so I don’t see the problem.

Now, I glance over at him again and catch the way he’s shifting in his seat like he’s wearing a neon sign that says I got wrecked this weekend.

He’s tugging on the sleeves of that stupid soft cardigan he loves, his bottom lip worrying between his teeth, face glowing pink like a damn cartoon strawberry.

I smirk.

“Baby,” I say, cocking my head. “The fuck you turning red for again?”

He glares at me—his version of glaring, which really just looks like an angry bunny. “P’Cir! Stop cussing so early in the morning!”

I grin wider, not remotely sorry.

He mumbles something under his breath, still fidgeting, and I lean closer. “What was that?”

He clears his throat and whispers, barely audible, “...Do I look like I lost my virginity this weekend?”

I blink.

Then bark out a laugh so loud it makes him cover his face with both hands.

God, this boy.

I lean over the console and nuzzle into his ear, biting back another laugh. “You look even more beautiful than usual, baby. But no, there’s no giant neon sign above your head.”

He peeks at me between his fingers.

“Not that I’d mind,” I add.

He groans and smacks my chest, face still ten shades of red.

You’re the worst.”

“And yet you still let me eat you out before sunrise.”

“P’CIR!”

“Hey, you’re the one who made that sound when I—”

He slaps his hand over my mouth before I can finish that sentence.

I lick his palm.

“OH MY GOD.”

He jerks his hand back and glares at me like he regrets everything that ever led him into my orbit.

Too late, baby.

I kiss his cheek.

“You’re cute when you’re scandalized.”

He turns to the window and mutters something like never trusting breakfast again.

But when I park and come around to grab his hand, he lets me.

And when people look, whisper, nudge each other—I don’t care.

Because I’ve got my boy beside me, warm fingers tucked into mine, that cardigan draped over his shoulders like armor.

He’s mine.

And today, everyone gets to see it.

Phu’s POV

It’s barely 8:45 a.m., and I already feel like the center of a very dramatic, very slow-motion movie.

P’Cir insists on walking me all the way to my class, like I’m a VIP or someone’s fragile great-grandmother. His hand is warm in mine, thumb rubbing little circles into the back of it, his bag slung over one shoulder like he has all the time in the world even though he’s definitely going to be late to his own class.

He kisses my temple right outside the door.

“Text me when you get in,” he murmurs.

“I’m literally inside already,” I whisper back, cheeks heating.

“I know,” he says, kissing my cheek now. “Still. I want to know the second you sit.”

I roll my eyes and mumble, “Okay, caveman,” but my voice is embarrassingly fond.

He finally—finally—lets me go, with a warning to text if I so much as feel tired, sneeze, or get side-eyed by anyone who looks “suspicious.”

Then he stalks off, looking over his shoulder like he’s worried I might collapse without him.

And the second he turns the corner—

“Okay. What did I just witness?” Tree’s voice.

I freeze.

Turn slowly.

My entire friend group is waiting for me just inside the lecture hall, arranged like a crime investigation team.

Tree has one eyebrow raised.

Nalin is biting her lip to keep from smiling.

Jin looks smug, like he’s been betting on this moment.

And Achi—

“Bro,” Achi says dramatically. “Tell me that man didn’t suck your soul out this weekend.”

“ACHI.”

“What! Look at you! You’re glowing like a freshly summoned spirit guide!”

“I hate all of you,” I mumble, hiding my face behind my folder.

They descend.

Immediately.

Tree loops her arm around mine. “You’re walking funny.”

“I AM NOT.”

“You kind of are,” Jin says, just to add fuel to the fire.

“Let me live!” I groan.

“You’re the one who came in here smelling like P’Cir’s hoodie and walking like your knees forgot how to function,” Achi grins. “You’re not exactly being subtle, baby Phu.”

Nalin finally giggles. “You look happy.”

I freeze.

The teasing fades.

And I realize—I do.

am.

Despite the chaos and the drama and the lingering soreness (that I will never admit out loud), I feel... warm. Full. Held.

Loved.

“I am,” I say quietly.

They all smile.

Even Tree, whose default expression is mild suspicion.

I make it to my seat without further public scandal. But I feel them all glancing at me. Watching.

And when I look down at my phone, there’s already a message from him.

P’Cir: You make it okay, baby?
P’Cir: I’m thinking of skipping my classes and just go for the tattoo right now. Thoughts?

I smile like an idiot.

God help me.

I’m doomed.

And I love it.

CIR’S POV

Now I’m walking to practice with my baby beside me, bundled up in his sweater, and a beanie that’s almost swallowing his head.

He’s doing better—so much better—thanks to yours truly riding rough-shod over his stubborn little ass for the past week.

Literally dragged him to the doctor, threatened to arrest his stuffed animals for obstruction when he resisted meds, and now look at him: flushed, healthy, caffeinated, and walking again like he owns both legs.

The late afternoon wind making Phu’s hair stick to the sides of his face under that ridiculous beanie he insists is fine.

It’s not.

It’s crooked.

It’s too high.

It’s exposing his ears.

In this wind?

Absolutely the hell not.

“I said fix your hat,” I mutter as we cross the main lot.

“My hat’s fine, P’Cir,” he says with a little huff, batting at my hand as I reach up to adjust it for the fourth time. “If I pull it down any farther I wouldn’t be able to see where I’m going.”

I reach over to tug it anyway, and he swats my hand. “Fine, Grandma. You’re such a mother hen.”

I stop walking.

He keeps going two steps before realizing I’ve frozen mid-stride.

He just called me grandma.

I scowl. “You kiss your boyfriend with that mouth?”

“Only when he’s being dramatic,” he quips, and turns around with that soft little guilty smile—and then the little shit gets up on his tiptoes and kisses me.

Oh. Cute.

Like that will fix it.

Except I don’t do quick.

I curl an arm around his waist and kiss him back properly—tongue sliding in deep, slow, and just a little filthy. My thigh between his legs.

My hand on his ass.

And my steadily growing problem very obviously grinding against his middle.

His soft whimper against my mouth just eggs me on.

By the time I break the kiss, he’s breathless.

I smirk.

His knees go a little wobbly. His fingers curl around the front of my jacket. His eyes are dazed.

Gotcha.

“I just don’t want you getting sick again, that’s all,” I murmur, low and close to his ear. “Now be a good boy and let me take care of you.”

He mutters something about me being too much, but his hand finds mine as we keep walking. I clutch it securely. Tight enough that he knows he’s safe. Mine. Tethered.

He looks like a grumpy marshmallow drinking hot chocolate from a flask covered in stickers.

He’s the cutest thing on campus.

And he’s mine.

My chest puffs with pride as we step onto the pavement near the sports lot. I tug him closer automatically as we cross toward the field.

I glance over the field as we approach, already scanning the stands on instinct.

No undesirables today. Good.

A few of the cheerleaders are lounging up there, idly chatting, watching the field. None of them are Lukprae. None of them are acting shady.

Still, my eyes scan every movement like I’m ready to body-check someone for blinking wrong.

One of them actually waves. He waves back shyly.

I glare.

She looks away.

Excellent.

“Relax,” Phu murmurs beside me, nudging me with his elbow. “You’re not on patrol.”

I glance down at him. “Yet.”

He sighs and sips his hot chocolate dramatically.

My boy is definitely getting mouthier. A little sassier.

More stubborn now that he’s met my parents and they basically worship him for tolerating me..

And now that we’ve had sex?

He’s downright fearless.

I’m not sure if I’m proud or panicking.

Both, probably.

And then I spot my boys—the gang—already by the benches. Jin’s tying his cleats. Wim’s laughing at something Rome said. Achi’s tossing a ball in the air and probably trying to hit a pigeon with it. Ozone’s eating something again.

“Looks like the circus has already started,” I mutter.

Phu snorts softly.

 

“Let’s go,” I say, tugging Phu along again with his little hand secure in mine.

He follows with only a slight grumble and a roll of his eyes.

I lean down, whispering just loud enough for only him to hear, “You kiss me like that again and call me grandma in the same breath, I’m gonna drag you into the locker room and make you forget your name.”

His ears turn red.

But he doesn’t let go of my hand.

“Hey,” I say, giving his hand a squeeze before we step onto the grass. “You gonna stay and watch?”

He nods, pulling his flask up for a sip. “Always.”

God. This boy.

If I wasn’t so stupid in love with him, I’d be embarrassed about how far gone I am.

But I am.

So I’m not.

And I wouldn’t change a damn thing.

***

“Rames, what the fuck is this—what’s he doing here?”

I turn slowly, already feeling my blood start to boil.

Coach.

Coach, who apparently woke up and chose violence. Who, despite knowing exactly how last week ended—with police statements, a hospital trip, and my entire family + legal team flying in—has decided to pull this shit today.

“What the fuck?” I echo, stepping toward him with a snarl in my voice.

He crosses his arms like he’s somebody.

“After all that trouble last week, the school approved new field rules. No distractions allowed. No visitors unless it’s game day. That means boyfriends, girlfriends, flings, I don’t give a shit—off the field and out of the stands.”

I narrow my eyes.

He turns his gaze on Phu.

My Phu.

Standing there on the edge of the field, bundled in his cardiagn, fingers still wrapped around his flask of hot chocolate. Small. Blinking. Embarrassed.

His blush rises fast. He shifts like he wants to disappear.

And that?

That’s when I see red.

I glance up.

The fucking cheerleaders are right there in the stands, sitting pretty, waving and doing absolutely nothing to get kicked off their perch.

So this isn’t about distractions.

This is about him.

I take a deep breath, chest tight.

Because if I knock this old bastard out, my baby is going to start thinking violence is my solution to everything. And then I’ll get another worried lecture with his big eyes and small hands pressing on my chest while he says things like “I just want you to stay safe, P’Cir.”

So I do the hardest thing I’ve done all week.

I unclench my fists.

And I walk away.

“Come on, baby. We’re outta here.”

Phu blinks at me. “Wha—P’Cir—”

“I said we’re out.” I loop an arm around his shoulders and turn him around, holding him close. I don’t care who’s watching. I don’t care about practice.

The rest of the team watches in stunned silence as I lead him off the field. Nobody dares say shit. Wim half rises like he’s going to say something, but Rome grabs his arm and shakes his head. Smart move.

“Rames, where the fuck are you going?” Coach barks behind me.

I don’t answer.

Because if I do, I’ll lose it.

And twice in two weeks would be hard to explain.

My parents would be back. P’Ren would probably have a lawyer on speed dial before I even made it to holding. And I know myself—if he so much as breathes wrong in my direction right now, I’m stomping a mud hole in his ass.

So I keep walking.

Phu’s hand tight in mine.

His body tucked close.

My pulse thundering in my ears.

We leave the field, my cleats dragging in the grass, my jaw clenched so tight it aches. I can feel Phu looking up at me, unsure, concerned, but not letting go.

Not saying anything yet.

He knows.

He knows what it took for me to walk away.

And I’ll take that silence over any lecture.

Because walking away didn’t feel like defeat.

It felt like protection.

And I’d do it again.

Every time.

For him.

“P’Cir… what are you doing?”
His voice is soft—so soft I barely catch it over the sound of my own pulse hammering in my ears.
“You have to go back. You can’t just leave the team…”

But I hear the hurt underneath it. That crack in his voice he’s trying so hard to hide.

I squeeze his hand tighter.

Reassuring. Grounding.

But my voice is far from calm.

“No,” I say, sharper than I meant it to be. “He doesn’t get to fucking talk to you like that. He’s out of his fucking mind.”

I keep walking.

One step. Another.

But we don’t make it far before I feel a hand grab my shoulder, pulling me back.

My entire body tenses.

Jin’s voice is the first I hear behind me, too calm for the tension in the air. “Coach—maybe don’t.”

The rest of the team is behind him, catching up fast. I’m aware of them only in the periphery. My focus is locked on the man behind me.

I turn, shielding Phu with my body like I’m bracing for gunfire.

And then I snap.

“Fuck off, Coach. Fuck off. And fuck you. Who the fuck are you talking to like that?”

My tone is calm.

My rage? Nuclear.

The second he looks past me—at Phu—I move instinctively, stepping into his line of sight, making sure there’s no way in hell this bastard can get to him again.

Because if he opens his mouth, if he says one more sideways thing to the boy trembling behind me…I will end this.

I feel Phu’s hand tremble harder in mine.

That does it.

If someone had ever talked to my mother like that, Dad would’ve turned them into a eunuch. I’m not that far from doing the same.

Coach looks stunned, like he can’t believe I’m standing up to him. Like he forgot I don’t need football. Forgot who I am. Forgot I’m not afraid of him.

And before I can take another breath, Jin steps in.

“That was out of line, Coach. Way wrong, man.”

More voices follow:

“Uncalled for.”

“Not cool, Coach.”

“Yeah, you don’t talk to people like that.”

The guys line up behind me—not just my boys, but the whole damn team.

Loyal.

And dangerously close to pissing him off enough to tank their scholarships.

I grind my teeth.

I want to tell them to walk away. I don’t want their futures messed up because of me. Because I’m already gone. I made that decision the second he looked at Phu like he didn’t belong.

Football? Just something I did because I loved it.

But this team? These guys?

For some of them, it’s everything.

Coach narrows his eyes. “All of you. Get on the fucking field. Now.”

No one moves.

And that silence says more than anything.

He barks again, louder. “I said now!”

Still nothing.

The team looks at me.

Waiting.

I say nothing.

Because nothing I say right now would come out right.

Because the truth is, I’m done.

He can apologize, grovel, promise the moon and stars—but it won’t mean shit.

He disrespected Phu.

And that? That’s irreversible.

I turn back toward my baby, whose eyes are wide and anxious and full of things he’s not saying.

I squeeze his hand one more time.

I grab Phu’s hand and keep walking.
Fast.
Purposeful.

The rest of them can figure it out—team, coach, whatever mess this is. I’m done playing nice.

Phu’s muttering the whole way back to the car. Arguing under his breath, like he doesn’t want me to hear, but definitely wants me to hear.

“You can’t just walk off like that, P’Cir.”

“This isn’t how you solve things.”

“You really want to throw away everything because of me?”

I stop listening after the third sentence.

Not because I don’t care.

But because he’s wrong.

Halfway home, he breaks.

We’re walking, hand in hand, the streets too quiet, the sky a little too grey, and then I hear it.

A tiny sniffle.

Then another.

I glance over— “Baby?” I whisper.

And just like that, he’s crying.

Fuck me.

No.

No, no, no.

Not this.

I turn instantly, pulling him into my chest, wrapping both arms around his tiny frame like I can hold all the pieces together if I just squeeze hard enough.

He buries his face in my jersey and sobs.

Full-body shakes.

Muffled cries.

His little fingers bunch up in the front of my shirt like he’s trying to crawl into me.

My throat closes. My stomach knots.

I scan the sidewalk around us—just in case someone dares come near. I’m at the end of my fucking rope. The next motherfucker who steps to us?

Not getting off as easy as Coach did.

“I got you,” I murmur, hugging him tighter. “Come on, baby, stop it now. He’s not worth your tears. Please, come on.”

He doesn’t stop.

His shoulders shake harder.

His little sniffles grow louder.

God.

He feels so slight in my arms. So soft. Too damn fragile for this world that keeps trying to bruise him. I cradle the back of his head and kiss his temple, over and over, trying to calm him down even as I’m unraveling inside.

“You know I can’t bear to see you cry, baby. You know that,” I whisper against his hair.

My gut hurts like hell.

My chest tightens.

What the fuck is this boy doing to me?

How does he make me feel like I’m made of fire one second and glass the next?

His tears are acid on my soul.

I’d rather get hit by a truck than see him like this again.

“Shh, baby. I got you. Always. Okay?”

He hiccups into my chest, nodding through the tears, and clutches my hoodie tighter.

I rock us gently where we’re standing on the edge of the sidewalk, the rest of the world blurring behind us. His breath is shaky, hot against my chest.

And all I can think is:

He doesn’t even know.

He doesn’t know the strange, terrifying hold he has on me.

Doesn’t know how fast I’d burn down this campus for him.

Doesn’t know how weak he makes me with just a single tear.

I hope he never figures it out.

Because if he does?

I’m done for.

Utterly.

Hopelessly.

Forever.

"But I’m m…mm…messing up your life," he chokes out. “First the fight… and now this. You should probably just… leave me.”

I freeze.

The words hit harder than any punch I’ve ever taken.

I grab his shoulders and push him gently back so I can see his face.

“Don’t ever fucking say that shit to me again.”

His breath hitches.

“Don’t you get it yet, baby? You’re mine. Mine to love. Mine to protect.”

I search his watery eyes, furious and aching all at once.

He doesn’t get to talk to you like that and then order me around on a football field like I’m some little bitch. I walked because I chose to walk. You’re not at fault. Not for this. Not for those idiots who showed up last week. Not for any of it.”

His bottom lip quivers.

I lean in closer, tone dropping to something darker, quieter.

“You want me to go pound that old fucker into the ground?” I murmur. “Then you keep crying.”

He lets out a watery laugh and tries to rub his face clean with his sleeve, sniffling through the tears. Then—without warning—he wipes his nose on my chest.

I blink down at him.

“Gross, baby.”

He looks up at me, wide-eyed, trying for innocent. “What? There wasn’t anything there. It just itched.”

He grins through his tears.

And damn, if that isn’t the best sight in the whole fucking world.

I pretend to scowl, holding back a laugh. “Uh huh. Whatever. This is now your jersey. You can turn it into sleepwear like you’ve done with the rest of my shit you stole.”

His mouth drops open. “What! You’re complaining because I wear your shirts and boxers?”

“Nope.” I kiss the top of his head. “That shit is hot.”

He leans into me, face tucked against my chest now. His breathing’s steadier. His hands aren’t shaking anymore.

Good.

I wrap an arm around his shoulders again and start walking us toward the condo.

He argues with me the whole way about the coach, about the team, about me being dramatic.

I let him.

I nod along.

But inside?

I’m still on fire.

He might be able to overlook other people’s bullshit.

But I’m not.

That coach? He’s dead to me.

And Phu?

He’ll never feel small like that again.

Not on my watch.

When we get to the condo, I unlock the door, walk him inside, and drop our bags. He’s still trailing behind me like a storm cloud.

He flops onto the couch and hugs a cushion to his chest like it’s some sort of emotional riot shield.

“Baby,” I say finally, dropping onto the couch beside him. “Seriously. Stop stressing this shit. I’m good.”

He doesn’t answer.

I reach over, take the cushion out of his arms, and pull him into my lap.

He goes easily. Always does.

His pout presses into my hoodie as I wrap my arms around his waist.

“You’re not acting like it’s fine.”

“Because it’s not worth my energy.”

He pulls back, frowning. “You love football.”

“I love you.”

He flinches. Like he didn’t expect me to say that so plainly.

“Coach basically asked me to choose between you and the game,” I continue. “So I chose.”

He swallows.

Still quiet.

I tuck a strand of hair behind his ear, leaning in close. “You know why I liked having you there? Watching me practice?”

He shrugs, still not meeting my eyes.

“Because it made me better. Calmer. I could focus. I knew where you were. I knew you were safe. You’d sit there reading or studying or watching me with that dumb little furrow between your eyebrows like you were really trying to understand what offside means—”

“I still don’t get it,” he mumbles.

“Exactly.” I grin. “And then after practice, we’d walk home. You’d ask me fifty-seven questions, and I’d answer every single one because your voice makes everything else shut up in my head. It was never just about you being there. It was about what that did for me.”

I feel him soften a little.

His fingers thread through mine.

“There are whispers around campus,” I say casually. “That I’m whipped.”

He stiffens.

“Let them whisper. Let them scream it from the rooftops if they want. I don’t care.”

I tilt his chin so he’ll look at me.

I did shit my way before you. I’m still doing shit my way now. The only difference is now, ‘my way’ includes you.”

He bites his lip.

Then climbs fully into my lap and hugs me tighter.

“Now you agree I should’ve knocked him out?” I ask.

“...Yes,” he mutters into my neck.

I laugh.

Good.

We’re back to normal.

My boy’s in my arms, we’re in our space, and the rest of the world can burn for all I care.

Phu’s POV

P’Cir disappears into the kitchen with a muttered, “I’m making something.”

He doesn’t ask if I want food.

He knows I haven’t eaten since lunch. He probably counted the bites.

I lie there with my cheek pressed to the cushion, half-listening to the clatter of pans and the hum of the kettle. My throat feels raw. My nose is still a little stuffy. My heart... aches.

Not just because of what Coach said. Or how P’Cir looked, like he was ready to destroy the earth and salt it afterward. But because I know he meant it when he said he didn’t need football.

He chose me.

And it hurts in the strangest way.

Being chosen like that.

Wanted like that.

Protected that fiercely.

It feels too big for me. Like I’m still figuring out how to hold it without fumbling.

“Hey.”

I blink.

Cir is standing in front of me with a bowl in one hand and a mug in the other.

“Soup,” he says simply, holding it out.

“And lemon tea.”

I sit up slowly, take the bowl from him, and murmur, “Thank you.”

He plops down beside me with a dramatic sigh like he just finished wrestling a bear instead of heating premade soup. I peek over the rim of the bowl at him.

He’s watching me.

Not the TV.

Not his phone.

Me.

Always me.

Like I’m a storm he’s trying to memorize.

Like I’m a home he’s scared to lose.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper suddenly.

His brow furrows. “Don’t you fucking start again.”

I shrink a little. “I just meant… for crying. For causing a scene. For making you walk away—”

“Phukan,” he says, voice low and firm.

I freeze.

“I walked away because I wanted to,” he says again. “Because nothing—nothing—comes before you.”

I nod.

But I’m not sure I believe it yet.

I’m trying.

He leans in, presses a kiss to my temple.

“Eat your soup, baby,” he murmurs against my skin. “And when you’re done, I’m gonna eat you so hard you’ll forget that old bastard ever existed.”

I blush hard. "You're really not gonna let this go are you, are you?"

"Not a chance," he smirks, already reaching for the blanket on the back of the couch. "You're lucky you're cute."

I settle back with the bowl in my hands.

Still aching.

Still unsure.

But warm.

Held.

And maybe that’s enough for tonight.

Cir’s POV

The guys have been trying to get me back on the team all week.

Jin. Rome. Even Coach who apparently grew half a brain after realizing he picked a fight with the wrong student athlete decided to call my dad. Bold move.

Dad’s response?

“It’s Cir’s decision.”

Exactly.

And it’s not happening.

I just wrapped up a quick catch-up with a few of my teammates outside the cafe near the condo. We’re standing around, shooting the shit, and I’m keeping the conversation light—trying to be civilized—when out of the corner of my eye, I catch something that makes my blood freeze.

Phu.

Rushing out of the condo in a hurry.

Hoodie too big , flushed cheeks.

What the fuck?

I excuse myself mid-sentence, breaking into a fast stride across the walkway. He doesn’t even notice me until I’m right in front of him.

He stumbles slightly, eyes going wide when he sees me.

“P’Cir?”

I frown.

Hard.

“Where the hell are you going?” I ask, catching his wrist gently. “You didn’t even text.”

He blinks up at me, breathless. “Tree’s sick,” he says, like it explains everything.

And for half a second, it might have.

Except—

My eyes narrow.

“Tree’s sick?”

He nods, concern written all over his soft little face.

“That’s weird,” I murmur, my jaw clenching. “Because Tree and Nalin just left the café I was coming from. They were laughing. Totally fine.”

Phu goes still.

Like a deer caught in headlights.

And my stomach twists.

I see the exact moment it hits him too.

That something’s not right.

“Baby,” I say softly, already pulling him closer, wrapping an arm around his shoulders like a shield. “Did she call you?”

He nods slowly, pulling out his phone.Text. Said it was urgent.”

I glance at the message over his shoulder.

It looks like Tree’s number.

But it’s not her tone. Not her style. And Tree would’ve FaceTimed him. Always does.

Fuck.

“Okay,” I say, scanning the street behind him, instincts on high alert. “We’re going back inside. Right now.”

“But—”

“No buts, Phu. You don’t run off like that. Not alone. Not anymore.”

I tug him gently toward the condo, my other hand already sliding into my pocket to call Ozone.

“Something’s off,” I mutter. “And we’re about to find out what.”

I get Phu inside and lock the door behind us like the world’s about to end.

Because maybe it fucking is.

“Go sit down, baby,” I tell him, voice calm in a way that should scare anyone who knows me. “Don’t do anything. Don’t open the door. Don’t answer any texts unless they’re from me, Ozone, Jin, Wim, or Tree.”

He opens his mouth to argue—of course he does—but I cut him off with a look.

That shuts him up fast.

He curls into the corner of the couch, hugging one of my old hoodies like it’s a life vest. Good. He should be safe here. I’ll make damn sure of it.

I walk into the kitchen, phone already in my hand.

First, I call Tree.

She picks up on the second ring. “Hey, what’s—”

“Did you text Phu saying you were sick?” I interrupt.

There’s a beat of silence.

“Uh, no? I just left the cafe. He okay?”

I glance at him. He’s watching me now. Eyes big. Anxious. Waiting.

“No,” I say tightly. “Someone pretended to be you. Said it was urgent. He ran out of the condo trying to get to you.”

Another pause.

Then Tree’s voice turns icy.

“Send me the number.”

“Already did.”

“I’m calling Nalin.”

“Good.”

I hang up and immediately open my encrypted app and call a number—the one Dad gave me when I turned sixteen and inherited the family’s ability to draw danger like fucking honey draws bees.

He picks up almost instantly. “Cir.”

“I need you to pull up every goddamn number that’s contacted Phu in the last week.”

“Already on it.”

“And I want two extra people watching the condo. One for the front. One for the garage. Full detail, full shift. Until I say otherwise.”

“Consider it done.”

I hang up before he can ask questions. There’s no time.

And then—because of course—my burner phone buzzes.

The one nobody touches but my contact.

The one tied to things I shouldn’t be near anymore.

I stare at it for a second before I answer.

Talk.”

“You said you wanted information,” the voice on the other end says, too casual for the chaos brewing in my gut. “Well, I got it. But it comes with a price.”

“Which is?”

“You get back in the ring. One more fight. Then you get everything.”

I glance at Phu on the couch.

Safe.

For now.

But maybe not for long.

“Fine,” I say. “Set it up.”

And I hang up.

Because whoever’s fucking with us clearly doesn’t know who I am.

But they’re about to learn.

The hard way.

***

I should leave.

should.

The information should’ve been enough. But instead, it sits in my chest like a rusted blade—useless and sharp all at once. The idea that someone is watching Phu... that someone has dared to thread danger around his soft, perfect edges…

It makes something ancient in me crack open.

I sit on the edge of the locker bench, hands still taped, shirt still off, sweat cooling fast on my skin.

“Storm,” the organizer grins again, towel slung over his shoulder. “You’re already here. One more? I’ll triple the pot.”

“You know I don’t fight for money.”

I know,” he says, eyeing me carefully. “You fight for clarity.”

Clarity.

Right.

What a fucking joke.

But the truth is—I can’t go home like this.

Not wired.

Not wild.

Not with bloodlust humming through my teeth and anxiety crawling under my skin.

I look at the board. They’re calling for a rematch.

I stand.

Just one more.

Then I’ll go home to my baby, my future, my heart.

I'll go home calm.

 

Phu’s POV

“Have you taken your meds for tonight?”

Tree’s voice crackles in my ear, equal parts sisterly concern and military interrogation.

I shift on the couch, Cir’s hoodie drowning me in soft cotton and his scent.

“Yeah,” I lie.

“Phu.”

“…Okay, I tried.”

Tree sighs. “You need to take better care of yourself. P’Cir’s not the only one with a heart in this relationship.”

I smile faintly. “I know.”

There’s a pause. Then: “Still not home?”

I glance at the door. “No. He said he was handling something, but he’d be back.”

Another pause.

Then my phone buzzes with a new message.

No text—just a video.

I almost don’t click it.

But curiosity gets the better of me.

The second it opens, my stomach drops.

It’s P’Cir.

In a ring.

Fighting.

The camera’s shaky, but the flashes of him are unmistakable. His long hair is loose. His body moving like fire—unforgiving and fluid. He’s not wearing a shirt. He’s wearing pain.

My fingers tremble as I click on the message details.

A location.

A fucking illegal fight club.

I forget to breathe.

“Tree,” I whisper. “He’s fighting.”

“What?”

“I just got sent a video. He’s… he’s in a ring. Somewhere underground.”

“You’re not joking?”

“I—no. There’s a location attached. I’m sending it to you.”

“I’m on my way. Do not go anywhere Phu”

Fifteen minutes later, we’re speeding through dark roads. I’m in the passenger seat, curled around my phone, heart hammering. Tree’s jaw is clenched, knuckles white on the steering wheel.

Neither of us says much.

Because there’s only one thing worse than knowing P’Cir is out there throwing punches—

And that’s knowing why.

Because he’s spiraling.

Because he didn’t talk to me.

Because maybe he thinks this is the only way to keep himself from exploding.

When we get there, the warehouse is alive with sound—metal doors creaking, bass vibrating through the floor, and the roar of voices echoing inside.

Tree doesn’t park. She just pulls over, and we’re out the doors before the engine even dies.

I push through the crowd like I’m sleepwalking.

And then—I see him.

In the center of a ring.

Moving like he’s dancing with rage.

His body is lightning. Every strike is clean. Every dodge is poetry soaked in violence. The other guy looks like he’s hanging on by a thread.

But Cir?

He’s calm.

Too calm.

Like he’s somewhere else entirely.

My throat closes.

Because this version of him?

It’s not the boy who kisses my forehead.

It’s not the one who brings me bubble tea and watches me sleep.

It’s the storm.

And I don’t know if he even sees me right now.

Cir’s POV

The second my opponent hits the mat, it’s over.

The crowd explodes.

But I barely hear them.

I stand in the center of the ring, chest heaving, blood rushing in my ears, heart pounding like a war drum. My knuckles sting. My shoulder’s a little tight. There’s a faint bruise blooming near my ribs.

But I won.

I won clean.

No split lip. No black eye.

No evidence for Phu to find.

Except the fire still crawling under my skin.

I grab a towel someone tosses me and wipe the sweat from my face, still trying to find some kind of calm, some kind of grounding…

And then I see it.

Or rather—him.

A flash of pale cheeks and wide, trembling eyes.

My baby.

Frozen in the crowd, standing between Tree and the wall of bodies, looking like someone just punched him in the chest.

He’s wearing my hoodie. My hoodie. The sleeves too long. His bag clutched to his chest. His whole body coiled like he’s ready to either scream or run.

And just like that, every high in my bloodstream vanishes.

The crowd doesn’t exist anymore.

The lights don’t matter.

The blood. The sweat. The adrenaline.

None of it matters.

Because Phu is here.

And I’ve never wanted the ground to open up and swallow me more than I do right now.

I duck under the ropes, ignoring the organizers, the cheers, the slaps on the back.

I push through the wall of people and make a straight line toward him.

His eyes are locked on me.

I stop when I reach him.

He doesn’t speak.

Doesn’t blink.

Doesn’t move.

“Phu…” I say, voice rough.

Still nothing.

Tree backs up half a step, giving us space, her face unreadable.

I lower myself to his level. Hands out.

“Baby,” I say softer. “I didn’t mean for you to see this.”

“Too late,” he says, his voice just a breath.

Notes:

🤭

Chapter 13

Summary:

“I’m not breaking up with you,” he says finally, soft and unsure. “But... maybe we should take a break?  Have a time-out? This past couple of months has been a lot and maybe we just need space to breathe a little.”

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

I didn’t know.

I swear to God, I didn’t know.

P’Cir… fights?

Like this?

Underground. In a fucking ring. With blood on his knuckles and a look in his eyes I’ve never seen before—not even when he’s furious. Not when he’s protective. Not even when he’s lost control.

This?

This is something else.

Something sharp and cold and terrifying.

And still somehow… him.

He drags me out of the warehouse into the dark, chilly night.

I tilt my head back to look up at him, my breath shaky.

“Is this… something you do a lot?” I ask, voice barely audible.

He doesn’t answer right away.

And then, “Not since I met you.”

Something in my chest breaks a little.

“But you used to,” I whisper.

He nods once.

CIR’S POV

He swallows. His eyes are glassy but dry. “Why?”

Three letters.

One question.

But fuck does it land heavy.

I inhale slowly, dragging a shaky hand down my face. I don’t know how to explain this—how to explain the part of me that only feels in control when I’m a second away from losing it.

“I used to come here when I didn’t know what to do with myself,” I say quietly. “When I was angry. When I felt like I’d explode if I didn’t hit something.”

Phu just stares.

“I haven’t been back since I met you,” I add, voice softer now. “You… centered me. You made it stop.”

His lip trembles.

I reach out, slow and careful, and gently brush a curl off his forehead.

“But tonight,” I admit, “I needed information. I needed to know who the fuck is playing games with your safety. And then… once I was here, I couldn’t stop. I needed to burn the rest of it out.”

“By fighting.”

“By fighting,” I echo.

There’s a long pause between us, heavy and fragile.

“You looked like someone else in that ring,” he whispers.

I close my eyes.

Yeah.

I was someone else.

But when I open them again, it’s only him.

Always him.

“I’m still me,” I say, voice wrecked. “Even when I’m that version. I never wanted to show you that side, baby. I didn’t want you to see me like this.”

“But it’s you,” he says, so soft it shatters me. “Isn’t it?”

I nod once.

He doesn’t run.

He doesn’t pull back.

Instead, his small hand reaches out and rests on my chest, right over my heart.

And fuck, I swear I almost fall apart.

“You’re not scared of me?” I murmur.

“I’m scared for you,” he whispers.

PHU’S POV

I don’t know what I’m feeling.

I should be scared. Maybe.

Or angry. Disappointed. Something.

But I’m not.

I’m just…Blank.

Empty in a way that doesn’t make sense.

And honestly? This is on brand for P’Cir.

Should I be surprised?

No.

Am I?

Maybe a little.

Not because he fought.

But because he didn’t tell me.

Because I had to see it. Like that. With strangers shouting his name and blood on his mouth like it was just another Saturday night.

His arms are around me now. Tight. Like if he lets go, I’ll disappear.

He pulls back just enough to look down at me. His eyes are wild—still frayed at the edges from the fight. His voice is quieter now, hoarse.

“How did you find me?”

I stare at him.

That’s what he’s asking me?

“That’s not the point,” I murmur, taking a step back.

His hold stiffens.

I force myself to meet his eyes.

“P’Cir… I need space.”

It’s not dramatic.

Not loud.

Just honest.

“I’m going to stay with Tree tonight.”

His body locks.

Like I hit him.

Hard.

“What?” he breathes, like the word doesn’t compute.

“I just—” My voice shakes. “I just need some time to think. You dropped something big on me tonight and I—I need to breathe without all of this around me.”

He takes a step forward, and I take a step back.

Wrong move.

His entire expression shifts—something panicked flickering beneath the surface, twisted with something darker.

“No,” he says, voice suddenly sharp. “No, you don’t need space. You’re just overwhelmed. You can be overwhelmed here, with me.”

“P’Cir—”

“You said you’re not scared of me.”

“I’m not!”

“Then why are you leaving?”

“I’m not leaving,” I insist. “Just a night. Just to… reset.”

“No.”

I flinch.

He notices.

And it breaks something in his face.

“Baby, please don’t do this,” he says quickly, like the world’s tilting under his feet. “Don’t walk out. Don’t say you need space. I’m fine with anything else, but not that. Not space. I don’t do space.”

“I need it,” I whisper.

“I can’t. You don’t get it.” His fists clench at his sides. “When I can’t see you, I can’t breathe. I start spinning and—”

“P’Cir—”

“I’ll lose it,” he says, raw and fast. “I’m barely holding it together already and if you go to Tree’s I’ll lose my mind, I swear—”

“P’Cir,” I say louder. “Please.”

He goes silent.

Chest heaving.

Jaw tight.

I don’t know what to say to make it better.

Because I need to think.

But I don’t want to hurt him.

But staying right now—after that—would feel like pretending I’m okay when I’m not.

And I don’t want to pretend with him.

Not ever.

I step away from him and  whisper, “Just one night.”

CIR’S POV

I barely register the slam of the door behind Phu before the world collapses in on me.

My chest burns. My head spins. Every frantic heartbeat screams that I don’t deserve his space—but I can’t stop him from wanting it.

Tree’s voice cuts through the haze. “Hey—hey, P’Cir—”

She steps forward, hands out. “You’re going to choke on your own panic if you don’t calm down.”

I whip around on her, more startled by my own fury than anything else. “Back off, Tree. I said no space! I said Phu stays—”

Her eyes flash. “He needs to think!”

Think? About what? How much he hates me now?” I bark. “How I break everything I touch?”

Tree winces, but she plants her feet. “No. About how much he loves you—enough to need a moment alone to sort it out.”

“Bullshit,” I spit. “If he loved me, he’d never walk away.”

She takes a slow breath, straightening every hair on her head. “You don’t get to punish him for his feelings, Cir. You wanted him in your life. You can’t just demand he never needs a second to breathe.”

My chest tightens. Every part of me wants to argue. To scream that he can’t walk away, that he’s my world.

But Tree’s right.

And that’s what makes my anger twist into something hollow and aching.

I stagger back, eyes on the floor. “I… I can’t lose him.”

She softens, reaches out, and catches me under the arms. “You won’t. But you have to let him breathe. Or you will lose him.”

My vision blurs with tears I won’t let fall.

My chest aches with the weight of being both his protector and his prison.

I let go—almost violently—and step back, chest heaving.

“Fine,” I spit out, voice breaking. “Have your space Phukan.”

And I turn around and head back into the warehouse. Some fucker’s going to get it from tonight.

Phu’s POV

Tree’s pakm is steady around mine as we drive away from the warehouse, but inside, I’m anything but steady.

I didn’t want to leave him—not really. Not like this.

But when P’Cir grabbed my wrist and held me back, and then let me go without a fight, something inside me twisted.

He didn’t force me to stay.

He just let me walk.

And now I’m overwhelmed, trying to sort through the mess of my own feelings.

I want to be with him.

More than anything.

But I need space.

I don’t even fully understand it myself.

Why does needing space feel like a betrayal?

Why does walking away make my chest ache so badly?

As we drive away, I glance back toward the warehouse, wishing I could see him one last time.

I want to believe this isn’t the beginning of something breaking between us.

I want to believe that this space will help me find the words, the courage, to stay—and to love him properly.

But right now, I’m just lost in the quiet sadness of wanting to stay and needing to go.

And that’s a feeling I’m still learning how to hold.

 

 

 

CIR’S POV

Later that night, I find myself standing outside Tree’s dorm, the cool air biting through my jacket, but I barely feel it. My mind is a storm — spinning with worry, regret, and that ache that won’t quit.

I knock on the door, firm but not harsh. When Tree answers, her face is a mix of concern and tiredness.

“P’Cir, what are you doing here?” she asks, voice low, wary.

“I need to see him,” I say simply.

Tree sighs, the tension is thick between us. “He’s not ready.”

“I don’t care,” I say, stepping forward. “Phu can’t sleep anywhere else but with me.”

Tree’s eyes narrow, frustration flashing like lightning. “He asked for space, Cir. You pushing won’t help. You’re suffocating him.”

I shake my head, trying to keep my voice calm, but the desperation slips in anyway. “He’s scared, I get that. But he’s my baby. I’m not letting him fall apart alone. Not now.”

She lets out a long sigh. “You need to give him room.”

“No,” I say firmly. “I’m crashing here. Until he lets me back in.”

Tree stares at me, something unreadable in her gaze. Then, without another word, she slams the door in my face.

The heavy thud of the door closing rings loud in the quiet hallway, almost like a final punctuation mark to everything I’m feeling.

I stand frozen for a moment, the cold settling over me again. Then I slide down the door, back against the wall, knees drawn up to my chest.

The floor is hard and unforgiving, but I don’t care.

I close my eyes and breathe deep, counting the slow steady beats of my heart.

I’m still here.

I’m not going anywhere.

And no matter how many doors slam in my face, I’ll keep knocking.

Because Phu is my heart.

And I’m not giving him up—not now, not ever.

Phu’s POV

The room is dark except for the glow of Tree’s night lamp, soft and warm on the ceiling. She offered to let me take the bed, curling up in a beanbag with a book and headphones, giving me space without asking too many questions.

I’ve been staring at the ceiling for... I don’t even know how long. It’s quiet, but it’s not peaceful. My chest is tight. My thoughts won’t settle. I feel raw and restless, like I’ve left something unfinished—something important.

I turn onto my side and face the door.

He’s still out there.

I don’t need to look. I know he’s still there. Sitting on that cold hallway floor like a stubborn, unhinged guardian demon, refusing to leave because I said I needed space. Not to punish me. Not to guilt me. Just to be near.

And suddenly, the thought of him sleeping out there, alone, aching and angry and hurting with no one to help—because of me—makes something twist painfully in my stomach.

I sit up.

“Tree?”

She doesn’t look up, but she pulls out one earbud. “Yeah?”

“I… I’m just going to the door.”

She glances at me over the rim of her book, eyes soft. “Take your time.”

I pad over to the door in my socks, heart pounding like I’m about to jump off a cliff. I rest my hand on the knob, hesitate, then slowly twist it open.

He’s there.

Just like I knew he’d be.

Sitting with his back against the wall, legs stretched out, arms folded. Head down. He looks like he’s drifted off—or like he’s somewhere far inside his own head.

“P’Cir,” I whisper.

His eyes snap open, unfocused for a second before they lock onto me like a lifeline.

“Phu.”

He scrambles to his feet too fast, wincing as his knuckles bump the wall behind him. He looks exhausted. Disheveled. A bruise darkens one side of his cheekbone, and his hands…

I reach forward before I can stop myself. “Come in,” I say softly. “Let me... Let me see that.”

He blinks at me. Like he’s not sure he heard right.

“Now,” I add, tugging him gently inside before Tree can say a word. She watches from her corner, expression unreadable, but she doesn’t stop me.

I guide Cir over to the bed and make him sit. He’s silent. Still studying me like I might vanish.

“Show me your hand.”

He lifts it, slowly. The wraps are loose, sloppy. I frown and grab the little first aid pouch Tree keeps on her shelf.

Cir watches every move I make, quiet, eyes full of something I don’t know how to name.

“You didn’t clean it properly,” I mutter, dabbing gently around the bruised knuckles. “It’s going to swell.”

“I didn’t have you there,” he murmurs.

I pause, heart skipping.

He leans forward a little, voice low. “I didn’t expect you to come to the fight. I never wanted you to see that side of me.”

I don’t answer. Not yet. I don’t know what to say.

“I only went back because I needed information about that asshole,” he continues. “But once I got there... I don’t know. I lost it. It used to help. Before you.”

My hands go still over his.

He looks at me like I’m some kind of lifeline. Like my silence might kill him.

“I’m not mad,” I say quietly. “I’m just… overwhelmed.”

His shoulders drop like he’s been holding his breath for hours.

I finish wrapping the new bandage, smoothing the edges carefully.

“You always take care of me,” I say. “Let me take care of you sometimes too.”

His lips twitch. “You do, baby. All the time. Just by looking at me.”

I roll my eyes. “That’s cheesy.”

He leans in and brushes his nose against mine, like he’s scared a real kiss might scare me away.

“You asked for space,” he whispers. “You still want it?”

He hesitates. I feel it in the way his fingers tighten just a little, then go still.

“I’m not breaking up with you,” he says finally, soft and unsure. “But... maybe we should take a break?  Have a time-out? This past couple of months has been a lot and maybe we just need space to breathe a little.”

My heart drops.

Just like that.

One sentence.

Like he’s pulling a pin from a grenade and handing it to me with those shy eyes and a trembling voice.

A break?

A fucking break?

What the hell is a break even supposed to mean when I’ve already stitched him into my goddamn DNA?

I feel it all in a rush—hurt, panic, fear, fury—flashing through me so fast it’s a miracle I don’t black out. I blink at him, my chest tight and my head buzzing. He’s still looking at me, trying to soften the blow like he didn’t just carve out my insides with those words.

Then something snaps.

In my brain.

In my heart.

In my very soul, maybe.

Without thinking, I grab him by the waist and lift him.

P’Cir—!” he squeaks, squirming as I throw him over my shoulder like a misbehaving plushie.

“Oh, hell no,” I grit, grabbing his phone and gripping him tighter as I turn for the door. “You think just because I let you walk away once—once—you can start saying shit like that now?”

He kicks a little, slapping my back. “Put me down!”

“Nope,” I bark, already halfway down the hallway. “We’re going home, baby.”

Tree’s door flies open behind us, and she calls out in confusion, “P’Cir, what the—”

“Don’t worry,” I call back without looking, “he’s fine. He’s just saying insane things like ‘taking a break’ and I’m fixing it.”

Phu lets out a muffled wail. “This is kidnapping!”

“Call it what you want,” I mutter, striding down the stairs. “You’re mine. And if we’re taking any breaks, it’s going to be from logic and reason, because clearly you are out of your fucking mind.”

“I’m serious, P’Cir!”

“So am I,” I growl, hand splayed protectively over his back. “I let you go once. That’s all you get. You belong with me, and we’re going home. Where I can fuck the sense back into you.”

He groans into his hands.

PHU’S POV

I can’t believe this is happening.

Like… genuinely, what the hell.

One second, I’m trying to have a calm, mature, emotionally responsible conversation. The next, I’m upside down, slung over my boyfriend’s shoulder like a misbehaving toddler being removed from a family barbecue.

“P’Cir!” I yell again, thumping his back with my fists. “This is not normal people behavior!”

“You’re right,” he grumbles. “Normal people lose the love of their life by being soft. I’m not making that mistake.”

Oh my god.

I go limp with a groan, covering my face with both hands.

I hear the dorm security guard say something, probably “Good evening,” like this is the most casual shit in the world. I don’t even look up to check.

The cold air hits me as we step outside, and Cir hitches me higher like I weigh nothing. My cardigan has ridden halfway up my back. My dignity is in shambles. My pride is in tatters. And yet,

My heart won’t stop beating like it’s trying to punch through my chest.

Because I know what this is.

P’Cir isn't carrying me because he thinks I’m being cute.

He’s carrying me because I scared him. Because he thinks a "break" means I’m walking out. That I might slip through his fingers if he lets me go too long. And part of me—God help me—part of me likes that I matter to him that much.

That I make him this insane.

That he’d rather carry me like a duffel bag than risk letting me spiral out of reach.

It should be terrifying. It is kind of terrifying. But it’s also warm, and dizzying, and entirely him.

We reach his car and he finally sets me down, gently, like I’m made of glass.

I smooth down my rumpled clothes and glare at him.

“I said I needed time to think.”

“And I said we could think at home.”

“P’Cir.”

He leans forward, dark eyes soft but unyielding.

“No breaks,” he says firmly. “Not now. Not ever. We don’t pause this. We work through it. Together.”

I open my mouth, ready to argue again.

But the words don’t come.

Because he’s right.

We’re messy. We’re chaotic. He’s an emotional disaster with fists and I’m a nervous wreck in sweaters.

But he’s also the only place I’ve ever felt completely, irrevocably safe.

“…Fine,” I grumble, climbing into the passenger seat.

He smiles as he shuts the door.

And when he slides into the driver’s seat and reaches over to hold my hand, I don’t pull away.

I squeeze back.

Because home isn’t where we live.

It’s him.

By the time we get back to the condo, I’m calmer. Not calm, per se — because I’m still internally screaming over the fact that my very serious, very vulnerable “maybe we need a break” moment ended with me being man-handled like a sack of potatoes — but I’m not as flustered.

Until we step inside.

P’Cir opens the door like he owns the damn building  and before I can even take one step over the threshold, he turns around and lifts me again.

“P’Cir! What are you doing now—?!”

“Carrying my boyfriend over the threshold,” he says, smug. “In case you get any more bright ideas about moving out.”

I let out an exaggerated groan, but my hands still grab onto his shoulders like they have a mind of their own. He kicks the door shut behind us, strides inside, and…

Beep. Beep. Beep.

I blink. “Wait. Did you just—did you just change the passcode?”

He  puts me down on the couch and grins like he just won the lottery. “Yep.”

“You changed the passcode to your own condo? Why?”

“To our condo,” he corrects, tossing his jacket aside and pulling his shirt over his head like it’s a normal Tuesday. “And because I’m not taking chances.”

I blink again.

“You think I’m going to escape through the door like a trapped pet?”

“I think,” he says as he strides into the kitchen to grab water, “you’re clever, and dramatic, and soft when you think no one’s looking, and that if I give you too much space right now you’ll convince yourself you’re a burden and run.”

He reappears with two glasses of water. I take mine automatically, mouth slightly open.

“I also think,” he adds, plopping beside me and nudging my thigh with his knee, “you don’t actually want a break. I think you’re tired, and overwhelmed, and scared of how hard you’ve fallen for me.”

I sputter. “P’Cir—!”

“And,” he adds with a smirk, leaning in close, “I think I’m right.”

I should slap him.

I should yell.

I should tell him he has no right to be this cocky and correct in the same breath.

Instead, I take a sip of my water, trying not to choke on it.

He presses a kiss to my temple. “So yeah. New passcode. You’re not escaping, baby.”

I narrow my eyes at him.

“What is it?”

“What?”

“The passcode.”

His smirk deepens.

“That will defeat the whole purpose of changing it baby.”

God.

I curl up tighter on the couch, hiding my face in my hands.

Because I want to be mad.

really do.

But instead all I can feel is warm.

Safe.

Stupidly, maddeningly, overwhelmingly loved.

Cir’s POV

He’s curled up on the couch beside me now, wrapped in one of my oversized hoodies, sipping water like he didn’t just give me a heart attack a few hours ago. I watch him — all quiet eyes and sleepy pout  and I wonder if he knows what he did to me tonight.

The way I nearly lost my shit when I turned around in that ring and saw him standing there.

The way everything inside me shut down and restarted , not from the fight, not from the blood, but from him.

He shouldn’t have been there. He wasn’t supposed to know. And yet he did.

Which means someone told him.

I lean forward, resting my elbows on my knees, and keep my voice soft. Controlled. Not too pushy — he’s already had enough drama for three months.

“Baby.”

“Hm?” He peeks up at me, those big eyes blinking slowly.

Now or never.

I keep my gaze steady on his face. “How did you find me this night?”

His fingers tighten slightly around the cup.

There’s a pause. Barely two seconds, but I feel it stretch between us like a wire.

“I thought you were done asking questions,” he says quietly.

“Phu.”

I say his name the way only I can. The way that makes him look at me. Like he knows I’ll always be ten steps ahead, even when I’m asking gently.

He finally sighs and sets the glass down, tucking his legs underneath him.

“I got a message.”

My jaw tightens. “From who?”

He shrugs, but it’s not casual. It’s tense. Like he doesn’t want to give it away, even if he knows it matters.

“I didn’t recognize the number. It was a video. Of you. Fighting. And a location pin.”

My stomach turns cold.

That wasn’t random.

“And you just… followed it?”

He nods. “Tree drove me. I didn’t know what it meant, or if it was even real, but I—” He breaks off and then looks up at me, raw and honest. “I panicked. I had to know.”

I exhale hard, dragging a hand through my hair.

So someone wanted him there. Wanted him to see me like that. The timing, the precision — it wasn’t an accident. Someone’s playing a longer game than I thought.

And now I’m furious all over again.

Not because he came. But because someone used him to get to me.

I force myself to stay calm, reaching out to brush my fingers along his knee.

“You should’ve told me right away, baby.”

“I didn’t know how,” he whispers. “I wasn’t sure it even meant anything. But… you’re scaring me, P’Cir.”

I blink. “Why?”

Because you’re calm,” he says. “And you’re never calm when you’re mad.”

I smile faintly. He’s right.

Because this kind of anger? The quiet kind? That’s the kind I don’t let go of. The kind that simmers until I’m ready to act. The kind I bury deep, until I know exactly what to do with it.

I lean in and kiss his forehead gently.

“I’m not mad at you, baby.”

“Then who are you mad at?”

I smile again, slow and dangerous.

“Whoever thought they could use you against me.”

Because now I know they’re watching.

And they just made the worst mistake of their life.

He starts to speak — something small, probably trying to ease the tension — but I cut him off, my voice sharp but even.

“Earlier today, someone tried to get you out of the apartment.”

He freezes.

I watch the realization click behind his eyes.

“They used Tree as bait, Phu,” I continue, voice low and stern. “Faked a message, used her name, tried to lure you out — and they almost succeeded. You don’t think that’s connected to the fight footage? You don’t think it’s a little too neat, a little too perfectly timed?”

His lips part, but I don’t let him speak yet.

“No,” I say. “That shit won’t fly anymore.”

I lean in, caging him gently with my hands braced on either side of the couch.

“I have no more secrets from you, baby. This is the one and done. From now on, you don’t trust anything or anybody unless it’s coming from me. Understand?”

He nods, eyes wide, throat working as he swallows hard.

“Somebody is playing games. And they’re playing dirty. So until I find out who it is and make sure they never breathe near you again—” I pause, jaw tense, “—you’re on lockdown.”

His mouth opens. “P’Cir…”

“You’re going nowhere without me,” I say, and I mean every word. “You have class? I’ll walk you there. You finish class? We’re coming home together. You want to go somewhere with the guys? Fine, but I’m there. I don’t care if it’s a study session or bubble tea, I’m there.”

His eyes are shining now ,  not out of fear, but something else. Something raw and emotional and too complicated to name.

“I no longer have football practice,” I add, softer now but no less serious. “I cleared my schedule. That means your schedule is my schedule. I don’t care if people call me insane or obsessed or controlling. I’m not risking it.”

His lips tremble. “P’Cir…”

I brush his cheek with the backs of my fingers.

“If you thought I was suffocating before…” I lean down, close enough that our foreheads nearly touch, “you better get ready.”

“Why?”

“Because now,” I whisper, “my air is the one you breathe.”

 

Phu’s POV

I don’t think I’ve ever seen him like this.

Not even during the warehouse fight. Not during the football field mess. Not when he went feral over flowers and a stupid phone call.

This is different.

This is calm.

And that’s what makes it terrifying.

He’s crouched in front of me now, his hands braced on either side of the couch like a cage — except I’m not trying to escape. I’m just… staring at him, heart thudding, breath caught in my throat.

He lays it all out. No hesitation. No gentleness. Just truth.

And it lands in my chest like a weight.

“From now on, you don’t trust anything or anybody unless it’s coming from me.”

I want to argue. Say he’s overreacting. Say it’s just been a string of weird coincidences. But I can’t. Because deep down, I know he’s right. Something is wrong. And for once, I’m scared in a way that has nothing to do with him.

He keeps talking. His voice is low, intense, threaded with a protectiveness that feels like a physical thing wrapping around me.

“You’re going nowhere without me.”

Nowhere.

He means it. He’s not flustered, he’s not emotional — he’s decided. Like this is already law and the world just has to catch up.

I pull back from his chest, not all the way—just enough to see his face. His arms stay around me like he’s afraid I’ll disappear if he lets go, and honestly… I don’t know what I’d do if he did.

But that doesn’t mean I’m letting this slide.

I take a shaky breath, trying to calm the wild rhythm of my heart. “P’Cir… I can’t let some stranger dictate or scare my life.”

His jaw clenches. I know he’s about to argue, but I talk over him.

“No, listen. I’m scared. Yes. But I’m not going to let whoever is behind this turn me into someone I’m not. I’m not going to let them make me feel like I’m constantly looking over my shoulder or need permission to go outside.”

His gaze is sharp, but quiet. Listening. Like he knows this isn’t just me lashing out — it’s something I need to say.

I take a breath, then let the next part tumble out.

“And… aren’t we going to talk about what I saw tonight?” I ask, my voice barely above a whisper now. “What you were doing?”

He doesn’t respond. Doesn’t blink. Just watches me with that unreadable expression he sometimes wears when he’s trying to decide how much of himself to show me.

So I push, gently.

Why didn’t you tell me you fight in an illegal fight club, P’Cir?”

The words feel weird in my mouth. Dramatic. Like something out of a movie. But they’re real. Too real. I saw it with my own eyes — him in that ring, shirtless and feral, fists flying and blood splattering.

And God help me, I didn’t look away.

“I don’t understand,” I admit softly. “Why? Why do you do it?”

He still doesn’t speak. Just watches me with that same storm behind his eyes.

I lower mine.

“Do you like it?” I ask, even softer now. “Does it make you feel something I don’t?”

And there it is — the fear I’ve been holding back since the warehouse. Not of him, not really. But of not knowing him. Of realizing there’s this whole part of his world that I haven’t been allowed into.

And suddenly I’m scared all over again… not of what he does, but of what else he might be hiding.

He reaches out then, one hand gently cupping my jaw, his thumb brushing along my cheek.

“I just want the truth,” I say, trying to keep my voice steady. “I’m already here. I’m already yours. You don’t have to keep secrets from me.”

I don't mean for the words to come out like that.

So small.

So fragile.

But once they’re out, there’s no taking them back.

“Is it something you need, P’Cir?” I whisper, my throat tightening. “What if… I’m not enough?”

There. It’s done.

The fear that’s been coiled in the pit of my stomach since I saw him in that ring, since I saw that look in his eyes—the one that wasn’t the Cirrus who kisses my nose and makes my soup and acts like the world ends when I sneeze. The one that looked dangerous. Addicted.

Addicted to violence.

Addicted to something I can’t give him.

Maybe I’m soft. Maybe I’m small. Maybe I don’t understand what it’s like to carry that kind of storm inside your chest.

But I love him.

And right now I’m terrified that love won’t be enough.

His eyes flash. Not angry. Just… wrecked.

And then he’s grabbing my hands, holding them between his, grounding me with the heat of his palms and the force of his gaze.

“Don’t you ever say that again.”

His voice is low, rough, almost trembling.

“You’re everything I need, Phu. You’re more than enough. You’re all of it.”

He shifts closer until our foreheads touch, his voice dropping even more.

“I haven’t gone back there since the day I met you. You get that? The ring, the fights… that was before you. That was when I didn’t have anything to lose.”

I don’t breathe.

“I didn’t tell you,” he admits, “because I didn’t want you to look at me like I was broken. Because when I’m with you… I feel clean. Like I’m more than what I’ve done.”

My hands curl in his shirt.

“And yeah… sometimes I still feel like I need it. The burn. The outlet. But then I come home and you’re there. In my bed. In my hoodie. Making fun of me. Feeding me shit you know I don’t like—”

“You liked the mushroom soup.”

“Don’t ruin the moment,” he mutters, and I almost laugh through the lump in my throat.

He pulls back just enough to look at me. Really look.

“I don’t need the fights anymore,” he says. “I need you. If you think for one second that you're not enough for me—baby, you're the only thing keeping me from burning the whole world down.”

Cir’s POV

When we’re close like this, it’s hard to ignore how small he is compared to me.

I can feel every shallow breath he takes pressed against my chest, his whole body curling into mine like we’re two puzzle pieces made to fit together. He’s all soft skin and gentle warmth, fragile in a way that makes my chest ache. Not because he’s weak—no, never that—but because he’s good. Sweet. Trusting in a world that doesn’t deserve him.

And that just makes me want to burn the world down to keep it away from him.

He thinks he’s a big boy, always trying to convince me he can handle things. That he’s not a child, not someone I need to fuss over, not someone I need to protect. And sure, maybe to the world he isn’t.

But to me?

He’s my baby.

Whether he likes it or not.

My hand strokes slowly down his back, grounding him, grounding me. I can feel the tension bleeding out of his body inch by inch.

“You calm now, baby?” I murmur into his hair. “Because I can do this all night.”

He exhales a deep, slow breath and rests his head more fully on my chest. “P’Cir… you make me crazy.”

I smirk. “Nah, baby.. I think you were a little touched before I came along. I just didn’t realize it. It was those eyes of yours—you zapped me with one look and then the Rueng curse kicked in. My ass was toast.”

He snorts, trying to hide the smile I know is creeping up on his lips. “But what if you were wrong? What if you misunderstood something?”

“Yeah, sure,” I say, deadpan. “I misunderstood my dick and my heart moving in tandem.”

He swats at my chest, muffling a laugh. “Your dick always reacts to a pretty face.”

I tilt his chin up, just enough so he’s forced to look at me. So he sees the truth written all over my face.

That might’ve been true,” I admit, “but it never did shit for my heart.”

My thumb brushes the corner of his mouth.

“Now you own both.”

His breath catches, and I feel his body melt fully into mine—no hesitation, no resistance, just trust.

Just us.

And for the first time all day, the storm in my head starts to quiet.

Phu’s POV

He’s warm beneath me.

Big, solid, steady — like if I held on tight enough, nothing in the world could touch me.

And yet… he’s the one carrying all of it.

P’Cir might be insane , completely unhinged sometimes but he takes on so much for me. He shields me from things before I even know I need protecting. He’s always five steps ahead, wrapping the world in barbed wire just so I can stay soft.

And I want to do the same for him.

need to.

So I take a breath. It gets caught in my throat, but I force it out anyway.

“P’Cir…”

His eyes flick to mine instantly. Attentive. Always listening.

I swallow. “Whenever you feel the need to… um…”

God, why am I so bad at this?

I try again. Softer. More certain.

“When you need to work out your demons,” I say, voice quiet but clear. “When it gets too heavy or loud… when you need an outlet…”

I look down, cheeks burning, fingers twisting in the hem of his shirt.

“You can use me.”

His entire body goes still.

“I can take it,” I rush on. “I mean it. All the times we’ve… had sex, you always seem calmer afterward. Like you can breathe again. Like it helps. So if that’s something you need—if I can be that for you—I want to. I want to carry it too.”

He doesn't speak. Just stares at me like I’ve cracked something wide open in him.

My heart is hammering now, but I keep going.

“Not because I feel like I have to,” I add. “Because I want to. You take care of me so much, P’Cir. Let me take care of you too.”

It’s quiet. For a beat. Two.

Then his hand comes up, cupping the back of my neck as he pulls me down into a kiss that isn’t frantic or wild — it’s deep. Reverent.

Grateful.

Like maybe, just maybe, I finally found a way to make him feel safe too.

CIR’S POV

His words still echo in my head.

You can use me.

He said it so softly, like he didn’t even know he was handing me something sacred.

I can’t breathe for a second. My chest is too tight with all the things I feel. Want. Fear. Love. Need.

Because this? What he just gave me? It’s not just trust—it’s devotion. It’s surrender. And I’ll never take that lightly.

So I grip his face, my thumb brushing the corner of his lip, grounding us both.

“If I’m gonna do that…” I say slowly, watching his eyes carefully. “If I’m really going to use you the way you just offered, then you’re giving me all access, Phu.”

He nods slowly, his expression open—vulnerable.

“You already have access to me,” I murmur. “Always have. But now you’re giving me this… this huge gift. You’re giving me consent for all the times I’ll need you when I’m not calm. When I’m not soft. When I’m not gentle.”

I take a deep breath.

“But,” I add, my voice lowering, “we need a safe word.”

His eyebrows knit together, confused. “A… safe word?”

“Yeah, baby,” I nod, rubbing soothing circles into his hip with my palm. “A word just for you. For whenever your stop is your stop. For when you need me to slow down. When something doesn’t feel right. When I’m hurting you or overwhelming you. I’ll stop. Immediately. No matter what.”

His eyes search mine like he’s trying to read every piece of me.

“I need to know you’re always in control, too,” I say. “Even when you’re giving yourself to me completely.”

There’s a moment of silence, the weight of it settling between us like something sacred.

Then he whispers, “Okay…”

“Okay?”

He nods.

“I’ll think of one,” he says. “Something only we’ll know.”

I kiss his forehead, holding him tighter, breathing in the calm that’s starting to settle between us.

“Good boy,” I murmur. “God, I love you so much.”

And I mean every syllable with every ragged breath I’ve got left.

He’s curled up against me, small and soft and warm, and I’m still riding the high of his trust. That kind of trust doesn’t come easy—not from someone like Phu. Not from someone who flinches at loud emotions but still stands tall in front of my chaos.

I run my fingers through his hair, gently, waiting. I don’t push. Not this time.

He finally speaks, voice quiet against my chest.

“Sunset.”

I blink. “Yeah?”

“As a safe word,” he says. “Sunset for… when I need to slow down. Not stop. Just… when things feel a little much. Like, yellow-light territory.”

My heart clenches.

God, he thought about it.

I kiss the top of his head. “Okay. Sunset. Got it.”

“And…” he hesitates.

My hand pauses where it’s trailing his spine. “And?”

“Storm. For red. If I say that, everything stops.”

My throat tightens. Storm.

I swallow hard.

“Baby… that’s what they used to call me, in the ring.”

He nods slowly. “I know. That’s why I picked it. You’ll hear it. You’ll feel it.”

Jesus.

I don’t deserve him.

I press my lips to his hair again and just hold him for a moment. Then I lean down, my mouth brushing the shell of his ear.

“I’ll listen, Phu,” I whisper. “Always. You say sunset, I slow down. You say storm... I stop. No questions. No hesitation.”

He shivers and nods.

I pull him in tighter.

“Thank you,” I say.

He looks up, confused. “For what?”

“For trusting me enough to give me your words.”

His eyes soften.

And right there, in my arms, I know it down to the marrow of my bones: whatever happens—whatever storms come—I’ll never let this boy drown in them. Not without me holding him up. Always.

 

Chapter 14

Summary:

"You don’t belong in his world.
But you look so good pretending.
Keep smiling for me."

Notes:

2 chapters!

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

The next couple of days are… a lot.

P’Cir wasn’t lying when he said his air is the one I breathe now.

Because I don’t think I’ve had a single inhale that didn’t involve him.

He walks me to class. He waits for me outside my lectures. He sits with me at lunch, glares at anyone who looks too long, feeds me my own damn snacks like I’m incapable of using my hands, and somehow finds a way to touch me constantly—an arm around my waist, a hand on my neck, lips pressed to my temple like some lovesick mafia boss on a schoolboy leash.

It’s not that I hate it.

I just… can’t breathe.

And ironically, he is my air now.

It’s sweet. It’s intense. It’s possessive in ways I never thought I’d be okay with and yet here I am, blushing into my bubble tea while he wipes sauce off my lip like I’m a toddler.

I think I’m losing my mind.

But I’m not the only one.

Even his teammates have started to notice.

Rome cornered me this morning in the hallway like he was staging an intervention.

“Phu,” he said with the most dramatic sigh I’ve ever heard, “You have to talk to him. He listens to you. He’s refusing to even touch a ball.”

Wim nodded seriously beside him. “Coach is fuming, and the rest of the team are gonna suffer for it. Jin has been pissed off way more than normal”

“Can’t you just… I don’t know, bat your eyelashes or do the thing where you pout and tilt your head?” Rome added, throwing up his hands. “That always works on him.”

I blinked.

You’re asking me,” I said slowly, “to manipulate him back onto the pitch?”

“Yes!” Rome cried. “Exactly! Please. We’re desperate.”

I sighed and looked over where Cir was currently waiting outside the cafeteria door like some glorified security system, arms crossed, sunglasses on like it’s not cloudy out.

He doesn’t even go here right now. He just… hovers.

I look back at them.

“I’ll talk to him.”

But God help me, how do you convince a man who treats your body like prayer and your schedule like state intel to do anything he doesn’t want to do?

I’ll have to figure that out.

Right after I convince him I don’t need an escort to the bathroom.

It’s been days.

Days with no weird calls, no flowers, no strange deliveries, no ominous notes or cryptic messages.

No secret admirers.

No shady underground fight club videos.

Nothing.

Just… peace.

Well—relative peace.

Because while the universe seems to have calmed the hell down, P’Cir?

Absolutely has not.

If anything, he’s gotten worse.

I can’t turn a corner without bumping into his chest. I can’t check my phone without seeing five unread messages from him. And I’m convinced he has a sixth sense specifically trained to alert him if I breathe in a direction he hasn’t approved yet.

Don’t get me wrong—I love him.

God, I love him.

But also… help.

So today, while we’re curled up on the couch, my legs tossed over his lap and his fingers absentmindedly stroking circles into my ankle like he’s trying to calm a house cat, I decide to try again.

Softly.

Carefully.

“P’Cir…”

“Mm?” He doesn’t look up from the crime doc playing on TV. But I know he’s listening. He always is.

I clear my throat. “So, um. No one’s tried to contact me lately.”

“Good,” he says without hesitation.

“And nothing weird’s happened. Like… nothing at all.”

He finally glances at me. Raises an eyebrow. “Do you miss your stalker, baby?”

I scowl. “No—I’m just saying… things have been quiet. Safe. And maybe… maybe that means you can relax. Just a little.”

Silence.

I press on. “You’ve basically become my personal security detail. I haven’t had to carry my bag in days. I’m surprised you’re not taking notes in class for me at this point.”

“I offered,” he says flatly.

“Exactly,” I mutter under my breath.

He sits up straighter, clearly catching the thread of this conversation.

I take a breath.

“And maybe… maybe it’s time you think about going back to the team?”

Nothing.

I peek up at him.

Still nothing.

“P’Cir…”

“I don’t give a shit about the team,” he mutters. “They’ll be fine.”

“But they’re not fine,” I say, gently. “Ace, Jin,—they’re all struggling without you. Coach called your dad. Again. They need their striker back. You need it too.”

His eyes flick toward me, dark and unreadable.

“I need you,” he says, simple. Fierce. “That’s all I need.”

“I’m not going anywhere!” I shoot back, frustrated and flustered and suddenly very, very overwhelmed. “But you can’t orbit me forever, P’Cir. I need space to breathe and you need something that’s yours, too.”

He goes quiet.

For a long moment, he just stares at me. Like he’s seeing something he doesn’t know how to name.

Then, “You’re serious?”

I nod.

“Completely.”

He exhales slowly, eyes dropping to my hands in my lap.

Finally—finally—he grumbles under his breath, “...If I go back, you’re coming to every practice.”

I blink.

“What?”

“Every. Practice,” he repeats, glancing up at me. “You’ll sit in the stands. You’ll drink your weird pink bubble tea and glare at cheerleaders and wait for me. Deal?”

I bite back a smile.

“Deal.”

He sighs, leaning back into the couch like I’ve asked him to donate a kidney.

Then he tugs me onto his lap and mutters, “I swear to God, if anyone breathes near you during warmups, I’m walking off that pitch again.”

“Okay, boss.”

“Damn right.”

Cir’s POV

I walk into the locker room like I never left.

Jim sees me first, nearly drops his water bottle.

Ace lets out something between a gasp and a relieved groan.

Coach is already barking out drills like usual, clipboard in hand, but the second he sees me—really sees me—he freezes mid-sentence.

“Rames,” he says, voice stiff.

I nod once. “Coach.”

He watches me, eyes calculating. Waiting. Probably expecting me to grovel, to say I’ve reconsidered, that I’m ready to fall back in line.

Not a fucking chance.

I walk straight up to him. Close enough to make him nervous. Close enough to remind him I’m not the same boy who used to play just for the thrill of it.

“I’m here,” I say. “But I’m not stepping back on the pitch until you apologize to Phukan.”

He blinks.

What?”

“You heard me.”

The room goes silent. Even the guys who were stretching or tying their cleats go still.

Coach’s jaw clenches. “Cirrus, let’s be serious here. He’s—”

“My boyfriend,” I cut in sharply. “And you disrespected him. On a field he was invited to watch. In front of the entire team.”

His mouth opens. Shuts. Opens again.

I press forward, voice low. “I don’t care what you think of me. But you don’t get to treat someone I love like shit and expect things to go back to normal. So I’m telling you plainly: you want your striker back? You apologize. To him. Face-to-face.”

A long pause.

Then, coach mutters under his breath, “I didn’t mean—”

“No. Not to me,” I say, stepping back. “To him. You know where I stand.”

And just like that, I turn and leave.

Because no goal is worth more than his dignity.

And if Coach wants me back, he’s going to learn real fast that loving Phu comes with conditions—starting with respect.

Phu’s POV

The tension’s been thick in the air all week. Everyone on campus feels it, especially the team. The game is coming up—some big rivalry match that apparently matters a lot. There’s flyers everywhere, practice drills on the field every evening, and whispers like wildfire about how P’Cir’s still benched himself.

All because of me.

At least… that’s how it feels.

P’Cir hasn’t budged. He’s made it very clear: no apology to me, no return to the team.

And the coach?

Still too proud to admit he screwed up.

So now I’m standing in the middle of P’Cir’s bedroom, arms folded, watching him sort laundry like nothing’s wrong, like he doesn’t have half the football department in meltdown mode.

“You have to play this game,” I finally say, arms tight across my chest.

“No, I really don’t,” he replies without looking up, completely unbothered.

“P’Cir,” I press, stepping closer. “This match is important. You’ve worked hard for it. The whole team needs you. Can’t you just… play this one? You don’t even have to speak to Coach.”

He tosses a shirt into the basket. “Not how this works, baby.”

“Fine,” I snap. “Then maybe I won’t come to practice anymore. Or your games. Or—I don’t know—I’ll start tutoring one of your teammates just to get under your skin.”

That gets his attention.

His head snaps up slowly, eyes narrowing.

Oh.

Oh no.

What did I just do?

He stands fully now, stalking toward me with that calm, dangerous look I’ve seen too many times to mistake.

So that’s what we’re doing now?” he says, voice low. “We’re trying to manipulate me with threats and jealousy?”

“I wasn’t—I didn’t mean—”

“Oh no, baby,” he cuts in, grabbing my waist and hauling me right up against him. “You don’t get to threaten me with distance or distractions and think I won’t flip that right back on you.”

My face burns. “That’s not what I was trying to do—”

He leans in, voice like a dark promise. “You do something like that, and I’ll pull you into the locker room at halftime and make sure every player in that damn stadium hears who you belong to.”

“P’Cir—!”

He doesn’t stop. “I’ll write your name on my jersey. Take you to every press meet. Post a new picture of you on my Instagram every damn day. Breakfast, lunch, and bedtime.”

I gape at him. “That’s not—!”

“Oh, and tutoring?” He smirks. “You can tutor whoever you want, baby. But you better believe they’ll be taking notes on me the whole time.”

I bury my face in his shirt, groaning.

“Okay, okay! I’m sorry! I won’t manipulate you, God.”

He chuckles, pressing a kiss to my temple.

“Good. Because if you really want me to play that badly… you just have to ask, baby. And you did, just waiting on coach to come through fully.”

I look up, pouting. “You’re impossible.”

“I know,” he says, grinning. “But I’m yours. Always.”

I’m minding my own business outside the studio building, sipping on my bubble tea and waiting for P’Cir to finish his class when I hear…

“Phukan.”

I nearly choke on the tapioca pearls.

I turn around slowly and come face-to-face with Coach. Of all places, of all times—he picked now?

He looks... awkward.

Stiff.

Like someone shoved him out here and dared him to speak to me or lose his job.

“Coach,” I say carefully, hugging my drink like it’ll protect me from his intensity. “Hi.”

He clears his throat. “I assume you know why I’m here.”

“Not exactly.”

Another pause. Then:

“I… owe you an apology.”

Wait. What?

I blink. “You do?”

“Yes,” he says through what sounds like gritted teeth, but at least he’s saying it. “I was out of line last week. My comment on the field was unprofessional and disrespectful. It doesn’t matter what I thought at the time—you didn’t deserve that. No one does.”

I stare.

He continues.

“I’ve received pressure from the university, yes. But even without that, I’ve had time to reflect. Cir’s been a crucial part of our team, and it’s clear that you’re… important to him. I crossed a line. So—” he takes a deep breath “—I’m sorry, Phukan.”

I don’t speak for a second. Not because I’m angry.

Just… surprised.

He actually said it.

And it didn’t sound fake. Not really. Not from a man who looks like he’d rather be anywhere else but was still here, doing the hard thing.

I nod slowly. “Thank you, Coach.”

Another beat of silence.

He shifts his weight. “Think you could pass that along to Cir?”

That earns a tiny smile from me.

“I could. But… you should tell him yourself.”

Coach sighs, but nods.

And when he leaves, I pull out my phone with shaking hands.

To: P’Cir

You’ll never guess who just apologized to me.

And I can already see the response before it even comes through.
Some unhinged mix of:

“About damn time.”
“Still not sure he deserves forgiveness.”

Do I get to tackle people again now?”

But all I can think is…He did it.

P’Cir can go back to the pitch now.

And maybe, just maybe, I’ll have my boyfriend and some breathing room again.

P’Cir picks me up like he always does these days, like he can’t go five hours without seeing me, like my backpack is his responsibility, like I’ll float off into the sky if he lets go of my hand for too long.

I don’t fight it anymore.

Not because I’ve surrendered (okay, maybe a little), but because his touch has become something like gravity. And maybe I like being grounded by him.

He squeezes my hand as we walk to his car.

So, Coach apologized?” he asks, unlocking the door for me.

I nod. “Cornered me after class.”

He snorts. “Coward waited until I wasn’t around.”

“He was actually… not terrible.”

“Hmm.”

P’Cir’s not thrilled, but I can feel the tension in his body easing, just a little. His jaw’s not as tight. His glare’s at about 60% power instead of the usual 90. Progress.

You going back on the pitch now?” I ask.

He throws me a side glance as he pulls onto the road. “Maybe. You gonna wear my jersey and cheer for me from the stands?”

“Maybe.”

He grins. “That’s what I thought.”

I’m still smiling when my phone buzzes in my lap.

Unknown number.

I frown and answer.

“Hello?”

“Phu! It’s Thanya!”

Oh. Thanya.

My cousin. Stunning. Dramatic. Suspiciously good at getting people to agree to things they don’t want to do.

“Hey, P’Thanya…”

I’m getting married!” she squeals through the phone. “Next month! It’s a huge deal. Mom’s been planning it forever. You have to come home. No excuses, okay? I already told everyone you’ll be there.”

My stomach drops a little.

“Oh,” I say.

“Oh? What’s that supposed to mean?”

“No—I mean—of course I’ll be there. Congrats, really. I’m happy for you. It’s just…”

I glance at Cir’s profile beside me. His relaxed grip on the wheel. The little smile still playing on his lips from earlier.

I bite my lip.

“I’ve got school and I haven’t told my boyfriend yet.”

“Ooooh,” Thanya sings. “Is this the crazy hot one I saw on your Instagram?”

“I—he’s not crazy—well, I mean…”

She laughs. “Good luck, cousin. Let me know how it goes. And don’t forget the color code. I’ll text you the dress expectations!”

She hangs up before I can ask what the hell a dress expectation is.

Cir glances at me, frown already forming. “What’s wrong, baby?”

I stare straight ahead.

He’s going to lose his mind.

“I, um… might have to go home for a bit,” I say.

Pause.

Dead silence.

Then “Home,” he repeats slowly.

Just for a couple of days. My cousin’s getting married and—”

His grip on the steering wheel tightens slightly. “You weren’t going to tell me?”

“I am telling you,” I say quickly. “Right now. Literally this second. I just—got the call.”

He doesn’t speak for a few seconds.

Then “We’re going together.”

“P’Cir—”

“Non-negotiable,” he says, eyes still on the road, voice calm but firm. “If you think I’m letting you out of my sight for three whole days with distant relatives and nosy aunties and no me, you’re wrong.”

“But—”

“Unless you want me showing up mid-wedding ceremony in a black suit and your name on my chest, we’re going together.”

I groan and sink lower into the seat.

Cir’s POV

He says it like it’s some kind of threat.

“P’Cir, that means you’re going to meet my mum,” he whispers dramatically, turning to me in the passenger seat like he just realized the gravity of the situation. “My other cousins—Thorn, Tharn, and Thanya—and their parents.”

I blink.

“Okay?” I say, not following the panic in his voice. “Should I be worried about them? Are they in the mafia?”

“P’Cir!” he gasps, smacking my arm. “I’m serious!”

“So am I!” I chuckle, grabbing his hand and pressing a kiss to his knuckles. “I’m not scared of your mum, baby.”

“You should be.”

“Oh?”

“She’s like… nice. But intense. She’ll ask a lot of questions. And Thanya talks too much, and Thorn’s kind of judgy, and Tharn—Tharn is weirdly observant. He’ll notice things.”

I grin. “What kind of things?”

Phu flushes. “Like—things, P’Cir! He’ll know! He’ll take one look at us and just know!”

“Know what, baby?” I say, leaning in, voice dropping. “That I’ve had your legs over my shoulders? That I’ve been feeding you soup and making you come in my mouth and rubbing your back while you fall asleep in my lap like a spoiled kitten?”

“P’CIR!” he yelps, mortified.

I burst out laughing and dodge the second smack he aims at me.

“Too much?” I ask innocently.

He folds his arms and glares out the window, face glowing red. “I should go alone.”

“You’re not going alone. I’m coming with you, I’m meeting everyone, and I’m bringing your favorite bubble tea in case you try to hide under a table at your own cousin’s wedding.”

He groans again, collapsing sideways into my shoulder.

“And if any of them say something stupid,” I add calmly, “I’ll smile politely and then absolutely ruin them behind the scenes.”

Phu practically whips around in his seat.

P’Cir! You cannot threaten my family members!

I raise an eyebrow. “I didn’t say I’d threaten them, baby. I said I’d ruin them. Big difference.”

“THAT’S WORSE!”

I shrug. “Not if it’s in a polite, classy way.”

He smacks my arm again, his usual form of protest. “You can’t ruin people at a wedding!”

“If they hurt your feelings? Say something slick? Look at you weird? I absolutely can.”

“P’Cir—”

“I’ll do it with charm,” I promise, cupping his cheek and leaning close. “I’ll wear a nice suit. Smile in all the pictures. Compliment your mum’s dress. And if anyone so much as blinks at you wrong, I’ll take care of it. Quietly. Elegantly. Like the civilized menace I am.”

He groans, dragging his hands down his face. “You’re going to give my mother an aneurysm.”

“Only if she underestimates how adorable you are,” I murmur, pressing a kiss to his flushed cheek.

“Stop saying things that make me want to kiss you when I’m mad at you!”

I smirk. “Then don’t be mad.”

He glares at me, but he’s already softening. Already melting.

And when I pull him into my lap at a red light just to nuzzle his neck?

He sighs.

You’re a menace.”

“And you’re mine,” I whisper, “so unfortunately for everyone else at this wedding… they’ll have to deal with it.”

He doesn’t argue this time.

He just kisses me and whispers, “Please behave.”

I don’t make any promises.

(***)

It’s been a few days since Coach finally pulled his pride out of whatever deep, dark pit it was hiding in and apologized. Since then, things have started falling back into place.

And today… P’Cir’s back on the field.

Not just hovering on the sidelines like he has been the past couple weeks, but really back—cleats laced, jersey on, sleeves pushed up, hair half-tied, and eyes burning with that reckless, electric focus I’ve come to recognize.

He looks so good I have to physically remind myself to blink.

Wim, Rome, and I sit together in the stands while Jin stretches with the rest of the team. Ozone had flopped beside me earlier with a juice box and a grin, teasing me for the blush on my cheeks before getting chased off by one of Cir’s backup goalies for "distracting the captain’s heart."

Because yeah. That’s what people call me now.

Cir’s heart.

I didn’t come up with it. He did. And now everyone else just ran with it like it’s law.

He’s jogging now. Chest rising and falling under the white of his practice tee, sweat glinting along his jawline. I can’t stop watching him. It’s not just the way he looks though, that alone could short-circuit my entire existence but the way he moves.

Commanding. Sharp. At ease but also ready to throw hands if someone even brushes past him too hard.

He keeps glancing at me.

Not just glancing—checking in. Between drills, after each play. A flick of his eyes. A grin. A wink. And once, in full Cir fashion, he mouths something like "Miss me, baby?" which earns him a very dignified middle finger in response.

But the truth is… I do.

I missed this version of him. The one who comes alive on the pitch. The one who thrives in the middle of chaos, with a ball at his feet and strategy burning behind his eyes.

And I know he’s only here now because of me.

He walked away for me.

And now he’s returned for me, too.

There’s something impossibly heavy and heart-wrenching about that. Something that makes me want to drag him off the field and shove my love into his skin like a brand.

I don’t get to do that, though.

So instead, I sit back, warm tea in hand, cheeks still slightly flushed, and watch my boy run the field like he owns it.

Because he kind of does.

And he knows it.

When practice ends, he doesn’t bother grabbing a towel or wiping off his face—he runs straight to the stands, up the steps, and cups my cheeks with those sweaty, calloused hands like I’m the finish line.

“Did I look hot?” he asks, eyes glinting.

I roll my eyes. “No. You looked obnoxious.

He grins. “Same thing, baby.”

I kiss him anyway. Just a little. Just enough.

Because yeah… I missed this.

The sun is still high when I step out of the design building, the straps of my sketch folder digging into my shoulder. I’m supposed to be heading to the field with Ozone and Rome—P’Cir asked them to walk with me, like always, just in case.

But neither of them are here.

I wait by the usual bench, refreshing my texts.

Romebe there in five bro don’t get kidnapped lol
OzoneCir’s being annoying tell him I’m grabbing snacks first

That was… twenty minutes ago.

Typical.

I start walking anyway. It’s broad daylight. There are people around. It’s fine. P’Cir’s only gonna murder everyone I know if I show up alone again. That’s all.

I’m halfway across the quad when someone steps into my path.

I look up, startled.

It’s a girl. Older than me, maybe a senior. I don’t recognize her—she’s not from my department.

“Phukan, right?”

“…Yes?”

She smiles and holds out a small package. Pale blue paper, tied with a red ribbon.

“Someone asked me to give this to you.”

I don’t take it.

Who?”

She shrugs. “Said they were a friend. Looked harmless enough.”

I frown. “What do they look like?”

Another shrug. “Didn’t really pay attention, sorry. They just asked for help and ran off before I could say no. Anyway, here.”

She presses the box into my hands and walks off before I can ask anything else.

I stare down at it.

It’s… small. Not heavy. Light enough to be nothing, and too much to be casual.

I glance around, heart thudding a little too fast. Nobody seems to be paying attention. The campus is busy—people walking, laughing, eating, talking. Totally normal.

But it doesn’t feel normal.

Because the wrapping is the same soft blue as the one from last time.

And the ribbon? The same color as the rose that came with the card two weeks ago.

The one P’Cir burned in the sink with a smile on his face and a kiss on my forehead.

This is the third package now.

And this time, I’m alone.

I grip the package tighter, every hair on my neck standing on end.

I don’t call him.

should, probably. But I don’t.

Because things are finally—finally—settling. Cir’s back on the field. He’s sleeping better. Smiling more. The circles under his eyes have faded just a bit, and we’ve gone a whole week without some unhinged incident or blood pressure–spiking drama. His big game is coming up, and I know how much it means to him, even if he won’t admit it out loud.

So I don’t call him.

Instead, I walk off the path into a quiet little patch of trees beside the quad, where people can’t really see me. My hands are shaking as I pull the red ribbon loose.

The paper falls away easily.

Inside the box is a single pale yellow rose.

A rose.

Again.

Tucked underneath is a folded slip of paper. My heart thuds as I open it, even though I already know I’m going to regret it.

The note is short. Typed.

You don’t belong in his world.
But you look so good pretending.
Keep smiling for me.

My stomach drops.

No name. No signature.

Just that same off-kilter familiarity. Like they know me. Like they’re close. Like they’re watching.

And suddenly it’s too much.

The rose. The note. The smug knowing tone of it. The nerve.

My hands move before my brain can catch up—I crumple the note, shove it back in the box, and walk straight to the nearest trash bin. I force the lid open and toss the entire thing inside. Lid closed. Done.

Out of sight.

Out of mind.

I wipe my hands on my jeans and exhale.

P’Cir doesn’t need to know. Not about this one.

He already missed so many practices, nearly fought half the campus, and almost got arrested over this whole thing. He’s got a huge game coming up, one he’s worked his ass off for. I’m not about to wreck everything just because some creep wants attention.

I take a shaky breath and straighten my shoulders.

Then I pull out my phone, text Ozone and Rome some very choice words, and walk toward the field like nothing happened.

Because that’s what I’ve decided:

Nothing happened.

And no one’s going to ruin this for him.

Not again.

Cir’s POV

I’m already pacing the edge of the field when I see him.

Phu.

He’s walking toward me, alone, bundled in one of my oversized hoodies, with his sketch folder under one arm and his flask of hot chocolate in the other. His hair’s a little messy from the breeze, and there’s a stubborn pout on his lips like maybe he had to argue with someone—or me, probably—on his way over.

But something’s off.

I feel it immediately.

His smile is too light. His shoulders too tense. His steps just a little too careful, like he’s forcing normalcy into his movements.

Where the hell is Ozone?

Where’s Rome?

I start walking fast—half a jog by the time I reach him, and I don’t even think before cupping his face the second I’m in front of him.

“Baby,” I murmur, scanning his face.

He blinks up at me. “Hi, P’Cir.”

His voice is soft. A little too soft.

“You okay?”

“I’m fine.”

I arch a brow. “You don’t look fine.”

“I am fine.”

I narrow my eyes.

Phu and lies don’t go together. He’s terrible at it. He always fidgets or doesn’t blink enough, or says too little like now.

I glance down at his hands. Nothing unusual. No paper. No box. No—wait.

There’s a faint smear of something pinkish on his palm. Like it used to be on something.

Like flower petals.

“Where’s Ozone?”

“Snack run. He texted,” Phu says quickly. “Rome too.”

“Why’d you walk here alone?”

“I wasn’t alone alone. It’s broad daylight. There were people around.”

That does not make it better.

I study him for another second, my gut twisting into a tighter knot. He’s trying so hard to look relaxed, but I see the small flick of his eyes toward the trash bin at the edge of the field.

Something happened.

Someone gave him something.

And he’s not telling me.

But…

He’s here.

He’s safe.

He’s not trembling or teary-eyed. Whatever it was, he handled it. And the only reason I’m not dragging him off the pitch right now is because I see how hard he’s trying to protect my peace—for once.

He thinks he’s sparing me.

And damn it, it’s working.

For now.

So I reach out, take his hot chocolate, and kiss his forehead instead.

“Come sit with Wim and the guys,” I say gently. “I’ll be done in an hour.”

“P’Cir…”

I lean in closer and kiss his cheek. “I’ll ask again later,” I whisper. “But right now… thank you for coming.”

He looks up at me like he wants to say something more—but instead, he nods.

And I let him walk away.

Because whatever it was… he’ll tell me.

And if he doesn’t,

I’ll find out.

I always do.

***

We’re halfway home when I finally say it.

Tell me what happened.”

Phu’s been quiet the whole ride—quiet in that carefully curated way he thinks he can get away with. His hands are folded in his lap, his flask’s long gone, and he’s staring out the window like the trees have something more interesting to say than me.

I know better.

“P’Cir…” he starts, voice gentle, cautious.

“Don’t do that.”

He glances at me, surprised.

Don’t say my name like that,” I clarify. “Like you’re about to pat my head and distract me with your big sad eyes and a kiss. That might work on the rest of the world, but not me. Not when I felt something was wrong the moment I saw you walking across the field alone.”

Silence.

I glance over briefly.

He’s chewing his bottom lip now.

“Where were Rome and Ozone?”

“They were late—snack run or something—”

“Uh huh. And what happened before you got to me?”

He shifts in his seat.

Phukan.”

His full name.

That gets him.

He winces. Then sighs. Then, finally—

“Someone gave me a package,” he mumbles.

I grip the steering wheel a little tighter. “What kind of package.”

“Just another box,” he says. “Wrapped. Same colors as before.”

“And?”

He looks down. “I opened it.”

My jaw clenches so tight I hear my molars grind.

“And?”

“A flower,” he says, quietly now. “And a note.”

“Where is it?” My voice drops an octave.

“I threw it away.”

“You what?”

“I didn’t want to ruin your day!” he says suddenly, eyes wide and defensive. “You were happy! You’re finally back on the field. You haven’t smiled like that in weeks, P’Cir. I didn’t want to be the reason you spiraled again. So I threw it out. It’s gone. Over. You played amazing today. Can’t that be enough right now?”

I stare at the road, muscles locked.

He thinks he’s helping.

He thinks he’s protecting me.

But all I can see is someone out there still playing games with him—testing boundaries, watching him when I’m not around, waiting for the perfect moment to try something worse.

“Baby,” I say, my voice low and taut with restraint, “you don’t get to protect me from this.”

“I was trying to protect you—”

“No.” I slam a hand on the wheel. “Your job is not to protect me. That’s my job. Mine. You—” I break off, trying to breathe, “—you’re not supposed to carry this alone.”

He’s staring at me now, face pale.

I shake my head, swallowing down the storm.

“Next time,” I say tightly, “you tell me. Immediately. I don’t care if I’m in the middle of practice or getting scouted for the national team or halfway through a goddamn goal—you call me.”

“…Okay,” he whispers.

“No secrets. No filters. I don’t give a shit if I have a championship tomorrow—if you get a fucking daisy from someone that isn’t me, I want to know.”

Another pause.

And then quietly, almost brokenly “I was scared you’d lose it again.”

I glance at him.

And for a moment I forget my rage.

Because his eyes are wide and glassy. His fingers are shaking. And beneath all that defiance is a boy who’s just tired of being the reason I snap.

“Baby,” I murmur, pulling the car to the side of the road.

I park. Turn to him.

“Look at me.”

He does.

“I’m never angry at you. Never. If I lose it, it’s because someone is fucking with us. Because someone is trying to hurt the only person I’ve ever—” I exhale shakily, “—the only person I can’t live without.”

His eyes fill with tears.

So I reach over and pull him into my arms.

Right there on the side of the road.

Tight. Fierce. Everything in me wrapping around everything in him.

We’re in this together,” I whisper into his hair. “All of it. You don’t protect me from the truth. You give it to me so I can protect you from everything else.”

He nods, face buried in my chest.

 

Phu’s POV

The second we step into the apartment, I feel it.

It’s like the air shifts. The quiet becomes heavy. The room darker. Not physically but emotionally. Like Cir’s walking around carrying something volatile under his skin, and it’s leaking into everything, into me.

He drops our bags on the counter with too much force. His jaw is tight. His shoulders are drawn up like he’s trying not to snap.

I don’t ask what’s wrong.

Because I know.

It’s that same storm that brews in him whenever something happens—when he feels like he wasn’t fast enough, strong enough, violent enough to keep me safe.

P’Cir stalks toward the door again, grabbing his hoodie from the hook.

“Where are you going?” I ask, even though I know the answer.

“Out.”

“To do what?”

He doesn’t look at me. “Cool off.”

“No.”

That gets his attention. He turns, eyes flashing, the storm not just under his skin now—it’s in his eyes, swirling fast and wild.

“Phu,” he says lowly, “don’t start.”

“I know what you need,” I say, stepping toward him. “And you don’t have to go looking for it. I’m right here.”

He freezes. Blinks.

“No.”

“You won’t hurt me.”

“That’s not the point.”

“Then what is the point?” I ask, sharper now. “You walk out that door, and what? You beat the shit out of someone? Start a fight for the sake of fighting? Let some stranger take the hit I could absorb for you?”

He flinches.

I can take it, P’Cir,” I whisper. “I want to.”

“I won’t use you like that,” he growls, stepping back like I’ve offended him. “You think that’s love? Letting me wreck you because I’m mad at the world?”

“You’re not wrecking me. You’re coming home. To me. Let me hold that part of you too.”

“I said no, Phu!”

The words slam into the space between us like a wall.

I stop breathing for a second.

He’s panting now, fists clenched at his sides, trembling from how hard he’s trying to hold himself back.

And I’m shaking too.

Not from fear.

From frustration. Helplessness. Hurt.

“You never let me help you,” I say quietly. “You protect me like I’m glass, but what about you? Who’s holding you together while you burn alive every time something goes wrong?”

His mouth opens. Then closes.

He doesn’t have an answer.

I take another step forward.

“You say you love me. Then let me in. Not just the soft parts. The dark parts. The ones that crave pain and chaos and fury. Let me be the place where it all ends—not the fucking street.”

He’s looking at me like I’ve ripped something open inside him.

I don’t move.

Neither does he.

Then, after what feels like forever, he whispers “I don’t want to need this. I hate that part of me.”

I step closer, lay my palm flat against his chest.

“I don’t. I love all of you.”

His breathing hitches.

The storm quiets.

But it’s still there.

Cir’s POV

I don’t know who moves first.

Maybe it’s him. Maybe it’s me. Maybe it’s something in between, an invisible string yanking us together like magnets colliding after too long apart.

All I know is one second, he’s standing in front of me, chest rising and falling like he’s been holding something in for weeks, and the next…
grab him.

Hard.

My hands fist in the back of his shirt, yanking him up, lips crashing into his like I’ve been starving and he’s the only thing in the world that could save me.

He gasps into my mouth and I devour it.

There’s no finesse here.

No careful teasing.

Just desperation.
Fury.
Need.

I spin him, press him hard against the wall near the door, grinding my hips into his like I’ve already forgotten where I end, and he begins.

He moans, high and needy, clawing at my hoodie, trying to get it off like it personally offended him. I help him—dragging it off, flinging it somewhere across the room, and then my mouth is back on his throat, his jaw, biting down, marking him.

Mine.

All of him.
Especially the fire he just lit in me.

He pulls me down by the neck, kissing back just as wildly now, lips swollen and open for me, and fuck—he tastes like everything I’ve ever wanted.

“You drive me insane,” I growl against his lips.

“I know,” he gasps. “Do it anyway.”

That’s all I need to hear.

We’re moving again.

I lift him.

He wraps his legs around me, clutching at my shoulders as I carry him through the apartment like I already own the place and him.

Because I do.

Down the hall.

Into the bedroom.

I drop him onto the bed and follow immediately, pressing him down into the mattress with the full weight of everything I’ve been holding in for days.

Weeks.

Maybe forever.

His hands are under my shirt now, nails scraping over my abs, and I hiss, catching his mouth in another kiss as my hips grind into him again—
rough, hungry.

You said I could use you,” I whisper against his lips, “so tell me, baby—how much can you take?”

Phu’s eyes are glassy. Lips kiss-bruised. Skin flushed.

He lifts his hips into mine and moans, “Everything. All of you.”

I groan, head dropping to his neck as I lose whatever sliver of restraint I was clinging to.

Because I’ve been holding this storm back for too long.
And now…now he wants it.

And God help us both…

I’m going to give it to him.

 

Chapter 15

Summary:

“You were scared I’d lose focus because of you,” I say. “You were right.”

Notes:

4 CHAPTERRSSSSS MY LOVEEESSS!!!

 

If you got a notification that i updated this earlier, i'm so sorry it was for high tolerance😂

Chapter Text

CIR’S POV

He doesn’t scare easy anymore.

Not when it comes to me.

That’s what undoes me—this tiny, trembling boy looking up at me like I’m not a monster, like I’m just his.

And the fact that he’s right.

“Say it again,” I rasp, my forehead pressed to his.

He exhales. “You won’t hurt me.”

My hands find his waist, grip it tight. He’s so small. So fucking fragile. But he never flinches.

“I could break you.”

“I know.”

“Fuck.”

I crash into him again, lips hungry, hands worse. My fingers slip beneath his hoodie, cold on his warm skin, and he arches with a gasp as I lift it up and over his head.

He’s not wearing anything underneath.

That does something to me.

“Were you waiting for me to snap?” I growl, dragging my mouth down his throat. “Walking around with nothing under this fucking hoodie like you wanted me to lose it?”

Maybe,” he breathes, eyes fluttering shut as I suck on the skin above his collarbone. “I thought it might be better if you snapped at home.”

I laugh, low and cruel and full of love. “You manipulative little shit.”

He grins.

And then moans as I suck a bruise into his neck. He melts into me, hips twitching, rubbing against me like he can’t help it. Like his body already knows how this ends.

I walk us backwards to the couch and drop down, pulling him into my lap. He gasps as I grind up into him—he’s already hard, already needy, and I haven’t even touched him properly yet.

“You gonna let me ruin you?” I whisper into his ear. “Right here, baby?”

He nods frantically, breath coming in little gasps. “Please, P’Cir. I need—I need—”

“I know what you need.”

My hand slips between us, into his sweats, wrapping around his cock.

He cries out, jerking forward, clutching at my shoulders. “Fuck—”

“Look at you,” I murmur, watching him fall apart. “This desperate and I’ve barely started.”

I stroke him slow, watching his face, his reactions—every twitch, every whimper, every time his breath hitches and his thighs shake.

“You like it when I’m angry,” I growl. “You like knowing I’d destroy the whole fucking world for you.”

“Yes—yes, P’Cir—please don’t stop—”

I don’t.

But I pause just long enough to tilt his face up, my thumb brushing over his lips, swollen and parted.

“You remember your safe words, baby?”

His breath stutters. His eyes flicker up to mine—glass-bright, hazy, but there.

“Yes, Phi.”

I nod once. “Say them if you need to. I mean it.”

He exhales shakily, clutching my shirt like he’s grounding himself. “I won’t need them.”

“I’m not gentle tonight,” I warn, voice low, almost a snarl. “So if you want soft, you need to say it now.”

“I want you.”

That’s all I need to hear.

I fist my hand back into his hair and pull him into another kiss, rough and messy. His hips grind against mine, slick from the earlier release, but greedy for more. And I give it to him—everything. Every ounce of my rage and desperation, my love and my madness, poured into his skin with every touch.

He whimpers as I drag him down against me again. “P’Cir—”

“I said I’d ruin you,” I rasp, lips brushing his jaw. “And I don’t break my promises.”

I lift him.

Just scoop him right off my lap—his legs curl instinctively around my waist, arms tight around my neck. He’s panting against my skin, still trembling from the first orgasm, but I can feel him hardening again, pressed right up against me.

“You’re not done,” I whisper, walking us to the bedroom. “I haven’t even started yet.”

He shivers in my arms.

I kick the door open and toss him onto the bed.

He bounces once, wide-eyed, lips already red and parted, chest rising in quick little breaths. His hair’s a mess, cheeks flushed, thighs twitching where he spreads them for me.

And I lose it.

“Arms up,” I say, voice dark, hungry.

He obeys immediately—no hesitation, no teasing—just trust. He lays back against the pillows, arms stretched above his head like he knows exactly what I need tonight.

I grab the drawer.

The rope is soft—red, smooth, cotton. I bought it for this. For him.

“I’m gonna tie you up,” I murmur. “So you can’t run. So you have to take everything I give you.”

“I won’t run,” he breathes.

I smirk. “I know. But I want you helpless.”

He shudders.

I kiss his wrists one by one before I bind them to the headboard—tight enough to hold, loose enough to never hurt him. My boy. My good, good boy. He lets me do it without a sound, watching me with that dazed, soft awe that always threatens to undo me.

When he’s secure, I trail my fingers down his arms, down his chest, slow and deliberate, until he’s squirming.

He looks beautiful like this.

My boy. Tied up. Spread out. Helpless.

Waiting for me.

I trail my fingers down his arms, over his chest, across his stomach. He shivers under the touch, already so responsive, so fucking needy.

“Look at you,” I murmur, kneeling on the bed, eyes drinking him in. “Tied up. Hard and leaking. Wanting. All for me.”

“Only for you,” he whispers.

“Fucking right.”

I slap his thigh.

He gasps.

“You’re mine,” I growl.

“Yes—yes, P’Cir—”

“I don’t share. I don’t ask. I take.”

“Take me.”

He begged me not to go.

Tugged at my sleeve while my hands were shaking from how badly I needed to hurt something. Someone.

His voice—tiny, pleading—cut through the blood in my ears like a blade.

“P’Cir… if you need to ruin something… ruin me.”

I did.

am.

He’s spread out now—tied, trembling, already writhing.

His legs are open, flushed skin rising in waves. Sweat clings to the curve of his thighs, and I lick into it like it’s punishment and prayer.

I don’t touch his cock.

Not yet.

I kiss and suck the inside of his thighs, leaving bruises in deliberate patterns—everywhere except where he wants me. He lifts his hips, begs, whines.

It’s not enough.

Say it,” I growl, mouth hot against his hipbone.

“P’Cir—please—”

“Tell me, Phu.”

“I’m yours!” he gasps. “I’m—fuck—I’m yours, Phi, please, I need you—”

“That’s better.”

I stand, dragging my belt free with one sharp, punishing motion. It hisses through the loops and slaps down beside him.

He twitches.

His cock is already hard—red, leaking, needy.

But that’s not what this is about.

I flip him.

Easily.

Like a ragdoll.

Chest to the bed. Wrists still bound to the headboard.

His ass is bare, trembling.

“You lied to me.”

“I didn’t—!”

“You threw it away without telling me.”

“Because I didn’t want you to go kill someone, I—”

Crack.

The belt lands sharp across one cheek.

He jerks. Gasps. Tries not to cry out.

One,” I growl.

“P’Cir—”

Crack.

“Two.”

He whimpers. “Please—”

“You have your safe word”

I spank him again. And again. Four. Five. Until he’s panting, flushed, sweating and trembling under my hand.

Then I drop the belt.

And kneel behind him.

“Don’t you ever hide shit from me again,” I whisper against the curve of his ass, just before I lick into him.

He screams into the mattress.

My tongue moves with slow precision, spreading him open, eating him out until his thighs shake and he’s rutting into the bed, desperate for friction.

“P’Cir—oh God, please—!”

I blow on the slickness.

Then lean down and suck his cock slowly into my mouth from underneath, stretching him wide with my fingers while my throat swallows him whole.

He jerks, sobs, tries to buck—but I pin him down and edge him like a sadist.

He gets close.

Too close.

And I stop.

Every time.

Until he’s begging, sobbing, helpless.

I finally turn him over and grip his cock again, stroking it slow and mean, watching his head fall back against the pillows, his lips forming silent curses, his whole body bowing into the touch.

His cock throbs against my palm, flushed and leaking, twitching like it’s already on the edge.

He’s trembling—back arching off the bed, hands still bound above him, mouth open in a silent gasp that turns into a whimper the second I wrap my lips around him.

I suck him slow.

Deep.

His taste hits the back of my throat—salty, familiar, fucking perfect and I hum around him just to feel the way his body jolts like I shocked him.

F-fuck—P’Cir—

I don’t let up.

My mouth works him mercilessly—down to the base, tongue tracing every vein, throat swallowing every moan he tries to bite back. I bob slow and deep, one hand gripping the base while the other massages his thigh, his hip, soothing while I devour.

He’s panting now.

Sweating.

Trying to twist away from the pressure even as he pushes deeper into it.

I pull back with a pop just to hear him whine.

“Still doing okay, baby?”

He nods frantically, chest heaving. “Y-Yeah… don’t stop. Please don’t stop.”

I grin.

“I’m not stopping till I break you.”

Then I go back down—this time faster, wetter, sloppier.

I take him down whole, my nose buried in the soft hair at his base, throat flexing around him as he cries out, legs shaking uncontrollably.

“Oh god…P-P’Cirfuckfuck I’m…”

He’s close.

So close.

I can feel it.

His cock jerks in my mouth and I pull back just slightly—just enough to edge him again, stroking his spit-slicked length with my fist while I look up at him.

“P’Cir—” He cries out.

“Not yet.”

“Please—P’Cir—please I’ll do anything—”

“You already are,” I murmur, pumping him once—hard—just to hear him choke on his own moan. “Look at you. All of this, just for me.”

He sobs out something between my name and a prayer.

Then I go down on him again—fast, greedy, ruthless.

And this time?

I don’t stop.

He cums hard, back arching, hands tugging at the restraints, voice breaking into little shattered cries as I swallow every drop and suck him through it, letting him twitch against my tongue until he’s slumping back against the sheets, boneless and wrecked.

I crawl up over him slowly, kissing his stomach, his chest, the fluttering line of his throat.

I undo the restraints and pull him into my arms.

He melts into me—sticky and dazed and mine.

“Still with me?” I whisper into his hair.

He nods.

Barely.

“Good,” I murmur. “Because I’m not done yet.”

I lean in, biting down on his chest, sucking bruises into his skin, one after the other, marking him—staking a claim no one else ever gets to challenge. He moans through each one, hips jerking, begging without words.

“You remember your safe words, baby?” I murmur, kissing the angry red marks I’ve left.

“Yes,” he gasps. “I do.”

“Say them if you need to.”

“I won’t.”

“Good.”

I grab lube from the drawer and slick my fingers.

“I want you to beg for it.”

He whimpers. “Please.”

“That’s not begging.”

“P’Cir—please—touch me, I need you, I need you inside me, I want to be yours—I am yours—just please—”

I slide a finger in.

He screams.

Not from pain.

From relief.

From desperation.

I work him open slow, watching him fight the restraints, muscles pulling tight as I push a second finger in. He’s slick and hot and so tight around me, his thighs trembling.

“You like this, huh?” I rasp. “Tied up, used, ruined?”

“Yes, P’Cir—”

“You like knowing I could snap and you’d still feel safe?”

He nods furiously.

I add a third finger. His back arches. His knuckles go white in the ropes.

“Say it.”

“I feel safe,” he chokes out. “Even like this. Especially like this.”

I groan.

Then I slick myself and press in.

Hard.

Deep.

Ruthless.

He cries out—sharp, broken, beautiful—not from pain.

I don’t give him time to adjust.

I fuck him like I’m trying to purge the violence from my bones. Hard, deep, punishing strokes that make the bed creak and his voice crack. He’s incoherent beneath me, begging, chanting my name, crying out every time I slam into him.

He pushes back on me like he needs it, like this is the only way he understands love.

I fuck him hard—ruthless rhythm, hips slamming against his raw thighs, my hand fisting his hair, the other around his throat as I pound him so deep he shakes under me.

“Who do you belong to?”

“You, you—only you—P’Cir please let me—”

“Not until I say so.”

I fuck him until his cock is red and leaking against his belly, untouched, twitching with every thrust.

His sobs melt into moans.

“Mine,” I snarl. “You fucking belong to me.”

“Yes—yes—yes—!”

I reach between us and stroke his cock, fast and rough, in rhythm with my thrusts.

“Come for me,” I order.

He does—spasming, moaning, legs shaking as his orgasm rips through him like a storm. His body clenches tight around me, and I follow, groaning into his neck as I spill inside him, buried deep, possessive and raw.

I collapse over him, still inside, holding him like a lifeline.

My mouth finds his ear.

“You don’t lie to me,” I whisper. “But you’re mine. You hear me? You’ll always be mine.”

He nods weakly.

I untie him fast, rub his wrists, kiss them. “You did so good,” I whisper against his hair. “So fucking good, baby.”

He curls into me, sticky and wrecked, eyes glazed but smiling.

“You with me?” I whisper.

He nods. “Always.”

“I didn’t hurt you?”

“No,” he says softly, voice hoarse. “You wrecked me.”

I kiss him through it, gentle now, stroking his back, whispering nonsense into his hair while his pulse slows.

And then I lift his chin.

“You’re mine,” I tell him.

He nods.

“And no one touches what’s mine.”

His eyes meet mine, wide and glassy. “I know.”

“I’ll find him,” I promise darkly. “Whoever’s sending that shit. I’ll find him, and he’ll wish he’d never laid eyes on you.”

Phu exhales shakily. “You’ll still be here when I wake up?”

I blink.

Then wrap my arms around him tighter. “You think I could leave you now?”

He snuggles into my chest.

“I just needed to be sure.”

I hold him tighter against me, because no matter how hard I ruin him…

I always put him back together.

He’s trembling still.

Tiny, involuntary shivers that run through his limbs every few seconds like the last of the tension is still draining from his body.

I hold him closer, one arm locked around his waist, the other stroking slowly through his hair, untangling strands slick with sweat.

His breathing is shallow.

Not panicked—just wrecked.

Spent.

“Easy,” I whisper, kissing his temple. “You’re okay. I’ve got you, baby.”

He murmurs something—half a word, half a sigh—and buries his face in my neck. I tighten my hold on him and kiss his forehead again. Again. Until I feel his body stop flinching with every exhale.

“Be right back.”

He whines softly when I move, but I press a kiss to his shoulder and slip away, naked and flushed, grabbing a towel from the dresser and dampening it in the sink.

When I come back, he hasn’t moved.

He’s still curled up in the center of the bed like he’s trying to disappear into the warmth I left behind.

I climb in beside him and wipe him down—gently, carefully. Inner thighs first. Then his belly, his chest, the sticky evidence of everything I just did to him. I clean between his legs with a reverence that makes my chest ache.

He flinches once.

“Shh, I know,” I murmur, kissing his knee. “I’ll be gentle.”

I finish, toss the towel, then grab the water bottle I set on the nightstand.

“Sit up for me.”

He barely opens his eyes.

“I can’t.”

“You can,” I say, tugging him slowly into my lap, holding him upright like he’s made of glass. I press the water bottle to his lips.

He drinks—small sips, dazed, grateful.

When he finishes, he slumps against me like all the bones left his body.

I hold him tighter.

We don’t say anything for a long time.

Eventually, I whisper, “You did so good for me, Phu.”

He nods against my chest.

“I’m okay,” he mumbles.

“I know you are.” I brush my fingers through his hair again. “But I’m still gonna stay like this. Just in case.”

“‘Cause you love me?”

“‘Cause I’m obsessed with you.”

His lips curl, tired but soft. “Good.”

I kiss the crown of his head. “Sleep, baby. I’ve got you.”

And I do.

For as long as he’ll let me.

Forever, if I’m lucky.

 

PHU’S POV

It’s three days before the game.

The one P’Cir’s been training for since preseason. The one that’s had him skipping meals, studying playbooks in his sleep, dragging himself through practices until he couldn’t stand.

He hasn’t opened the playbook in almost three days.

He’s opened everything else.

Security footage.

Dorm security logs.

Packages.

He’s barely sleeping. He talks to Ozone and Wim in clipped bursts, snaps at Rome for breathing too loudly, and won’t even look at me when he’s pacing.

And he paces. In tight circles around the living room. Like a predator with no prey in reach.

I sit on the couch in one of his oversized sweatshirts, curled up with my laptop, pretending to go over class notes I’ve already memorized.

I’m not fooling anyone.

Least of all myself.

I chew my lip as I watch him—long black hair tied up messily, hoodie halfway unzipped, phone in hand, scrolling, scrolling, scrolling.

He hasn’t touched me in a day.

Not because he doesn’t want to.

Because he does—I see it every time he looks at me, that flicker of wild heat, hunger, need.

But it’s buried under something else now.

Rage.

Worry.

Obsession.

Exactly what I was scared of.

“Phi,” I say quietly.

He stops walking, barely turning his head. “What?”

“Come sit.”

“I can’t.”

“Yes, you can.”

He hesitates.

Then crosses the room and sits beside me, but he doesn’t lean into me like he used to. He’s stiff. His eyes stay locked on his phone. I reach out and take it from his hand.

He lets me.

That scares me more than if he’d fought me for it.

“Talk to me,” I whisper.

“I’m trying to keep you safe.”

“I am safe.”

“No, you’re not.” His voice is low, sharp. “Someone is messing with you.  They know where you live. What you like. They left notes. Left gifts. That’s not a crush, Phu—that’s a fucking threat.”

“I know.” I reach for his hand, thread my fingers through his. “But you have a big game this weekend. I didn’t want this to throw you off.”

He finally looks at me.

And something cracks.

“I can’t focus,” he admits, voice breaking. “I get on the field and all I see is your face—scared, lying to me, tossing packages when you should’ve told me and I don’t know what to do with that.”

“I was scared too.”

He closes his eyes. His thumb brushes over my wrist like he’s counting the seconds he has left with me.

“I don’t want to lose you,” he whispers.

“You won’t.”

“Then stop acting like I’m about to.”

I lean in, cup his face in my hands. “I just didn’t want to be the reason you lost everything you worked for. And now I feel like I still am.”

His eyes open. “Baby…”

“I’m not asking you to stop protecting me,” I say softly. “I’m just asking you to let me be your peace while you do it.”

He pulls me into his lap.

Finally.

Wraps both arms around me and buries his face in my shoulder like he needs me to breathe.

“I don’t know how to do that,” he admits.

“We’ll learn together.”

We sit like that for a while—his heart pounding against mine, breath warm against my skin.

And for a moment, the world stops spinning.

I run the bath first.

I know better than to tell him to take one. If I do, he’ll argue. Or worse—compromise and sit in it like a punished cat, glaring the entire time.

But if I don’t say anything… and just fill it… with the citrus eucalyptus salts he secretly likes, with the dim lights on and a towel already warmed in the dryer…

He’ll follow.

Eventually.

I hear him in the other room—boots kicked off, hoodie peeled off his back, the quiet sound of his hair tie snapping. I know every footstep he makes, every shift in mood by the way he moves. He’s not pacing anymore.

Good.

I leave the door open.

He shows up three minutes later.

Doesn’t say a word.

Just stands there in the doorway, messy-haired and exhausted, his eyes tracing over the soft steam and the gentle candlelight.

“You did this,” he murmurs.

“I always do,” I say. “You just never let yourself have it.”

He walks toward me, slow. Like he’s not sure he deserves it yet. Like it might all disappear if he touches it wrong.

“I didn’t mean to ignore you,” he says.

“I know.”

“I can’t think when you’re in danger.”

“I know that too.”

He stops in front of me. I reach for the hem of his shirt.

Let me?”

He nods.

I strip him gently—slow, reverent, no rush. He’s warm under my hands. Solid. A little tense. I press kisses to his chest, his stomach, the sharp edge of his hipbones.

“I’ve got you now,” I whisper.

He closes his eyes.

I help him into the bath.

He exhales like he’s sinking into something sacred.

I sit on the edge of the tub, drag the warm water up his chest with a soft sponge, run it over his collarbones, his arms, across the bruises he’s gotten from practice. He watches me with this heavy, dazed look, like he can’t believe I’m real.

His hand comes up, rests on my thigh.

“You’re so good to me,” he murmurs.

“I love you.”

He swallows.

And that’s when I see it—that tiny flicker of vulnerability. The kind he only shows me when he’s right on the edge of spiraling again.

I stand.

Pull my shirt over my head.

Then climb into the bath with him.

He shifts instantly, pulling me into his lap, arms winding around my waist, face pressed into my neck. I feel him hardening beneath me—just faintly—but he doesn’t rock his hips. Doesn’t ask for anything.

He just holds.

So I move first.

I shift, letting the hot water lap over us, sliding my fingers through his hair. My hips roll just barely, enough to make him gasp softly against my throat.

“You still want me?” he asks, voice rough.

I smile, nipping his jaw.

“I always want you.”

His hands tighten on my waist.

I rock again—slow, teasing, just enough friction to make us both hum. It’s not about getting off. It’s about feeling. About connection. About letting him know I still crave him, still need him, even when he’s messy and half-broken and ready to burn the world down.

He groans softly. “You’re gonna undo me, baby.”

“That’s the idea.”

Our mouths find each other—wet, slow, open.

And we just kiss. In that warm bath. Wrapped around each other like we’ve got nowhere else to be. My thighs shake from the tension. His cock throbs against me. But we don’t chase the end.

We stay here.

In the want.

In the softness.

In the us.

He’s already trembling under me.

Not from tension now, not from rage or control or everything weighing on his back—but from something else.

Something needier.

His forehead rests against mine. “Baby…”

“Yeah?”

“I—I need…”

“I know.”

I lift my hips slowly—just enough to let his cock slide free beneath me in the water, hard and slick against my thigh. He groans, helpless, his hands drifting to my hips like he’s afraid to guide me. I do it for him. I take him in my hand, stroke once, twice.

“Let me make you feel good,” I whisper.

I don’t deserve you.”

I press my lips to his. “Doesn’t matter. You have me.”

He gasps when I lower myself onto him.

We both moan at the same time—soft, full, breathless. He slides in easy, heat to heat, like we were made for this. Like I’ve been holding the space inside me just for him.

He clutches me. Not roughly. Just… desperately. Like he doesn’t know how to hold anything gently anymore except me.

I start to move.

Slow, fluid, water rippling around us, each glide sending tiny waves against the porcelain. His mouth is on my throat now, jaw tight, breath warm and broken. Every time I sink down, he lets out the smallest sound, like he’s trying not to cry from the way it feels.

“Look at me,” I whisper.

He does.

His eyes are so open like this—no mask, no rage, no weight of the world. Just Cir. My Cir. My man. My storm.

“Don’t hold it back.”

He swallows, trembling. “I don’t want to break.”

“Then fall apart.”

I kiss him as I ride him—slow, wet, all friction and heat and love. The water laps at our skin, his hands slipping over my back, my thighs, grounding himself in the soft parts of me. He whimpers when I tighten around him.

“I’m close,” he gasps.

“I know. Let go.”

His forehead presses to my shoulder, breath hitching. I stroke myself once, twice between us, and then..

He comes.

Hard.

With a broken cry, muffled against my skin, hands digging into my hips as he spills inside me, shuddering through it like the tension of the last few days just ripped out of him at once.

And I follow, seconds later, trembling, head tossed back, whispering his name like a vow.

We stay like that, still joined, wrapped around each other in a bath gone warm and quiet.

“I love you,” I say, when the silence feels too heavy.

His arms tighten. “You keep saving me.”

“You keep letting me.”

CIR’S POV

I carry him to bed once the water’s gone cold.

He’s light in my arms—sleepy and pink and still glowing from earlier, legs tucked around me like he never wants to let go. I dry him off with one of the warm towels he left folded on the edge of the sink.

He hums when I do it.

Eyes closed, cheek resting against my chest.

I dress him in one of my old shirts. It swallows him completely. And I love it. I love that even now, after everything, he still lets me touch him like this. Still curls into me like he knows I’d never let anything happen to him.

He tugs me down with him when I try to get up.

“Just want you,” he mumbles.

“You have me.”

I pull the covers over us.

My fingers find his hair.

It’s still a little damp, soft and mussed from being pressed against my neck. I grab the brush from the nightstand—he always keeps one there—and start working through it gently.

He exhales.

Like I just did something holy.

“You’re quiet,” he murmurs, voice raspy.

“I’m thinking.”

“About the game?”

“No.”

He shifts to look up at me, brows furrowing. “Phi…”

“I’m thinking about you.” I smooth a tangle free. “About how stupidly in love with you I am. How you keep showing up for me even when I’m a mess.”

“You’re not a mess.”

“I’m obsessed,” I say quietly. “I haven’t slept properly in two nights. I can’t focus. I see shadows where there aren’t any. And all I want to do is lock you up and never let anyone get near you.”

He smiles—sweet and sleepy.

“Maybe a little obsessed,” he admits. “But not a mess.”

“I want to be better for you.”

“You already are.”

I kiss the top of his head, set the brush down, and wrap both arms around him like I’m scared he’ll vanish if I blink too long.

“You were scared I’d lose focus because of you,” I say. “You were right.”

He opens his mouth, about to argue.

“But that’s not your fault,” I add. “It’s mine. For letting the fear of losing you get louder than the reason I started fighting in the first place.”

His hand finds my heart, fingers splaying wide. “You started fighting for you.”

“And I keep fighting for you.”

He blinks at me, then presses a soft kiss to my chest, right over his hand.

“Good,” he whispers. “Because I’m gonna be in the stands. Screaming.”

“Even if I mess up?”

“Especially then.”

I close my eyes.

Let the sound of his breathing lull me. Let the warmth of him—this tiny, fierce, ridiculous boy—soothe something deep in me I didn’t realize had been aching all day.

“I love you,” I whisper.

He yawns against my chest. “I know. You brush my hair when you’re about to fall apart.”

“Is that what gives me away?”

“That… and the murderous football eyes.”

I laugh.

He drifts off before I do, soft and boneless in my arms.

And for the first time in days—I sleep.

Cir’s POV

Game day.

I wake up before my alarm.

But I don’t move right away not when he’s still curled into me like this, face buried in my chest, one hand fisted in the hem of the T-shirt I let him “borrow” two weeks ago and never got back. My jersey, today’s jersey, is folded on the chair by the door.

He must’ve laid it out last night.

He stirs when I kiss his forehead, sleepy eyes blinking up at me. “You nervous?” he mumbles.

“Nope.” I tighten my arm around his waist. “You’re here.”

He snorts. “That’s a cheesy answer.”

“You like it.

He doesn’t argue.

By the time we’re dressed, he’s the one wearing my jersey.

Number 7.

It swallows him. Hangs off his shoulder. Barely hits mid-thigh.

And he wears it like he’s always belonged in it.

I come out of the bathroom to see him standing by the mirror, fluffing his hair with one hand, phone in the other. Before I can ask what he’s doing, I hear the soft shutter sound of a photo being taken.

He’s taken a mirror selfie.

In my jersey.

Wearing nothing else but a knowing little smile.

“What are you up to?” I ask, raising a brow.

He doesn’t look at me. “Posting something.”

“…on your main?”

He hits post and then meets my gaze.

“Yeah,” he says casually, slipping on his jeans and socks like he didn’t just shake the ground under my feet. “It’s game day. I thought I’d be bold.”

I grab my phone, and sure enough, the notification lights up.

📸 [image]: My favorite win already.

My throat closes.

I walk over, scoop him up by the waist, and kiss the side of his face so hard he squeals.

“You trying to kill me before kickoff?”

He laughs into my shoulder. “Just trying to make sure you know you’re loved and claimed.”

“Oh, I know,” I murmur against his skin. “But after that post? The entire university knows too.”

He pulls back and raises an eyebrow. “Good. Let them.”

And that’s the moment I know:

I’m not walking onto that field alone today.

I’ve already won.

Cir’s POV

The stadium roars around me—chanting, stomping, pulsing with noise. The kind of noise that usually fuels me, drowns everything else out until it’s just me, the field, and the game.

But not today.

Today, there’s only one thing anchoring me.

One person.

I spot him the moment we line up.

There, in the front row of the stands, my jersey still hanging off him like he was born in it, legs curled under him, chin tucked into his hoodie sleeve. He’s holding a drink he’ll probably forget to sip. Eyes locked on me like he’s the only one who knows what I need without me asking.

Phu.

My lungs tighten—not from nerves, but from the weight of what he did this morning. The post. The caption.

My favorite win already.

I’ve read it a hundred times.

Each time I lace my cleats tighter, I hear it again.

You’re not just loved—you’re claimed.

I catch his eyes through the crowd. He’s so still, so present, like he’s there only for me, like the rest of the world is background noise.

I feel it happen—something in my chest settles. The storm quiets.

This game matters.

But he matters more.

I give him the smallest nod, a subtle tilt of my head, and his eyes soften. That smile—tiny, shy, devastating—blooms across his face.

And just like that, I don’t feel exposed anymore.

I don’t feel like I’m carrying the weight of expectations, pressure, fear.

I feel invincible.

Because I’m not playing for the university.

I’m not playing for stats or scouts or revenge.

I’m playing for him.

And with him watching?

I know I won’t miss.

The stadium is vibrating.

Not from noise. From pressure.

It’s 1–1. Second half. Injury time bleeding in like a slow knife.

We’re exhausted. Legs heavy. Shirts clinging to sweat-slicked backs. Every pass is life or death now. One mistake and it’s over.

And it’s my ball.

I drag in a breath.

The defenders are on me. Two pressing high, another closing the lane from the left. I can’t see past the haze of floodlights and steam rising off the pitch.

And for a terrifying second, I lose it.

Not the ball. My focus.

The stakes get too loud. Scouts in the crowd. The coach pacing. My teammates looking to me. I feel it all building…

Until I glance at the stands.

And there he is.

Top row, standing on the bleacher bench, tiny arms hugged around himself. His legs are bare under that hoodie. My jersey—number 7—drowns him.

But he’s there.

Watching me like I hung the stars.

And smiling.

That soft, sideways smile that makes everything inside me settle.

“If he wins, he’s mine. If he loses, he’s still mine.”

He said that to his friends this morning.

Posted me.

Posted us.

I grip the ball tighter.

Pivot.

And run.

The crowd surges as I cut through midfield, chest heaving, boots slicing through grass. The defense swarms—but I feint right, push left, glide through the opening like I’ve done this a thousand times in my dreams.

Final touch.

I take the shot.

The net ripples.

And the stadium erupts.

I don’t celebrate.

Not the way everyone else does.

The team rushes the sideline. The bench clears. Wim’s screaming. Rome’s crying.

But I run straight to the stands.

Straight to him.

He’s already climbing down the steps, breath caught, hands over his mouth like he can’t believe what just happened.

I reach the barrier.

And I kiss him.

Hard. Like he’s mine. Like I’m his. Like there’s nothing else in the world but this moment and the taste of his lips.

When we break, he’s dazed, pink, breathless.

“You won,” he says.

I press my forehead to his.

“No,” I whisper. “You did.”

Phu’s POV

The diner is alive.

It’s late, loud, and packed with half the university’s football team. Someone brought a speaker and keeps playing victory anthems while banging on the tables. Fries are being stolen off every plate. Ozone is attempting to stack milkshake cups like trophies. Wim is half-asleep on Jin’s shoulder, and Tree’s yelling at Rome to stop standing on the seat, and Nalin’s trying to pull her down beside her again. Ozone’s got his camera out, threatening to go live. Cir’s teammates are heckling each other in five directions at once.

And I’m sitting on Cir’s lap in his hoodie and his jersey—with his number stretched across my back like it was always meant to be there.

Every time someone bumps our table, he tightens his arm around my waist. I can feel him still buzzing underneath, all that post-match adrenaline coursing through him.

“I can’t believe you posted me,” he mutters against my neck.

“I can’t believe you climbed the stands in cleats to kiss me like a lunatic,” I shoot back.

He grins.

Rome throws a ketchup packet that hits Cir square in the shoulder.

“You’ve gone soft, Captain!” he bellows. “You’re cuddling in public. It’s DISGUSTING.”

Cir doesn’t even flinch. “You kissed my forehead after we won nationals last season. Don’t talk to me about disgusting.”

“That was different!” Rome shouts. “That was celebration. This is domestic bliss!”

“Do you want to lose your other eyebrow?” Cir threatens mildly.

Rome gasps. “You SWORE never to speak of that night!”

The whole team groans in unison.

Cir just smirks and picks up a fry like he’s above it all, his hand on my thigh like he needs to keep touching me or he’ll float off.

We haven’t stopped smiling since the game ended.

“You were insane,” I say, bumping his shoulder with mine.

“I was inspired,” he smirks, leaning down to kiss my jaw. “That post gave me god-tier confidence.”

“God-tier arrogance,” Tree mutters from across the table, munching on curly fries.

“Same thing,” Cir shrugs.

Just then, the diner bell chimes again—and this time, it’s not a teammate or friend stumbling in.

It’s his parents.

Ratri walks in first, elegant as always in a cream blouse and tailored slacks, looking so effortlessly composed that the room seems to hush without anyone meaning to. Cir’s dad follows behind her, casual in a half-zipped jacket, giving the room a once-over before his eyes land on us.

Cir doesn’t look surprised.

I do.

“Should’ve figured they’d show up,” he murmurs, glancing at me. “She wouldn’t miss the win.”

I stand automatically as they approach.

Ratri smiles at me, soft but with that same glint in her eyes that always makes me feel like she knows way more than she says.

“Khun Mae”

She kisses my cheek before Cir can even stand. “My sweet boy,” she coos, fixing my hair. “You look adorable. And you wore his jersey? He’ll be insufferable for a week.”

“Mum—”

“Shh. Let me have my moment.”

His dad just nods at me. “Phu.”

“Sir.”

“You were loud on the sidelines,” his mum faces me and just says simply.

Cir smirks. “He’s my biggest fan.”

“Obviously,” I mutter under my breath, face warm.

His dad gives me a nod and a pat on the shoulder. “You’re good luck,” he says. “Keep showing up.”

“Yessir.”

Ratri turns to Cir. “Congratulations. You looked sharp tonight.”

He shrugs. “I had motivation.”

Her eyes flick to me again, knowingly. “So I saw.”

Then, to the table at large: “We’re paying for dinner. Don’t fight us.”

The team erupts in cheers.

They don’t stay long, they both just came to say they were proud, and to tell him to come home with me for dinner soon.

After they leave, Cir drops back into the booth beside me, pulling me into his side again with a quiet sigh.

“That went better than expected.”

“Not the first time we’re meeting.”

“Yeah,” he grins. “But it’s still hot when you impress her.”

“P’Cir!”

He just kisses my cheek again, smiling into my skin like he’s already won the next match, the next week, the next life.

And maybe he has.

Because here surrounded by our friends, victory fries, too many milkshakes, and the boy who grins like I hung the moon…

This feels like everything.

Phu’s POV

It’s been two days since the game.

The victory glow is still lingering everywhere we go—classmates stopping Cir for high-fives, teammates throwing their arms around him like he scored for their life savings, professors nodding with mild amusement when he walks in late again and flashes that smug, post-win grin.

He eats it up.

But when we’re alone?

He’s just mine again.

P’Cir, barefoot in the kitchen, stealing sips from my mug and grumbling about how I still won’t let him wash my paintbrushes. P’Cir, nuzzling into my neck when I try to study, mumbling something like “congrats on dating the MVP of my entire existence.” P’Cir, pulling me into his lap on the couch with a simple, "I play better when you're this close."

No new packages. No weird texts. No shadows behind me when I walk home.

It’s calm.

Suspiciously calm.

And I’m trying not to think too hard about that.

We're halfway through a lazy evening and he's on the floor scrolling, I'm sketching across his legs when he reaches out without looking and grabs my ankle.

“Move in with me officially,” he says, like it’s a casual thought and not a bomb he just dropped on a quiet Tuesday night.

“I already live here,” I say, looking up.

“I mean officially,” he says, finally meeting my eyes. “No more pretending you're going back to the dorm. No more toothbrushes in two places. One address. One key. One bed. Mine.”

I stare at him.

He stares back.

Smirking.

“I can’t even remember where the key to my dorm is anymore,” I admit.

He grins wider. “Good. So this isn’t really a request. Just confirmation that you understand you’re permanently trapped now.”

I roll my eyes, but my chest is warm.

Because yeah.

I knew that already.

 

Chapter 16

Summary:

Cir meets Phu's family at Thanya's wedding,it goes as well as you expect.

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

The wedding is this weekend.

My cousin Thanya—the dramatic, extravagant, I-already-have-three-dress-changes-planned one is getting married, and somehow I got roped into not only attending, but also bringing P’Cir.

A fact I’m currently regretting.

“I’m telling you,” I say, sandwich in hand, eyes wide, “he’s going to cause a scene. And not even on purpose. Just by being himself.”

We’re sitting under a tree behind the art building—me, Tree, Nalin, Jin, Achi, and Wim. Rome and Ozone are somewhere probably making chaos with snack machines, but honestly, I need the calm.

“I love him, obviously,” I continue, “but the man growled at P’Thanya over speakerphone yesterday.”

“He what?” Achi cackles, nearly choking on his chicken wrap.

“She asked if I’d be wearing traditional Thai attire or something more ‘modern,’ and he literally said and I quote ‘whatever makes him look least available.’”

Nalin laughs softly. “That’s P’Cir, though. He brands you with his gaze.”

Wim leans over, mock-whispering, “I think it’s romantic. Possessive, yes, but romantic.”

“It’s terrifying,” I groan, hiding my face in my hands. “And now he’s meeting every nosy auntie, uncle, cousin, and childhood friend I barely survived growing up with.”

Tree raises an eyebrow. “And does your mother know about… Cir?”

“She knows,” I mutter. “She spoke to him on video call once. And she said—and I quote—‘He has a lot of presence.’ Which is Mum Code for he terrifies me and if he hurts my son I will launch a curse from seven generations back.”

“That’s fair,” Jin says, taking a bite of his sandwich. “P’Cir has main character villain energy sometimes.”

“And wedding energy is already chaotic,” Nalin adds. “Throw P’Cir in, and that’s a recipe for tears and a dramatic toast.”

“He already asked if he could give a toast,” I say flatly.

Tree nearly spits her drink. “You said no, right?”

“I said only if he lets me pre-approve it and agrees not to threaten anyone in it.”

Achi leans back, hands behind his head. “Honestly, this is going to be so fun. I’m dressing cute. I want a front-row seat to the Rueng Family: In-Law Edition.”

“I hate all of you.”

But I’m smiling.

Because yeah. He’s insane. Possessive. A walking red flag that I somehow fell in love with completely.

But he’s my red flag.

And deep down—I can’t wait to see how this wedding goes down.

That is, if we survive the preparation.

Cir’s POV

He’s pacing.

Which, for Phu, means something is stressing him out. And nine times out of ten, that “something” is me.

Back and forth across the living room in my hoodie, bare feet on the rug, sleeves too long, hands flailing a little too dramatically.

“You have to promise, P’Cir.”

I’m lounging on the couch, watching him like he’s the most entertaining thing in the world—which, to be fair, he is. “Promise what?”

He turns to face me, hands on his hips like he’s a tiny, exasperated parent about to scold their kid for smuggling sugar at midnight.

“That you’ll be normal at the wedding.”

“I’m always normal.”

“Okay, you’re literally the human embodiment of chaos wrapped in expensive cologne, but sure. Let’s pretend.”

I smirk. “Define normal

“No growling.”

“...fine.”

“No possessive hand-on-my-neck stunts.”

“Questionable.”

“No cursing at my uncle. No intimidating my cousin Thorn. No kissing me like you’re marking territory while my mother’s still eating.”

“That seems… targeted.”

“I’m serious! You’ve never met my family. This is a big deal. I need you to be less… mafia boyfriend, more charming footballer boyfriend. Please?”

“Fine, what else?”

“No glaring at people who ask what I study.”

“What if they ask in a weird tone?”

“No threatening my relatives. Any of them.”

“What if they insult you?”

“P’Cir.”

I sigh, then grin up at him. “Okay, okay. I’ll be on my best behavior.”

He groans and flops next to me on the couch, burying his face in his hands.

I slide my arm around his waist and pull him into my lap. “Why are you so cute when you’re panicking?”

“I’m not panicking,” he mumbles. “I’m preemptively managing chaos.”

“Mmm. Same thing.”

He peeks up at me, lips pouting. “Just… I want this to go okay. I want them to see what I see.”

I blink at that. “What do you see?”

“You,” he says, blushing instantly, like the word alone is enough to light him on fire.

I press a kiss to his cheek. “You’re disgustingly sweet.”

He hums and relaxes against me. “I used to daydream about weddings when I was younger,” he says idly, fingers tracing circles on my knee. “Like… I didn’t know if I wanted one, but I liked watching them. Especially when I had—

He stops.

I raise an eyebrow. “When you had…?”

He freezes.

Then:

“...nothing. Never mind.”

I tilt his chin up with two fingers. “Oh no. No way. You don’t get to trail off like that and not finish.”

“P’Cir—”

“You had a what, baby?”

He groans. “Fine. I had a… a childhood crush, okay? One of my cousin’s friends?”

Silence.

Oh?

“I was twelve! It doesn’t count!”

I sit up a little straighter, “So this wedding is full of childhood memories, huh?”

“Not like that,” he huffs. “It’s not even a thing.”

“Did you imagine marrying him at some point?”

“P’Cir!.”

Phu’s POV

It was a joke.

A passing, harmless, twelve-year-old-level confession about a cousin’s friend I barely even remember the name of.

And somehow—somehow—P’Cir has spiraled.

“Tell me his name,” he says, completely serious, arms crossed as he stands in the doorway of our bedroom like he’s preparing for war.

“His name?” I blink up from the pile of neatly folded clothes I’m packing for the wedding. “P’Cir, I don’t even remember his face. I was, like, twelve.”

“That doesn’t matter.”

“It matters a lot.

He starts pacing—slow and deliberate, the kind of pacing he only does when he’s calculating some dramatic plan like revenge via charm or full emotional takeover.

“What did he look like?”

“Cir—”

“Was he taller than me?”

“Everyone was taller than you back then.”

“Smarter than me?”

“I was twelve! My standards were eating gummy bears without choking.”

He stops pacing and just stares at me, absolutely betrayed. “You had a whole crush and didn’t think to tell me until now?”

“It wasn’t a secret! It just… never came up!”

His eyes narrow like he’s trying to find the flaw in my logic, like I’m running a covert operation in his own house.

“You’re jealous of a ghost,” I mutter.

“I’m jealous of anyone who got your attention first,” he snaps, then throws himself on the bed like a man personally wronged by time itself.

I stare at him, deadpan.

“You are so tapped in the head.”

He rolls over dramatically to look at me, eyes wide. “Just say you’ve only ever loved me and no one else ever existed before I was born.”

“You’re two years older than me.”

“Say it.”

I walk over, drop a shirt on his face, and lean down to kiss his forehead.

“There’s only ever been you, P’Cir,” I say, indulgent. “Even when there wasn’t.”

He pulls the shirt off his face, lips twitching like he’s trying not to smile.

“Good,” he says, all possessive softness now. “Because if anyone at that wedding even mentions old crushes, I’m switching your table to sit next to me and your chair’s going in my lap.”

I sigh “I hate myself.”

He chuckles, nuzzling into my neck. “I don’t. But I do want you to know that I will be finding out who it is. And then promptly erasing his existence from the collective memory of your village.”

“P’Cir!”

“Normal wedding behavior, baby,” He whispers. “Promise.”

Then whisper in my ear: “But if anyone even breathes like they used to have a chance with you, I’m starting a new tradition at the reception.”

“P’Cir—”

“A tradition involving me, a microphone, and the phrase ‘try again in your next life.’”

I am so fucked.

Phu’s POV

The car is packed. P’Cir insisted on bringing three bags even though we’re only staying for two nights. One is for clothes. One is for “emergency options.” And the last one?

Snacks. And backup chargers. And, apparently, a Bluetooth speaker in case he decides the vibe at my cousin’s wedding needs “Rueng-style ambiance.”

We’ve been on the road for thirty minutes and he’s already made me laugh more times than I can count, adjusted the mirror to look at me twice, and glared at a passing car for getting too close to my side.

“P’Cir,” I say, stretching out a little in the passenger seat. “You can’t road-rage at every vehicle that gets near me.”

“They were too close.”

“They were in their lane.”

“That’s still too close.”

I roll my eyes, but my chest is warm. He’s tense, I can tell, masked behind all the usual drama, the jokes and the playlist he spent twenty minutes curating.

This is the first time he’s meeting my entire extended family.

He won’t say he’s nervous.

But I know he is.

“How long until we get there?” I ask, glancing at the GPS.

“Hour and a half,” he says, without missing a beat. “Enough time for you to tell me who else you had a crush on before me.”

groan.

“If you don’t let that go, I swear I’m walking into the wedding alone.”

He grins. “And risk me crashing it shirtless?”

I throw a chip at him. “You are not meeting my family and making the first Impression Shirtless.”

“I make no promises.”

I laugh, and he glances at me—soft, quiet.

His hand finds mine in the center console. He squeezes it.

“You okay?” he asks.

I nod.

Nervous?”

“A little.”

He’s silent for a beat. Then:

“They’re going to love you,” I whisper, before he can say it.

He squeezes my hand tighter.

“I already do,” he murmurs.

The rest of the ride is quiet. Steady. Warm.

Just like us.

We pull up to the house just after four, the golden hour light hitting the old teakwood porch like a movie scene I’m not prepared to walk into. The family house hasn’t changed much since I was a kid—same lanterns by the door, same overly lush garden that my aunt still tends to like it’s a shrine.

Only this time, I’m not walking up the steps with my sketchbook and awkward smile.

This time, I’m walking up with Cir.

And P’Cir is…

Well. P’Cir.

He steps out of the car in his all-black travel fit, sunglasses still on even though the sun is literally setting, his hair half tied, one hand on my waist like I’m going to bolt the second anyone breathes too loud.

I try to take a step forward.

His grip tightens.

“P’Cir,” I whisper. “You need to let me go so I can knock.”

“No,” he mutters. “I need to scope the house first.”

“It’s a house, not a hostile zone.”

He doesn’t reply.

I knock anyway, because if we stand here much longer, my mum is going to open the door and see P’Cir attempting to bodyguard me from the welcome mat.

The door swings open before the third knock.

“Phu!”

It’s my cousin Thanya, barefoot, hair in rollers, half in a robe. She flings herself at me like we’re long-lost siblings, squeezing the breath out of me—then immediately freezes when she notices Cir standing behind me.

“Oh,” she says. “You’re the boyfriend.”

P’Cir smiles. It’s terrifying.

“I am.”

She nods slowly. “Right. Well. Come in. The drama has arrived.”

I groan.

P’Cir only looks pleased.

Inside, the house is full of wedding noise—laughter, phone calls, the scent of flowers and rice and something being fried in the kitchen. My mum’s voice calls out from another room, and suddenly half the family is piling into the foyer—cousins, uncles, people I haven’t seen in a year.

P’Cir doesn’t flinch.

He just shifts slightly so I’m tucked more into his side and introduces himself with a calm, disarming smile that would probably terrify them less if it wasn’t so polite.

And somehow—somehow—he’s charming.

Terrifying, yes. But charming.

My mum eyes him from head to toe, then back to me, then back to him.

“You brought your own storm cloud,” she says.

P’Cir bows slightly. “Khun Mae, Only when he needs protecting.”

And just like that…

She nods.

Approves.

Sort of.

Just as I’m starting to think we’ve made it through the first round of family chaos without incident, the front door creaks open again and I freeze mid-sip of tea.

I don’t even have to look. I know who it is.

“Look who finally decided to show up,” a voice says—smooth, dry, and already judging. “You’re two hours late. Very on brand.”

Thorn.

I set down my cup and brace myself.

He strolls in wearing pressed slacks and a button-up that somehow makes him look like he’s walking into a corporate meeting instead of our grandmother’s living room. His expression is all arched eyebrows and veiled sarcasm.

Trailing behind him—quiet, sharp-eyed, scanning the room like he’s cataloging souls instead of people—is Tharn.

Tharn doesn’t speak right away.

He just looks.

At me.

Then at P’Cir.

Then back at me.

And his head tilts slightly.

Like he’s seen something he wasn’t supposed to.

“P’Thorn.P’ Tharn,” I say, already tired, “this is P’Cir.”

P’Cir stands automatically, polite but still casual. His grip on my waist doesn’t loosen.

“I’ve heard,” Thorn says, not even pretending to be subtle. “You’re the… what was the phrase Thanya used? The ‘scary-hot possessive mafia-looking boyfriend’?”

“Footballer,” Cir corrects with a small smile.

Tharn finally speaks. “Your pupils are dilated. Even in this light. That’s either rage or attraction.”

choke.

Cir doesn’t flinch.

Why not both?” he says smoothly.

Tharn blinks. “Fair.”

Thorn rolls his eyes. “Well, this will be fun.”

P’Cir leans down and kisses the side of my head like he’s staking claim, then looks right at Thorn. “Oh, I’m counting on it.”

I groan and reach for my tea again, already regretting everything.

This weekend is going to be so long.

The night falls into familiar chaos. Rooms fill up. People ask questions. P’Cir sits next to me through all of it like a silent, brooding statue that only softens when I squeeze his hand.

He doesn’t talk much.

But he never stops watching.

And I think… maybe this won’t be so bad.

It started off so normal.

P’Cir being weirdly polite to my relatives while hovering no more than six inches from my side like I was going to get snatched away and hidden behind a curtain.

Then Thorn, ever the tactician, cleared his throat and said, “Phu, you’re in the guest room down the hall. Cir—there’s a room on the other side, second door.”

P’Cir blinks.

I freeze.

Tharn doesn’t say anything—he just tilts his head and waits like he was watching a social experiment unfold.

Cir looked at me. Then at Thorn. Then at me again.

I could feel the possessiveness simmering beneath his carefully neutral expression.

“I think there’s a misunderstanding,” he said calmly.

“Nope,” Thorn replied, flipping a page of his itinerary binder. He brought a binder. “There are only two guest beds, and you’re not married.”

P’Cir’s arm slid around my waist.

“So what I’m hearing is that I should propose right now,” he saysflatly.

My soul leaves my body.

Tharn raises an eyebrow. “You didn’t bring a ring.”

“I don’t need a ring to stake a claim.”

“P’Cir!” I hiss, slapping his arm.

He ignores me entirely, still locked in this weird domestic standoff with my cousins like we are in the middle of a mafia wedding negotiation.

“Phu has nightmares when I’m not around,” P’Cir adds smoothly. “I’d hate to explain to your aunt why I let her son cry alone on his pillow because somebody got nervous about shared sleeping arrangements.”

Thorn doesn’t blink. “Phu slept alone for eighteen years before you. He’ll live.”

I felt like I was watching two panthers slowly circle a very fancy dinner table.

ThenP’ Cir drops the final blow:

“I only sleep well when I’m holding him. If I don’t sleep well, I play like shit. If I play like shit, I get injured. If I get injured Phu cries and that fucks with me. Is that how you want to start this wedding weekend?”

Tharn looks mildly intrigued.

Thorn stares at him, unmoving.

And then Thanya, who has been standing behind us sipping from a cup of tea the entire time, finally chimed in with a bright:

“Oh my god just let them sleep together, this is exhausting.”

P’Cir nods at Thanya and grabs my hand with our suitcases.

As we head toward the guest wing—with Cir’s suitcase in one hand and my cousin’s reluctant blessing barely in our rearview—Tharn and Thorn follow us just far enough to make it weird.

Thorn clears his throat like he’s about to give a speech at a press conference. “You can sleep together. But if I hear anything other than sleeping—anything—you’re going back to the car.”

Tharn nods solemnly. “Beds in this house are sacred. If we hear a single suspicious creak, we will investigate.”

Cir just stares at them.

Not embarrassed. Not sheepish.

Just… Cir.

Which is worse.

“I don’t make noise,” he says coolly. “He does.”

My jaw hits the floor.

P’Cir!!

He smirks and wraps his arm around my waist like that was a perfectly normal sentence to drop in front of extended family.

Tharn raises an eyebrow. Thorn sighs like he’s aged ten years in two minutes.

“I’m going to bleach my brain,” Thorn mutters, walking away.

“Breakfast check at nine,” Tharn adds before disappearing down the hall.

As soon as we’re alone in our assigned room and I manage to close the door, I whip around and smack Cir with one of the pillows.

“You’re a menace!”

“I’m honest,” he shrugs, catching the pillow and tugging me closer by the waist. “And technically, it’s true.”

“Technically—shut up!” I laugh, covering my face.

He leans in, pressing a kiss to the side of my neck, voice low and teasing. “You gonna keep it down tonight, baby?”

I elbow him in the ribs.

“We’re not doing anything tonight, Mr. Rueng. Not unless you want your entire family to hear me explaining to your mother why her son was banned from a wedding over a suspicious creak.”

He laughs against my skin. “You’re no fun.”

“I’m the only reason you haven’t been exiled from this family yet.”

“Exactly,” he says, pulling me onto the bed. “That’s why I’m keeping you.”

I roll my eyes.

But I melt anyway.

Because in all his chaos—he’s still mine.

Phu’s POV

It’s wedding day.

There’s jasmine and orchids everywhere, the house smells like a mix of incense and coconut, and I’ve already been told to smile more twice and eat three different things “so I don’t faint at the ceremony.”

P’Cir, naturally, is missing.

Not in the “stormed off in a possessive rage” kind of way, though.

Thorn apparently needed help moving some ceremonial stuff, and Tharn—Tharn, of all people—asked P’Cir to help set up the welcome table.

And P’Cir said yes.

I still don’t know if it was a power move or a genuine attempt to not intimidate my family, but either way, I was left sitting in the main living room with Thanya, my mum, and my aunt while chaos unfolded outside.

Thanya fans herself with a folded wedding program and leans over. “So. He’s not just looks. He has manners.”

My mum snorts softly. “Selective ones.”

“He’s very… attentive,” my aunt offers delicately. “He kept refilling your cup at dinner last night.”

“Like I didn’t have hands,” I mutter.

“Like you didn’t need hands,” Thanya smirks. “Girl, please. If my fiancé ever looked at me the way yours looks at you, I’d walk down the aisle in tears.”

“He’s not—he’s not mine, mine,” I stammer, ears going warm.

All three women blink at me in unison.

“He kissed your forehead, your cheek, your hand and your shoulder yesterday,” my mum deadpans. “I had to look away.”

I groan and sink further into my cushion. “He’s just like that.”

“No, Phukan,” Thanya says dramatically, hand to chest. “He’s not just like that. He’s like that for you.”

I mumble something unintelligible and drink my water to hide my face.

My mum watches me quietly for a moment. Then, softer:

You look happy.”

That makes me pause.

Because yeah.

I am.

Even with his chaos. Even with his mouth. Even with his possessiveness, his over-the-top protective instincts, and his tendency to act like he’s personally responsible for guarding my soul.

I’m happy.

“Yeah,” I say, finally. “I really am.”

Thanya sighs dreamily.

My aunt smiles knowingly.

And my mum?

She doesn’t say anything.

Just reaches out and gently pats my hand.

And in that quiet moment, I know…P’Cir might be the storm.

But somehow, he’s made this place feel like home.

CIR’S POV

We just need help setting up the ceremonial table,” Thorn had said.

Which, apparently, translates to: lift heavy things and don’t mess up the family’s sacred arrangement of flower garlands and holy water.

I squat next to a crate of folded linen and side-eye Thorn as he arranges the incense trays like he's doing brain surgery. “Is it this serious?”

“For my mother?” Thorn says flatly. “Yes.”

“And for our cousin’s terrifyingly intense boyfriend,” Tharn adds, appearing behind me. “It’s a test.”

I raise an eyebrow. “A test?”

“You’re the outsider,” Thorn says, not even glancing up. “The Big Scary Boyfriend. The family is watching.”

I smirk. “Let them.”

Tharn cocks his head at me, eyes scanning my face again. “You're remarkably calm. Most people squirm when they know they’re being evaluated.”

“Most people don’t love Phu,” I say simply.

That shuts them both up for a second.

Thorn finally glances over. “You know he was terrified of bringing you here, right?”

“I know,” I reply. “But I’m not here to impress you.”

“Obviously.”

“I’m here to make sure no one makes him feel small. Or unwanted. Or like he doesn’t belong.”

There’s a beat of silence between us. Even the air stills.

Then Tharn says, “Hm. His heart rate spikes when you’re nearby. But it calms down even faster.”

I blink. “Come again?”

He shrugs. “He likes you. Deeply. His whole system responds.”

I stare.

“…You’re like a romantic MRI machine.”

“Thank you.”

That wasn’t a compliment.

Thorn finally stands and dusts off his hands. “If you ruin my cousin’s life, I’ll ruin yours. Politely. Quietly. And probably legally.”

I grin. “If I ever hurt him, I’ll turn myself in.”

That throws them both for a loop.

And for once, Thorn doesn’t have a comeback.

He just nods.

And Tharn?

Tharn offers me a flower garland to carry back inside, his eyes unreadable but somehow... softer.

“I don’t dislike you,” he says, which from him is practically a blessing.

I take the garland and grin. “I’ll take it.”

Phu’s POV

The wedding goes… better than I expected.

P’Cir doesn’t burn anything down. He doesn’t threaten anyone (at least not out loud), and somehow—somehow—he charms half the aunties within twenty minutes of the ceremony starting.

I don’t know how he does it. One minute he’s brooding in the corner in his tailored black suit, looking like he just stepped out of a mafia movie, and the next he’s refilling someone’s tea with both hands and listening intently as my great-aunt talks about her arthritis.

The aunties love him.

The uncles?

Wary. Quietly assessing. But respectful. Probably because he met their eyes once and every single one of them immediately looked away.

And me?

I can’t breathe.

Because he won’t stop fussing.

“Did you eat?”
“Are you cold?”
“Your suit jacket’s crooked, baby.”
“Why is that guy looking at you like that—he’s not family, is he?”

I’ve been patted down for imaginary lint four times. My glass hasn’t been empty once. And every time someone I don’t know tries to approach me, Cir straightens beside me like he’s about to announce, "This one's taken. Back up."

Honestly, it's kind of impressive.

Until he freezes.

We’re standing near the dessert table, and I feel it before I even see it—his hand tightens around my waist, his entire body going tense beside me like he’s sensed a threat.

I follow his gaze.

And then I want to disappear into the floor.

Because walking toward us—holding a drink, looking entirely too friendly and surprised to see me is the boy I might have had a childhood crush on.

Oh no.

“Oh,” I whisper. “Oh no no no no no—”

“That him?” Cir asks, voice too calm. Too quiet.

“P’Cir, please don’t—”

“That’s him.”

He’s not asking anymore.

I try to step in front of him like a human shield, but Cir’s already moving—slow, deliberate steps, placing himself directly between me and my past like a literal wall of muscle and black suit.

The guy stops, eyes flicking between us.

“Phukan?” he says, smile tilting. “Wow, it’s been a while. I almost didn’t recognize—”

“He’s mine,” P’Cir says calmly, and somehow loud enough for everyone in a ten-foot radius to hear.

I swear I stop breathing.

The guy blinks, confused. “I… wasn’t—”

P’Cir doesn’t blink. “Whatever you weren’t doing, stop.”

There’s a beat of silence.

And then—thank the gods—the guy laughs awkwardly, raises both hands like he’s defusing a bomb, and backs away. “Alright, alright. Message received.”

Cir turns back to me.

I’m just standing there, mouth open, probably bright red.

“P’Cir,” I whisper. “You can’t just—”

“Baby.” He steps closer, brushing my cheek with the back of his fingers. “You told me once he was your crush. You think I’d let him breathe near you?”

“I was twelve!”

He shrugs. “I’m your now. Forever.”

And then, right there in front of my entire extended family, P’Cir kisses me.

It’s not overly dramatic. Not long. But firm. Certain.

Claiming.

And when he pulls back, all I can say is—

“I hate you.”

But he just grins, like he knows.

Like he loves that I mean the opposite.

Phu’s POV

It’s mid-afternoon and the wedding is in full swing—ceremony done, photos mostly survived, and Cir hasn’t body-checked anyone yet.

So, I’m counting this as a win.

I’m standing by the front steps, sipping iced tea and trying to mentally prepare myself for another round of cousin-led selfies, when I hear it—the distinct sound of chaos approaching.

Rome is laughing way too loud.

Achi’s voice follows, complaining about the heat.

And then—“Is that them?” I whisper, squinting toward the gate.

It is.

Tree, Nalin, Rome, Achi, Jin, Wim, and Ozone are all making their way up the garden path like a perfectly chaotic sitcom ensemble. Tree’s in a sleek black dress with a sly grin already forming. Rome’s halfway through his third bag of sticky rice snacks. Ozone’s filming everything on his phone. Jin and Wim walk close together, fingers intertwined. And Achi is, predictably, wearing sunglasses like he’s the main character.

I go to greet them, heart lifting.

Tree gets to me first, pulling me into a side-hug.

“You look good,” she says, pulling back to scan me from head to toe. “Still standing. No visible hickeys. P’Cir behaving?”

I nearly choke on my drink.

Tree!

She just grins and flicks my forehead. “What? We all placed bets on whether he’d challenge someone to a duel by now.”

“He tried,” I mutter. “The crush guy showed up.”

“Ooooh.” Rome draws out the sound dramatically. “Did Cir go full Rueng?”

“He marked his territory and moved on,” I say flatly.

“Progress,” Jin comments.

“I’m impressed,” Wim adds. “We really didn’t think he had an ‘indoor’ mode.”

“He doesn’t,” I deadpan. “He’s just been distracted by pretending to help Thorn and scaring uncles.”

“Speaking of,” Ozone pipes up, zooming in his camera. “You both look grossly in love today. I give it five minutes before he finds you and glues himself to your side again.”

“I give it two,” Achi smirks. “I saw him growl at someone who asked where the bathroom was.”

Tree links arms with me. “Well, we’re here now. Cir’s got his little squad, and you’ve got your army.”

I exhale, finally smiling. “Thanks for coming.”

“Wouldn’t miss it,” Nalin says softly, adjusting her purse.

As if on cue—because of course—I feel a shadow behind me.

Warm hand on my back.

Low voice by my ear.

“Missed me, baby?”

I close my eyes.

“He was literally gone for six minutes,” Rome mutters.

I just smile and let P’Cir pull me into his side like he’s claiming me all over again.

Tree catches my eye over his shoulder, one brow raised and a smirk forming.

“Still behaving?” she mouths.

I shrug.

Barely.

Cir’s POV

I notice her watching me before she says anything.

Phu’s mum—elegant, composed, the kind of woman who doesn’t speak often but commands attention when she does. She’s been quiet most of the day, hovering near the edges of things, always with an eye on her son.

My boy.

So when she steps toward me during the lull between the ceremony and the reception, I straighten immediately, instinctively brushing down the sleeves of my suit like I’m about to be interviewed by an embassy official.

“Cirrus,” she says softly, almost kindly.

I nod. “Ma’am.”

She tilts her head slightly. “Walk with me?”

It’s not really a question.

I follow her around the side of the house, away from the music and the people and the noise. There’s a shaded corner with a view of the back garden and a small breeze cutting through the humidity.

She stops there.

I wait.

“You love my son,” she says, not as a question—just a fact.

“Yes, ma’am,” I answer quietly.

She hums, like she already knew but needed to hear it out loud. “You’re intense.”

“I’ve been told.”

“And possessive.”

I nod again. “That too.”

She turns slightly, studying me with a look I recognize—Phu has the same one when he’s reading me too well and trying not to flinch at what he finds.

“My son is... soft,” she says, voice quieter now. “But strong in ways people don’t always see. He needs space to feel safe, but someone who won’t leave when he gets scared. Someone who listens even when he doesn’t speak.”

I know.”

“Do you?” she asks, finally looking at me fully. “Because love like yours—it burns hot. Fast. And I’ve seen boys like you scorch everything around them, even when they mean well.”

That one lands.

Hard.

I swallow. “I’ve made mistakes,” I admit. “I’ve scared him before. Not by hurting him—but by how far I’m willing to go. For him. I know I can be too much.”

She nods once.

I meet her eyes. “But I’m learning. I’m trying. Because he’s the only thing that’s ever made me want to be... better.”

There’s a beat of silence.

Then she nods again—slower this time.

“I believe you,” she says.

And when she turns to go, she adds without looking back…

“If you break his heart, I won’t ruin you.”

Pause.

“I’ll let him do it.”

I exhale a laugh that’s not really a laugh.

“Fair enough.”

And just like that, I know I’ve been seen.

Tested.

Not entirely approved—but accepted.

Which, in Phu’s world, is everything.

Phu’s POV

I finally escape the photographers, the well-meaning aunties, and the endless trays of shrimp to find a quiet corner near the back garden, where—of course—Thorn, Tharn, and Thanya have gathered like some secret tribunal waiting to roast me.

Thanya spots me first and waves me over with a drink in one hand and a grin that can only mean chaos.

“Well, well,” she says. “If it isn’t the newly anointed possessive boyfriend’s favorite human.”

“Don’t start,” I mumble, flopping onto the bench beside her.

“Oh, we’ve already started,” Thorn says dryly, sipping something with a lime wedge. “You’re trending on family LINE groups, by the way.”

“What?”

“Everyone’s talking about the forehead kiss. And the tea refilling. And the fact that your boyfriend basically stared a hole through your childhood crush until he left the venue.”

“That was subtle?” Tharn adds, blinking slowly. “Fascinating.”

I groan and bury my face in my hands. “I told him to behave.”

“You told Cirrus Rueng to behave,” Thorn repeats, raising an eyebrow. “That’s adorable.”

“I mean, it could’ve been worse,” Thanya offers brightly. “He could’ve brought a tattoo of your name or—wait. Does he have one?”

I glare at her. “No. Maybe. Not yet. Can we not?”

Tharn tilts his head with a smile “He’s deeply emotionally attached to you. It radiates off him. Clingy. Territorial. Hyper-focused. Has he asked for access to your calendar yet?”

“Yes,” I mutter. “He made a shared Google Doc.”

Thorn snorts into his drink.

Thanya kicks her feet up. “Look, say what you want, but I like him. He’s crazy, but he makes you smile in a way you never used to.”

I blink.

She smiles softer now. “You’re still you, Phu. Just… lighter. Happier. Even when you’re embarrassed beyond belief.”

“That’s every five minutes around him.”

“Exactly.”

I look between them—my weird cousins, my constant chaos crew—and I feel something settle in my chest.

P’Cir might be too much for this world. But somehow, he’s just right for me.

“Thanks,” I say softly.

“We’ll still have to haze him next New Year’s,” Thorn adds.

“Oh, obviously,” Thanya grins.

Tharn nods once. “I’ll prepare a psychological test.”

And somehow, I don’t doubt that he already has one.

Cir’s POV

I’d been good.

So damn good.

I didn’t touch him during the ceremony. I didn’t pull him into a corner during dinner. I didn’t even bite his ear when he leaned in too close to whisper something and smelled like jasmine and vanilla and whatever sinful blend of perfection he used to make me insane.

I’ve been the picture of restraint.

Because we’re in his family’s house. And I swore to behave.

But now?

We’re alone. Finally. In our room. Lights dim. Door locked. Phu’s curled up in my hoodie, sitting in my lap while we scroll through wedding photos on his phone, commenting on everyone’s outfits and awkward poses.

And then—without warning—he shifts.

Slowly. Casually.

Like he’s not deliberately dragging his palm up my thigh while humming softly like he’s innocent.

I freeze.

He doesn’t look at me. He’s still scrolling. Like he’s not absolutely testing me.

“Baby,” I say slowly. “What are you doing?”

“Nothing,” he says. But his hand keeps moving. “Just appreciating my hardworking MVP boyfriend.”

His fingers curl around the waistband of my sweatpants.

I inhale sharply.

“We’re still in your family house,” I remind him, voice tight.

“We’re in our room,” he counters, finally looking up at me—eyes wide, lips pouty, expression just on the edge of devious.

I narrow my eyes. “You’re doing this on purpose.”

“Me?” he gasps. “Never.”

I catch his wrist and bring his hand to my chest instead, over my pounding heart.

“Keep going, and I’m going to forget we’re trying to be good.”

He leans forward, brushing his nose along mine. “Maybe I want you to forget.”

And just like that, the game changes.

Because he’s not just being cute.

He’s starting something.

I flip us both in one smooth motion, pinning him gently to the mattress, my lips a breath away from his.

“You sure about that, baby?”

His cheeks go pink.

But he nods.

And that’s all I need to turn restraint into ruin.

He’s flushed beneath me, eyes wide and lips parted, the perfect mix of innocent and wrecked.

But I’m not going to ruin this moment with recklessness.

Not here. Not in a house full of his relatives.

I press my forehead to his and whisper, “I’m not going to fuck you here, baby.”

He blinks up at me, surprised.

I smirk. “Contrary to what your cousins think, I actually respect your mom. Your uncles. Your aunties. I’m not going to rail you in a house full of people who already look at me like I eat boys like you for breakfast.”

His cheeks flush a deeper pink. “That’s… sweet?”

“But,” I add, voice lower now, rough with restraint, “I can make us feel good. Quiet. Controlled. No creaking beds. No gasping loud enough to summon Tharn like a sleep paralysis demon.”

That earns me a choked laugh.

And then I roll my hips.

Once.

Twice.

The friction draws a soft gasp from him—sharp, desperate. His hands grip my shoulders tighter, thighs parting just a little more, like his body’s moving on instinct now.

A shaky breath escapes him. “Okay P’Cir…”

I roll my hips—slow and deliberate—pressing our bodies together where we’re already hot and straining, still half-dressed, tension thick between us.

He gasps, soft and startled.

I kiss him then. Deep. Intoxicating. A kiss that says I want you without the noise.

His legs open slightly. Inviting. Testing.

I press against him again—both of us in just boxers, thin cotton doing nothing to hide how hard we already are. My cock grinds up against his, slow and thick, and he moans before he can stop himself.

“Quiet,” I warn, nipping at his ear. “You wanna get us caught?”

He shakes his head quickly, breath stuttering.

I grip his hips and roll again, our cocks rubbing together, trapped between our bodies. I grind down harder this time, dragging the friction out until he gasps and clutches at my back, fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt like he’s hanging on.

“You feel that?” I whisper. “You like that?”

He nods.

“Use your words, baby.”

“I… I like it, P’Cir,” he breathes. “Feels so good—please don’t stop.”

“I’m not stopping ‘til we ruin these boxers,” I growl.

My hand slides between us, cupping both our cocks, squeezing them together through the fabric. He whimpers, hips jerking. The heat between us is dizzying—wet already from precum, the thin fabric soaked and clinging.

I pump us together, slow and mean, watching his face the whole time.

His head falls back against the pillow, lips parted, body trembling under mine.

“You’re so fuckin’ pretty like this,” I whisper, biting at his collarbone. “My good boy. Quiet and obedient for once.”

He moans again—too loud—and I slap a hand over his mouth, laughing softly.

“I said quiet.”

His eyes go wide, needy, ruined.

I speed up my strokes, grinding down hard, our cocks sliding together wet and desperate now, every movement sending shivers down both our spines.

“Look at you,” I breathe, licking into his mouth. “So sensitive. So fucking pretty.”

My strokes are lazy but firm, hand slick with both of us now. Each glide draws out a choked breath from him, his hips twitching helplessly against mine, cock sliding against mine in wet, desperate friction.

“You love this, don’t you?” I growl softly, rolling my hips with just enough pressure to make him whine. “Making a mess of me. Letting me use you like this.”

“I love you,” he whispers.

And fuck—those words. That voice. That sweetness laced into filth.

I kiss him again, deeper this time, tongue tasting him slow while my hand speeds up, jerking us together with rhythm and intent. His body tenses under mine, thighs quivering, fingers digging into my back.

He’s close. I can feel it. His legs tighten around me, his breath coming in shallow little pants behind my palm.

“Gonna cum, baby?”

He nods frantically, tears at the corners of his eyes.

“Do it,” I whisper. “Make a mess for me.”

He shatters.

His body jerks hard, whole frame tensing as he cums in his boxers, moaning helplessly into my hand. I keep stroking through it, even as he twitches, sensitive and wrecked beneath me.

It’s all I need.

I grind against him once, twice more—then follow, groaning low into his neck as I spill into my own shorts, hot and wet and fucking perfect.

We lie there panting, the room thick with heat and the faint scent of sweat and come.

I don’t move for a minute.

Then I finally lean up, brush his hair back from his forehead, and whisper, “Still think I’m crazy for not fucking you?”

His lashes flutter. “Mmm… maybe a little.”

I grin.

Then kiss him.

Long. Deep.

Slow.

“Next time,” I murmur against his lips. “When we’re back in our own bed, I’m going to fuck you so hard you won’t be able to walk.”

He giggles, breathless.

“I’ll hold you to that.”

I wipe us down, toss the tissues, and then pull him against me, tucking him into my chest like he’s something soft and breakable.

“You okay?” I ask, brushing my lips against his forehead.

He nods. “Better than okay.”

PHU’S POV

I should not be this sore from not having sex.

But here I am.

Hiding behind my cereal bowl in the kitchen while Thorn and Tharn sit across from me at the table, sipping coffee like they’re judges at a silent trial.

P’Cir walks in five minutes later—barefoot, hair slightly mussed, wearing one of his obnoxiously expensive black shirts with my  pink cartoon slippers because he didn’t want to step on the cold floor.

And that’s what breaks me.

The slippers.

Because Thorn sees them first.

Then looks at me.

Then looks at Cir.

Then back to me.

He doesn’t say a word.

Neither does Tharn.

They just keep sipping their coffee, the silence absolutely violent.

P’Cir walks to the fridge like he owns the house. Opens it. Looks around. Pulls out a bottle of water.

Still, no one speaks.

Tharn taps his spoon slowly against the edge of his mug.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

P’Cir finally closes the fridge and turns to face them.

“Morning,” he says, like this isn’t a war zone.

“Morning,” Thorn replies coolly, eyes flicking to the faint red on P’Cir’s throat and the fact that I’m wearing P’Cir’s hoodie like it’s my second skin.

Tharn raises an eyebrow. “Sleep well?”

I choke on a piece of cereal.

Cir doesn’t flinch. “Like a baby.”

Tharn sips.

Thorn hums.

P’Cir leans back against the counter, cracking the bottle open. “You two always this dramatic in the morning or just when I’m here?”

“No drama,” Thorn says smoothly. “Just observing.”

“Right.” Cir takes a long, obnoxious sip of water. “Any conclusions?”

Tharn shrugs. “None that can be said politely.”

P’Cir smirks.

I sink lower into my chair, wishing a portal would open beneath me and drag me into the underworld.

“P’Cir,” I mumble.

“Yeah?”

“Stop making it worse.”

“I haven’t done anything,” he says innocently. “They’re the ones making it weird.”

“You walked out in my glittery slippers and hickey evidence, P’Cir,” I hiss.

Tharn coughs.

Thorn nearly spits his coffee.

P’Cir shrugs. “I was subtle.”

“You grinded on me in your sleep,” I hiss again, cheeks on fire.

“Don’t worry,” he whispers, bending low to kiss the side of my head. “Tonight, at home you can be louder.”

I die.

I fully, dramatically, and spiritually die.

And from across the table, Thorn mutters, “I’m going to bleach my ears.”

Breakfast is loud.

Uncles talking over each other. Aunties fighting lovingly over who makes the better chili paste. Thanya refilling everyone’s tea before they can ask. Tree’s already arguing with one of our great-aunts about why nobody needs to get married to be valid.

And P’Cir?

P’Cir is sitting at the table like he was born here.

One leg crossed over the other, coffee in hand, smiling politely while one of my uncles tries to explain the entire history of Thai football leagues like Cir doesn’t play at university level. He’s in his own clothes now, hair tied back, looking calm, clean, and obnoxiously smug.

Thorn and Tharn are pointedly ignoring him.

Which only makes him more powerful.

I’m two seats away, picking at rice and trying not to die from secondhand shame when my mother walks in from the kitchen carrying freshly fried pork and absolutely no mercy.

She places the plate on the table and sighs happily.

“My son-in-law likes crispy pork, right?”

The table goes quiet.

Dead silent.

Cir blinks.

Then smiles.

Slow. Confident. Dimples and all.

“I love it, mae,” he says, with that fake-soft voice he uses when he’s trying to sound humble and is actually being the most arrogant man alive.

My head hits the table with a groan.

The aunties explode.

“Ohhh! He called her mae—!”

“Look at him! So handsome and respectful—”

“Better than Phu already!”

P’Cir places a hand dramatically over his chest. “I’ll take good care of him.”

My mother pats his shoulder. “I know you will.”

sink into my chair.

“You’re encouraging him,” I mutter under my breath.

She looks at me and winks. “I like him.”

Tharn whispers, “This is how cults start.”

Thorn grumbles, “He’s brainwashed the whole family.”

Cir reaches across the table and takes my hand in full view of everyone. Laces our fingers together. Brings it to his lips and kisses my knuckles like we’re in a period drama.

“You okay, baby?” he says, soft and smug.

I glare at him.

He kisses my fingers again.

“I’m going to murder you in your sleep.”

“You won’t,” he whispers. “You love me.”

Unfortunately, he’s right.

And judging by the sparkle in my mum’s eyes, I’m never getting out of this.

Today, the flowers have wilted, the confetti’s been swept up, and my relatives have either left, crashed, or dramatically fainted from social exhaustion.

It’s time to go home.

Which, weirdly… means going back to school.

P’Cir is already loading the car, refusing to let me carry anything heavier than my duffel bag. He’s in jeans and a hoodie again, his suit long gone, his jaw a little less tense now that we’re putting distance between us and the entire Saengsuwan family tree.

“I survived,” he mutters as he tosses his bag into the trunk.

“You thrived,” I say, rolling my eyes. “The aunties wanted to adopt you. Thorn stopped trying to glare you into dust. Even my mum called you Son-in-Law.”

He smirks and leans against the car. “You say that like I didn’t earn every point.”

“You threatened someone yesterday.”

“He flirted with you.”

“I was twelve, Cir!”

“And yet…”

I groan and slide into the passenger seat while he circles to the driver’s side. As soon as we’re both in, he reaches over and laces our fingers together like it’s second nature.

It is now.

The drive is quiet at first—just the hum of the road, the occasional roadside stand flashing by, my fingers absently tracing the lines of his hand.

“You okay?” he asks after a while.

I nod. “Yeah. Weirdly.”

“No regrets?”

“About what? Bringing you?”

He doesn’t answer.

I squeeze his hand. “You were insane, yes. But you were also… perfect. You made me feel safe. Seen. Not like some awkward kid in the corner of a wedding I was dreading.”

P’Cir doesn’t say anything.

He just lifts our joined hands and kisses the back of mine like I said something important.

Because to him, I probably did.

 

 

Chapter 17

Summary:

“Cirrus Rames Rueng.”

His screech freezes me mid-step.

Fuck. Full name.

Time to play village idiot

Notes:

fun chapters🤭

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

When we roll back onto campus later that evening, the parking lot’s half-empty, the sun’s starting to dip, and the world feels a little quieter than usual.

Like maybe it waited for us.

We head inside—back to our apartment. Our place. Shoes off, jackets dumped, bags forgotten at the door.

P’Cir throws himself onto the couch with a satisfied grunt.

“Next wedding, they’re meeting my side.”

I freeze halfway to the kitchen.

“Oh no.”

“Oh yes,” he grins. “Ratri, Ozone, My uncles. You’re not escaping.”

I stare at him.

He just smirks.

“Better start prepping now, baby.”

 

CIR’S POV

We’ve had a good couple of days.

No stalkers. No drama. No weird packages showing up like cursed desserts. Just classes, quick kisses between lectures, Phu sneaking bites off my plate, and me not even pretending to be mad about it.

He’s glowing a little. I don’t know if it’s the weather or the way my hoodie always slips off one shoulder on him, but something about him today feels... soft. Golden.

I have him tucked into my side in the cafeteria, my hand resting lazily around his waist like it lives there.

Practice this evening, baby,” I murmur near his ear, stealing a little nibble along the shell, then lower to the curve of his neck. Just because I can.

“About that,” he says, voice light, “I’m gonna go to the library with Tree, Nalin, and Achi.”

I pause.

Then straighten.

“No you’re not.”

I drop my arm and reach for my burger instead. Bite into it, chew slowly, and wait.

He turns toward me, blinking. “P’Cir, don’t be an ass. Why can’t I go to the library?”

I swallow.

“Because your little ass is going to be in the stands,” I say flatly, “where I can keep an eye on you.”

He opens his mouth. Closes it. Tries again. “But you’ll be busy down on the field. You wouldn’t even know that I’m there—”

“Phu. No.”

My tone drops.

“Tell them to come to the field if you need study partners. But you’re not going.”

I don’t raise my voice. I don’t argue.

command.

He narrows his eyes. I brace for the counter-attack. The pout. The “I’m not a pet” speech.

But it never comes.

He sighs.

Shrugs.

Okay.”

...What?

That’s it?

No fire? No death stares?

He just nuzzles into me again, grabs one of my fries like he didn’t just try to defect to the library mid-practice day, and starts humming under his breath.

I blink down at him.

Then casually glance up and notice all my guys snickering.

Rome’s mouthing something obscene. Wim looks like he’s trying not to laugh. Jin just shakes his head like I’m a lost cause.

I don’t care.

They’ll pay.

I’ll run them through the hell-circuit after drills and log it as “conditioning.”

Let’s see how funny they are when they’re crawling off the field.

I turn back to my boy.

He’s still curled up against me, picking onions off his own sandwich and gently placing them on mine like we’ve been married for years.

God help me, I love this tiny menace.

And he’s mine.

should’ve known that “okay” was too fucking easy.

The way he said it. All soft. All sweet. All obedient like some dainty little househusband who wouldn’t dare test me.

Should’ve known.

He’s not in the stands.

Not under the trees. Not by the fence. Not in the damn shade with his overpriced iced coffee and Tree scrolling next to him and Achi trying to flirt with girls he has no chance with.

Nothing.

Empty.

“Rames” Coach barks, voice already pissed, “Where the fuck is your head? You’ve dropped the ball like three times in the last half hour!”

I squint at him.

Like really squint.

Because I’m trying to decide whether it’s a bad idea to throw the goddamn ball at his head and bolt off the field.

My baby — my stubborn as fuck, soft-smiled, eye-batting pain in my chest — is not where he’s supposed to be.

How the fuck am I supposed to concentrate on this shit?

I want to walk off.

I want to yank my cleats off and go find him, lecture locked and loaded. Library, my ass.

But I can’t.

Because we’ve got another game coming up, and I’m captain, and I’m supposed to lead. Be focused. Be better.

And Phu knows that.

He knows that.

So why the hell he’d choose now — now — to pull this disappearing act is beyond me.

I snap the sweatband off my wrist.

“Coach,” I mutter, walking up to him. “I need to make a run and come back.”

He blinks. “Son, that’s just not done.”

“Fine.” I drop the ball at his feet. “I quit.”

The field goes silent.

The team stares.

Coach steps forward. “You hard-headed son of a bitch—”

I brace.

“—is this the kind of shit I have to keep dealing with?” he mutters, rubbing his temples. “Just tie him to you at this point. I swear to God.”

...The fuck?

Why the fuck is his mouth twitching?

I narrow my eyes.

He’s trying not to laugh.

The rest of the team?

Gone.

Rome’s flat on the grass wheezing.

Ozone’s doubled over near the cones, crying real tears.

Wim’s covering his face, shaking his head like he knew this was coming and just didn’t say anything.

I scowl.

“What?”

Coach crosses his arms. “We’ve taken bets on how long it’d take before you lost your mind over that boy in public.”

“I haven’t lost my mind.”

“You’re threatening to quit a ranked university football program because your boyfriend skipped your practice.”

“Not skipped,” I growl. “He lied. Said he’d be here. He's not.”

Coach waves me off. “Go get him, dumbass. You’ve got fifteen minutes.”

I don’t wait for a second offer.

I’m off the field before anyone can say another word, cleats pounding the path like I’m going to war.

And maybe I am.

Because I’m about to show my tiny little sunshine what happens when you say okay to me and mean fuck you.

He’s sitting at one of those long-ass tables near the windows — back straight, glasses on, surrounded by his girls like he’s the crown prince of academic royalty.

Nalin’s flipping through flashcards.

Tree’s making notes.

Achi’s talking shit about someone’s fashion choices in a whisper that isn’t a whisper.

And Phu?

He’s smiling. Nodding along. Like he didn’t just pull a Houdini on me mid-practice after saying “okay” with that cute little lying voice he does when he thinks I won’t notice.

There’s a stir when I walk in.

Of course there is.

I’m a sexy motherfucker in uniform.

Sweat still clinging to my throat. Jersey clinging to my chest. Jaw tight. Energy lethal.

Heads turn. Conversations stall. Even the damn guy behind the circulation desk looks like he’s watching a bomb count down.

Tree sees me first.

Her eyes widen. She nudges Phu under the table.

Too late.

He turns.

Our eyes lock.

Caught.

I walk straight to him — calm, steady, like a fucking predator — and without breaking stride, I hook my arm around his waist and lift.

P’Cir—!

I throw him over my shoulder.

Textbooks, highlighters, dignity — all abandoned.

He squirms immediately, kicking his little feet and smacking my back with those tiny hands.

I smack his ass — just once — open-palmed and loud enough to echo.

His friends?

Applauding.

“Finally!” Achi cackles.

“Be gentle with our baby!” Nalin shouts between laughs.

Tree just sighs and sips her drink like she’s seen this movie before. (She has.)

I don’t stop walking until we’re outside. I don’t put him down until we’re on the steps and there’s sunlight kissing his face and the spring breeze tugging at his hair.

He looks up at me, breathless and pink.

“P’Cir, you’re crazy.”

I cup his face, lean in, and press my mouth to his.

“I’m crazy about you, baby.”

He melts a little.

I brush my nose against his. “I love you. Now stop being a pain in the ass and let’s go.”

He blinks. “I need my bag.”

I nod toward the glass. “Tell Tree to bring it.”

He narrows his eyes at me. “You’re a caveman.”

I offer my hand.

He rolls his eyes.

Then takes it.

So what if I’m acting like a territorial, possessive bastard?

He’s mine.

And I can do whatever the fuck I want.

***

“You, are, completely, mental.”

Phu is at it again — full-blown gremlin mode.

I don’t even know what set him off this time. I usually don’t. There’s no warning with him. One second we’re cuddling. The next I’m getting beaten with the pillow like I’m an exorcism waiting to happen.

I raise a lazy arm, catch the damn pillow mid-swing, and yank him down on top of me.

He lands with a yelp and a scowl.

“What’s got your pants in a twist, baby?”

“You—arghh—you!”

He flails for a second, trying to act like he doesn’t already love being under me. Little liar.

What the fuck…” I squint at him. “Shit, you don’t even get periods like women. That could’ve explained this.”

His eyes flash.

Oh no.

The demon glare.

The glow of rage and doom.

“Oh no you didn’t.”

I panic.

“Okay baby, whatever it is, I’m sorry. I won’t do it again.”

His brow lifts. “Do what again?”

“...Exactly.”

Score?

“You’re a real ass, you know that?”

Damn. Didn’t score.

But he huffs. Then mutters, “But I forgive you. Because you’re my ass.”

He kisses me, soft and pouty and warm, and I melt.

I don’t even know what I did, but apparently I didn’t screw up the Rueng Boyfriend Record just yet.

He shifts under me, sighing a little, and I press down instinctively  hips slotting against his like puzzle pieces. He’s all sleepy limbs and lazy warmth and messy hair that smells like his vanilla shampoo.

“Hmmm, babe,” I murmur, grinding just a little, “you feel like silk.”

My cock is already hard, straining in my shorts, and rubbing it against the soft skin of his thigh only makes it worse.

He giggles.

You can’t laugh at my hammer, babe,” I say seriously. “He’ll get a complex.”

That makes him laugh harder, so obviously I punish him by latching onto his neck and kissing my way down — licking over the spot that makes him twitch and gasp.

He squirms.

“P’Cir—”

“You started this.”

I hook my leg between his, nudge them open.

He lets me.

Good boy.

I slide my hand under his shirt, dragging my knuckles up the soft plane of his belly, then down again to palm him through his shorts.

He gasps.

“You’re already hard,” I smirk.

“You were grinding on me.”

“Baby, I was apologizing.”

“You were humping me.”

I don’t answer.

I just push his shorts down, wrap my fingers around his cock, and stroke slow — tight and teasing, thumbing over the head just to watch him fall apart a little.

He moans.

I kiss him.

And then pull back just enough to whisper:

“Let me taste you.”

His eyes go wide, lip caught between his teeth.

Then he nods.

I disappear under the sheets.

and drag my tongue along his thigh, biting just hard enough to make him gasp. He tries to close his legs on reflex — I shove them open.

He’s already leaking.

I wrap a hand around the base of his cock, press a kiss to the head, and then suck him in slow, deep, until he whines.

“P’Cir—!”

His hands fist the sheets immediately, legs trembling around my shoulders.

I pull back just enough to tease the tip with my tongue, licking in lazy swirls, then sink down again and stay there — slow and steady, hollowing my cheeks, breathing through my nose as I take him as deep as he can go.

He tries to be quiet. Tries to hold still.

Fails miserably.

“F-Fuck,” he gasps, hips jerking slightly. “Oh my—please—”

I hum around him, just to feel the way his whole body jolts.

He’s sweet like this.

Squirming. Desperate. Fucked out on my mouth.

I hold his hips down as he gets louder, wetter, needier. His thighs start shaking for real when I grip the base and jerk him in time with my mouth.

I know he’s close when he starts chanting. “Please please please—P’Cir I’m gonna—”

I pull off at the last second, and he cries out.

“Why—why did you stop?”

“Not done yet.”

I flip him over.

He lets me.

God, he always lets me.

I drag his shorts the rest of the way off and spread his legs, kissing the backs of his thighs, the dip of his spine, the soft skin where his ass meets his hip. I prep him slow, fingers slick with lube, curling inside him until he’s keening into the pillow, trying to push back, whining when I add a third.

I coat my cock, line up, and slide into him with one long, slow push.

He sobs my name.

Perfect.

I stay buried, just for a moment. Just to feel him.

So tight. So warm.

Like heaven if it were sinful and mine.

Then I pull back

And fuck into him hard.

He screams. Doesn’t even try to hold it in.

Good.

I set a brutal pace — relentless, deep, each stroke angled to make him feel me, remember me. My boy might be new to the game, but he’s a fucking expert at taking me over the edge. It’s always a fight not to lose it too fast.

His moans bounce off the walls, hands clawing at the sheets.

“Shit—P’Cir!”

Uh huh. That’ll teach him to laugh at my hammer.

I show no mercy.

And he loves it.

But I’m a bastard, so I stop mid-thrust.

“Why were you beating me up?” I pant.

He whimpers. “Move—P’Cir, why’d you stop?”

He clenches around me like a vice, hips pushing back on instinct. Shit. Fuck.

“I’ll move when you answer the question,” I growl, sweat dripping down my spine. “Shit that hurt.”

He pinches my ass. Hard.

“Asshole.”

“Oh yeah?”

Uh oh.

I see that gleam.

He clenches again. Then releases. Then again. Slow, tight, deliberate. Over and over.

“Fuck, babe, that’s not fair.”

he starts laughing, breathless and flushed.

And before I can recover, I’m on my back, and he’s on top of me.

What the—

“Do your worst, daddy,” he purrs, climbing onto my cock like he owns me. “But I’m next.”

Oh, he’s up to something.

I feel it.

Because the second he sinks down, he starts to move — slow and steady, grinding his hips in wide, lazy circles that make me twitch.

No shyness. No hesitation.

Just intent.

He rides me like he’s trying to ruin me. Rolls his hips, grinds down, lifts up, drops again — his hair falling into his face, body rocking with a rhythm that’s killing me. And just when I’m about to cum—

He stops.

Stops.

Right there, cock pulsing, chest heaving, walls still squeezing around me.

“I—Phu.

He smirks. “What's wrong, hammer?”

I am going to fucking marry this menace.

Baby…

I grab his hips, try to move him—up, down, anything. My hands grip tight, desperate, but he isn’t budging. That wicked gleam is still in his eyes as he just sits there, flushed and smug and in total control.

Then he starts doing that flexing thing again. That evil, evil thing with his hole that makes my knees weak and my brain short-circuit.

My eyes roll back.

I can’t even hide it.

“That’s it,” I growl.

I lunge forward and suck his nipple into my mouth, hard. He gasps, back arching, and he grinds down at the same time—driving me all the way in, root to tip, heat clenched around me so tight I see white.

I’m cumming before I can warn him.

Growling into his chest, I flip us, pinning him beneath me as I thrust through it—burying myself deeper, chasing the aftershocks while he bites and scratches, nails raking across my shoulders.

One catches just under my collarbone.

I don’t care.

Let him mark me.

My hips stutter, every last pulse of orgasm wrung out of me as I finally collapse on top of him, breathless, heart thundering, completely fucking wrecked.

My chest heaves like I ran a marathon.

He isn’t faring any better.

His hair’s stuck to his face, lips swollen from biting, neck speckled in red from where I’d marked him earlier.

I wrap him up in my arms, tight, dragging him against me until we’re chest to chest and breathing in sync again.

Cuddle time.

Mandatory.

We never leave the bed without it. It's law now.

His fingers trace lazy circles on my ribs.

I murmur against his temple, “So… you want to tell me what set you off this morning? The pillow beatdown felt personal.”

He shifts a little, voice still sleepy.

“Ozone was here.”

My whole body stiffens. “Okay…”

“To drop off some keys.”

“…Keys?”

“Yes. Keys to something that you got me. That he thought you’d already told me about.”

Silence.

My brain short-circuits again—but not in a good way this time.

“I’m going to kill him.”

I start to sit up, murderous rage building—

But Phu grabs my arm and drags me back down. “No. No, you’re not.”

“He ruined the surprise! That little traitor! I told him I was going to give it to you after breakfast—after I rubbed your feet and made you cry first! There was a speech—a whole speech I was working on in my head!”

“He thought you’d already told me!” Phu argues. “You were supposed to tell me last night but you got distracted by neck kisses and horny thoughts!”

“Unfair. You were wearing my boxers.”

“You told me to!”

“Exactly!”

He groans and hides his face in my neck.

I pout.

He sighs.

And then mumbles, muffled, “P’Cir… you got me a car.”

I grin.

Big. Smug. Unapologetic.

“Yup.”

“A whole-ass car.”

“Not just a car. Your car. Custom color. Upgraded interior. Top safety rating. And the license plate says CIR’S HEART  because it was the closest we could get.”

His mouth drops open.

“You’re insane.”

“I love you.”

“Insane.”

I grin wider. “You love me.”

He buries his face in the pillow and screams.

And I?

I wrap around him tighter.

“Come on, baby,” I murmur. “Let’s go see your car.”

“I’m still sore.”

“Fine, I’ll carry you.”

“…I hate how much I love that.”

“I know.”

PHU’S POV

I squint at the key fob in my hand.

Then up at the car.

Then back at Cir.

It’s shiny.

Stupidly shiny. Custom black with a pearl finish that glints dark blue when the sun hits it. Sleek lines. Tinted windows. Fancy interior that probably smells like money and whatever ridiculously overpriced cologne Cir sprays in his closet.

I blink again.

“You drive me everywhere anyway,” I mumble, half into my sleeve. “Why would I need a car?”

Cir just grins like I’ve complimented him.

“That’s not the point, baby.”

“What is the point, then?”

“The point,” he says, stepping behind me, arms wrapping around my waist, “is that you can drive yourself if you want. Or take your friends out. Or go grocery shopping without texting me a list. Or flee when Ozone’s being annoying.”

“You’d just follow me.”

“Obviously.”

“Then what’s the point of running?”

“Better cardio.”

I elbow him in the stomach gently. “You're insane.”

He kisses my cheek. “We’ve covered this.”

“I don’t even have a license yet.”

“You have the test tomorrow. And you’re going to pass. Because I booked the best instructor in the city. Who, by the way, owes me two favors and a bottle of whiskey.”

I turn to look at him, eyes narrowing. “You’ve been planning this.”

“For weeks.”

I groan.

He smirks.

“You’re lucky you’re hot.”

“I’m lucky you love me.”

“...That too.”

He kisses my nose.

Then taps the car door. “Want to get in?”

“Are you driving?”

“Of course.”

“Then… no. I’ll just sit on your lap.”

He laughs so loud it echoes across the parking lot.

And when I climb into his car - my jersey still baggy on me, hair a mess, keys in hand —I know he’s watching me like I’m the greatest gift on earth.

Even though technically he’s the one giving me a whole-ass car.

CIR’S POV

I check my watch for the third time.

Thirty minutes past the lesson window.

That’s not right.

Phu would’ve come out by now — smug or sulking or bouncing on his toes ready to drag me out of the car and make me buy him a reward smoothie.

Something’s wrong.

I step out of my car, scan the area.

And that’s when I see him.

Standing stiffly by the side of the parking lot, helmet still in his hand, shoulders tight, jaw clenched — and tears in his eyes.

My stomach drops.

I’m at his side in seconds.

“Baby—what happened?”

He doesn’t answer. Just shakes his head, blinking hard and wiping his face like he doesn’t want me to see.

But I see.

“Oh hell no.”

I wrap an arm around his waist, drag him in.

He sniffles. “I’m not doing it again. I don’t care. I’m never learning how to drive.”

“What did he say?”

“Nothing—he just—kept yelling when I made mistakes and talking like I was stupid and—and I know I’m not great at it, okay? But he was acting like I was gonna kill a baby in the street if I blinked wrong—”

black out.

I turn.

Instructor still standing on the other side of the lot, clipboard in hand, smug little stance like he did something.

I walk straight toward him.

“Mr. Rueng, I—”

“Get your clipboard and your overpriced shirt and get the fuck off my campus.”

His face pales. “I—excuse me?”

“You heard me.”

“You booked me through the—”

“You made him cry.” My voice is cold now. Death-level cold. “Do you know how fucking rare that is? That boy will take a full verbal evisceration from a professor, bump his head into a doorframe, spill hot coffee on himself and still smile.”

I step closer.

He backs up.

“You’re the one instructor in this city I trusted. And you made him feel like he wasn’t enough. So you’re done. You’ll never get another student from my side of town again. Not from me. Not from anyone I know. And I know everyone.”

“Look, he was being sensitive—”

“He was being a fucking beginner. He processes pressure differently. You don’t get to bully someone for that.”

The guy opens his mouth again.

I cock my head. “Try one more word. One.”

He shuts it.

Good choice.

I turn on my heel and stalk back to Phu, who’s still sniffling and hugging himself like I might be mad at him.

I scoop him into my arms.

“Baby,” I whisper, kissing his temple. “You never have to drive if you don’t want to.”

“But you got me a car—”

“I got you freedom. If you want it. If not, I’ll drive you everywhere until we’re old and grey and I’m yelling at traffic from my hoverchair.”

He huffs a tiny laugh. “You already do that now.”

“Exactly.”

He tucks his face into my chest.

“P’Cir?”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you.”

“Always.”

Keeping shit from him isn’t easy.

It used to be.

Back before we started waking up in the same bed, brushing our teeth in the same mirror, making toast in his broken-ass dorm kitchen and pretending the smoke alarm wasn’t judging us.

Now?

Impossible.

That’s what I get for insisting we spend every waking minute together—outside of classes. If I suddenly changed that routine, skipped breakfast or gym or study time?

He’d know something was up.

Immediately.

And then he’d do that thing with his face—head tilted, lips pursed, eyes all suspicious-innocent—and I’d cave in five seconds.

So I kept the surprise under wraps.

Barely.

“Get the door, baby,” I call from the kitchen. “I don’t want to burn your eggs. You know how you are.”

He’s perched at the breakfast bar, glaring at me like I’m under interrogation. Still not over the instructor thing. Still convinced I need supervision 24/7 so I don’t “threaten civilians.”

Fair.

But also—rude.

He huffs and slides off the stool.

His squeal—actual, high-pitched squeal—makes me drop the spatula and almost knock the pan off the stove.

I come running.

Fists clenched, heart hammering.

Ready to kill.

But when I get there?

There’s some random dude at the door with a cheesy-ass grin and a crate in his hands, and my boy is down on the floor with his face buried in something furry.

Oh.

Shit.

Right.

The dog.

I blink and backpedal to grab my wallet, muttering a curse under my breath. The guy hands over a folder with care instructions, waves off the tip like I didn’t just threaten a man over eggs last week and vanishes.

Meanwhile, Phu’s on the floor in pajama shorts, baby-talking the puppy like he’s lost every last brain cell.

“P’Cir, you got me a dog.”

He throws himself at me the second the door closes, still clutching the little reddish-brown mutt.

I grin and crouch to pet it—tiny thing, sleepy eyes, wagging tail like it owns the place. According to the breeder, only a few weeks old. And he’ll get bigger.

Phu is glowing.

Then he looks up at me, wide-eyed, already planning a full week ahead.

“Oh—we have to go to the pet store. He needs a leash. And a toy. And one of those harness things. I think the guy left a manual or something—do you think he’s gonna grow much? His paws aren’t huge but you never know—and oh my god this is so great—”

“You love him already, right?” I ask, mostly just to hear him say it.

“Of course I love Sasha already. He’s adorable.”

I roll my eyes.

Sasha.

What a pansy-ass name for a dog.

I don’t say it out loud. That’s not the hill I’m dying on today.

Especially not when he’s bouncing around barefoot, cradling that puppy like it’s a newborn, practically glowing from head to toe.

I follow them back into the kitchen and watch him sit cross-legged on the floor, babbling to the dog like they’ve known each other their whole lives.

He doesn't notice me staring.

Doesn't see me gripping the edge of the counter to keep from walking over and burying my face in his neck.

Because this?

This is why I can’t stop spoiling him.

Because he makes everything worth it.

Even Sasha.

Even the dumb name.

Even the manual.

He’s talking to the dog like it’s a baby.

Full-on baby voice. High-pitched nonsense. “Who’s papa’s precious little prince? Hmm? Is Sasha hungry? Is Sasha gonna poop on P’Cir’s pillow if he keeps being grumpy?”

I stare at the pan and try not to burn breakfast again.

This was supposed to be a sweet surprise.

Now I’m plotting how to survive the next five minutes with my dignity intact.

I should’ve thought this through.

Like—deeply.

Like—googled “how not to piss off your tiny boyfriend when surprising him with a dog that costs as much as a car.”

But how was I supposed to know the damn thing came with a manual?

And a receipt?

Phu is tearing into that folder like it owes him money. Pages fluttering everywhere. Pamphlets, lineage charts, medical records—fuck, is that a stamped certificate of “elite bloodline excellence”?

I start edging out of the kitchen.

Slow.

Quiet.

Cirrus Rames Rueng.

His screech freezes me mid-step.

Fuck. Full name.

Time to play village idiot.

I school my face into pure innocence and turn around like I wasn’t planning to bolt. “What, baby?”

His eyes are wide, voice climbing with every word. “You. Paid. Half a million baht. For a dog.”

Oh. That’s it?

Hell, I can handle this.

I go full defense mode.

“So? He’s a nice dog. And he needed a home. Who better to take care of him, huh?” I gesture like I’m on trial and the jury is Sasha. “Can you imagine someone else loving Sasha as much as you will? Exactly. No one.”

He doesn’t blink.

“You. Paid. Half. A million. Baht. For. A. Dog.”

Okay, yeah—I don’t like that look in his eyes.

He’s doing the mental math of how many snacks, trips, and unnecessary plushies he could’ve gotten with that.

“Babe, it’s just money,” I try again, softer. “And besides, Sasha comes from one of the best canine bloodlines in the world—he’s, like, royalty or some shit.”

Phu is still staring at me like I’m the dumbest rich student alive.

And okay, maybe I am.

Especially when I realize the receipt is still in the folder.

Who the hell puts the price tag in with a gift?

“Give me that,” I lunge for the folder.

He spins away, holding it over his head. “Oh no you don’t.”

“Baby, come on—”

Sasha yaps at me.

Tiny. High-pitched. But direct.

I freeze and look down.

The little furball is standing between me and Phu now, puffed up like a sofa gremlin, yapping again like I’m an intruder.

Oh no.

He’s already taking Phu’s side.

Damn.

That’s a good dog.

Money well spent.

Still—“Watch it, mutt, or I’ll ship your ass out.”

Don’t you threaten him!” Phu gasps.

Then coos down at Sasha like he’s a human child. “He didn’t mean it, baby. Daddy’s just a big old meanie with no emotional regulation.”

I stare at them.

Phu’s stroking the dog’s ears while glaring at me like I’m the problem.

“He’s gonna take your side on everything, isn’t he?”

“He has good judgment.”

“He literally tried to eat his own tail five minutes ago.”

“He’s a baby!”

I sigh and run a hand down my face.

Sasha barks again.

Phu kisses his furry head and mutters, “We’ll find you a better daddy.”

“I’m right here.”

“You paid half a million baht for an emotional support traitor, P’Cir.”

And somehow, in this weird, loud, fuzzy mess of a morning…

I’ve never loved them more.

Chapter 18

Summary:

Don’t believe me?” she says. “Fine. But don’t say I didn’t try to warn you.”

She holds out her phone.

A photo.

Cir.

Lukprae.

Sitting close. Her hand on his thigh. His head turned toward her, mid-laugh.

Another. Her getting into his car.

Another. His hand on her back, leading her through a door

Notes:

almost the end of this guyssss

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

CIR’S POV

I head to the fridge, still trying to play it cool, even though I can feel Phu’s eyes boring into the back of my skull. I already found the juice, but I keep my head buried inside like I’m evaluating citrus futures or something.

P’Cir!

I flinch.

His screech is even louder this time, and of course, it sets off Sasha.

The mutt yaps like a furry alarm system, little tail wagging like he knows he’s backing up his drama queen of a parent.

Between the two of them, I’m not sure which is louder.

“This—this says Sasha can grow up to one hundred and eighty pounds!”

“Uh huh,” I mutter into the orange juice like it’s my confessional.

“One. Hundred. And. Eighty.”

I crack open the bottle. Chug directly from it.

“Are you mental?” he demands, flailing a paper in the air like it’s legal evidence. “We can’t have a dog that large in a condo! He’ll break the couch! He’ll eat the kitchen! He’ll carry me away!”

“Ummm…” I lean on the counter.

Shit. I thought he liked gifts.

You’d think if your man spent half a million baht on something for you, you’d get a smile, a kiss, maybe a back hug.

Not a verbal homicide with receipts and yapping.

But no.

Not Phu.

He has to badger my ass to death.

“Well, we can’t return him,” I say, going full deadpan. “The place I bought him from has a no return policy.”

It’s a lie.

A big, bold-faced, I-didn’t-read-the-terms-and-conditions lie.

But sue me.

He’s already naming the dog after anime side characters and threatening to put him in pajamas. It’s done. He’s attached.

Besides.

We own the whole damn condo.

Sasha could run wind sprints through the stairwell and I wouldn’t blink.

Phu narrows his eyes.

“You’re lying.”

“I would never—”

“You lie so much you probably thinking of another lie to cover this one up.”

Sasha barks in agreement.

“Traitor,” I mutter.

Phu is already pacing.

“He’s going to be huge. He’s going to eat our groceries. Do you know how much a one-eighty dog shits?”

“No, baby, but I’m sure you’ll tell me—”

“You’re not taking this seriously!”

“I am! Look, he’s a good boy! He yells at me every time I lie or threaten to ship him off. That’s family instincts.”

Phu stops. Glares.

“Do you know what a one-eighty dog does when he jumps on you to say hi?”

“…Love you extra hard?”

“He will fold me like a lawn chair.”

I snort into my cup.

He throws a napkin at my face.

I catch it, toss it back, and walk over to wrap him up from behind.

“Baby. If he gets too big, we’ll figure it out. You’ll still love him.”

“I’ll still love him,” he mutters. “But I’m not picking up one-eighty worth of poop. You better build him his own damn bathroom.”

I kiss his temple. “Done.”

Sasha barks once, like he’s closing the deal.

He goes back to reading like he’s trying to file a case.

Muttering under his breath the entire time.

Why didn’t I answer the damn door? If I answered it, I could’ve hidden the paperwork and he wouldn’t know anything about the damn dog until he starts growing in a few months. Then I could’ve played the put-upon consumer who’d been duped. Damn.

I sip my juice in silence.

This is all very dramatic for someone who’s currently cradling the dog like it’s a newborn heir.

Then, in his soft horror voice, like he’s narrating a horror movie:

“A Tibetan Mastiff… a guard dog.

Damn. Did they put everything in that damn folder?

What the fuck, man. I paid half a million. I thought there’d be mystique.

“P’Cir,” he says slowly. “Why do I need a dog that can fight off wolves and leopards in the Himalayas?”

I smirk. “You seen some of these things running around campus?”

He glares. “Very funny, jackass.”

Then sighs and looks down at Sasha, who’s now trying to chew his own tail like a sleep-deprived baby.

“What am I going to do with you?” he whispers. “Poor Sasha. Papa’s not gonna be able to carry you around much longer. Because according to this—” he waves the paper “—pretty soon you’ll be bigger than I am.”

He says it like it’s a tragedy.

I walk over, hand him the glass of juice. “Here. Drink this. Then we’ll run to the store and get him all his stuff.”

Phu blinks. “But, P’Cir… what are we going to do with him when we go to class?”

“That’s the good part, babe,” I say smugly, leaning on the counter like I’m pitching a business idea. “They sleep during the day so they can be up at night. Sasha will be fine.”

He pauses.

Then his eyes brighten.

Smile blooming slow and soft, finally cutting through the chaos.

“Really?”

“Yep.”

“Okay then,” he sighs, sipping the juice. “I still think you should’ve talked to me first before buying me such a large dog. Couldn’t you find one of those cute little Chihuahuas or something?”

I don’t say anything.

I just sip my own juice.

Because I know something he doesn’t.

He still doesn’t get it.

This wasn’t just a gift.

It’s protection.

Tibetan Mastiffs don’t just bark.

They guard. They follow. They warn.

They fight.

This one? He’s going to be trained. Leash or not, Sasha’s going to be wired to read Phu’s voice, his heart rate, his tension. He’ll sleep near the door, and God help anyone who tries to fuck with my boy, male or female, on-campus or off.

I won’t always be there in the moment.

But Sasha will.

And one hundred and eighty pounds of instinct-driven loyalty is going to be the last thing anyone who crosses the line ever sees.

I glance down at Phu on the floor, gently scratching Sasha behind the ears, grinning like an idiot.

He doesn’t need to know all that yet.

Let him think it’s a fluffy mistake.

Needless to say, everything became about the damn dog.

Before our first class, we had to go buy out half the pet shop. I didn’t even know dog toothpaste was a thing until Phu shoved four different flavors in the cart “just to see which one he likes.”

Sasha barked once. Somehow, that translated to “yes, I want the organic sweet potato chews.”

I’d commissioned a choker collar — one of those custom expanding ones with a reinforced buckle — because by the time this little fluff-ball hit full size, his head was going to be the size of a microwave. Thank fuck Phu was in love with him or I’d be six feet under in a velvet tracksuit.

The douchebag working the register wouldn’t shut up.

“Wow, this is a rare breed. Real guard dog. Elite stock. They use these in military training sometimes, you know? Like, real serious stuff—very protective, very territorial—”

Yeah. No shit.

He thought he was helping.

But with every word out of his mouth, I could feel the slow, growing death glare radiating off my boy like a heat lamp from hell. My spine tightened. My wallet whimpered. Sasha licked the display counter.

Whatever.

By the time we got to the parking lot, I was buried under five bags of puppy food, squeaky toys, blankets, a bed he would absolutely outgrow in a week, and a bag of treats that probably cost more than our entire grocery run last month.

Phu?

He’s walking in front of me.

Cooing at the mutt.

Carrying him like his legs aren’t fully functional.

“Baby,” I grunted. “He can walk.”

“He’s just a baby, P’Cir.”

“He’s not a koala, Phu. Don’t turn him into a pansy-ass. If you carry him everywhere, how’s he ever gonna learn to walk?”

He glanced over his shoulder with that gleam in his eye. “He’s mine. I can do whatever I want.”

Feisty.

I shifted the bags. “Fine. But don’t come crying to me when he weighs sixty pounds and still expects to be carried.”

That should’ve shut him up.

Instead, I watched the exact moment his brain connected the number to the dog in his arms. Something… shifted.

I think I just dug my own grave.

He didn’t say anything on the way back to the car, but the second we were buckled in?

Out came the iPad.

Typing sounds. Intense silence.

I leaned over to peek.

“‘Average weight growth trajectory of Tibetan Mastiffs in domestic environments’?”

Shit.

Fucking technology.

From then on, I got nothing but side-eyes, dramatic huffs, and long, accusatory pauses as he read things aloud like:

Did you know they can eat up to six thousand calories a day during growth spurts?”
“It says here they get bored and eat furniture.”
“Apparently they bark loud enough to startle bears, P’Cir.”

I just grinned and drove.

Because I didn’t care.

Not really.

I’d do it again.

Because for the next ten, fifteen years — no matter where I was, no matter if I had to leave for class or practice or anything else — my baby was going to have something with teeth watching his back.

Something that would grow with him, sleep near the door, and rip anyone to shreds if they so much as thought the wrong thing.

We got Sasha home and settled.

Phu was bouncing around like a madman, setting up beds, organizing toys, and muttering to himself like a full-time pet blogger.

I tried to keep an eye on him. Make sure he didn’t dig up any more articles to throw in my face.

At one point, I caught him sneaking his phone under the blanket like he was hiding texts from me.

Who are you texting?”

“No one!”

“…Are you still googling dog shit?”

“No!”

He was.

He absolutely was.

But I stayed close, stayed on top of him. Kept stealing kisses. Kept distracting him. Because the last thing I needed was for him to find the dog training schedule I already emailed to the bodyguard unit this morning.

Or the one labeled:
“Phase 1: Sasha – Guard, Maim, Return to Daddy.”

 

PHU’S POV

Sasha’s leash is looped gently around my wrist.

He’s behaving today.

Mostly.

He sniffed a flower, scared off two pigeons, and is currently walking with the steady confidence of a puppy that knows no one would dare mess with him—or me.

Which is why I don’t notice the girl until she steps out from between the columns by the library.

“Phukan.”

I pause.

The tone—flat, sharp, smug—stings like cold air against sunburn.

I blink.

She’s tall, made-up like she’s going to a gala, and I recognize her immediately.

One of Lukprae’s girls.

I don’t know her name.

I don’t need to.

The look on her face tells me everything.

She glances down at Sasha, who instinctively presses closer to my leg. “That’s new. Cir bought you a dog now?”

I don’t say anything.

She steps closer, heels clicking too loud on stone. “It’s funny. You’re not even that pretty. But I guess if you cry hard enough, someone like Cirrus might feel sorry for you.”

My fingers tighten on the leash.

Sasha growls low in his throat.

“You really think this is going to last?” she asks, voice syrupy. “That someone like you could keep someone like him?”

“I—”

“Do you know how pitiful you look with him when everybody saw how good he and Lukprae looks together?.”

I take a step back.

But not far.

Not fast enough.

She leans in, smile brittle. “You’re just a placeholder until he’s done playing.”

I open my mouth.

But I never get to answer.

Because a hand clamps down on her shoulder.

Hard.

“Say that again.”

P’Cir’s voice.

Low. Controlled.

Deadly.

She turns, startled, and I swear I see her flinch before she recognizes him.

“Cir—”

“I heard what you said,” he cuts in. “So go ahead. Say it again. Just once more so I can make sure I ruin the right person’s future.”

“Cir, I was just joking—”

“No. You weren’t.”

His hand drops from her shoulder.

But his presence doesn’t soften. If anything, it gets darker, colder. He steps between us, just slightly—blocking me from her view. I look up at the tense set of his jaw, the fire in his eyes.

“You come near him again,” he says, quiet now, “and I’ll do more than get you blacklisted from your internships. I’ll make sure your daddy’s company doesn’t survive the fiscal year. Test me.”

She opens her mouth.

He tilts his head.

She closes it.

And walks away.

Fast.

Sasha growls until she’s completely out of sight.

Cir finally turns to me.

I don’t even realize I’m shaking until he touches my arm.

“Hey,” he says gently. “You okay?”

I nod.

Then throw my arms around him.

He holds me tight.

And whispers into my hair, “I should’ve ripped her face off.”

CIR’S POV

We get to the apartment block just after dark.

Sasha's already yapping the second we unlock the door like he's been briefed on everything and wants to yell about it.

Phu walks in first, but pauses just inside, giving me that wary look over his shoulder like he’s not sure if I’m still wound up or about to explode again.

Still got attitude though.

That’s my boy.

I shut the door behind us holding his gaze the entire time like a challenge. He doesn't drop his eyes once. Not when I reach him. Not when I stop right in front of him.

I scoop him up into my arms and Sasha starts barking again.

Shut it, mutt, before I turn you into stew.

“P’Cir—!”

“What?”

“Don’t say that to Sasha, you’ll give him a complex.”

I roll my eyes as I carry him to the bedroom. “That dog already thinks he’s king of the world. He’ll live.”

I don’t put him down until we reach the bed.

I do it gently, despite the grumbling.

“How’re you feeling, baby?” I ask quietly, letting my fingers graze his waist before pulling back.

I haven’t forgotten.

A few hours ago, someone who once looked at him like he didn’t belong—who stood beside Lukprae like a shadow of doubt—tried to rattle him again. Tried to remind him of where he used to stand when it came to me.

If it were me?

I’d be pissed for a week. Minimum.

He just shrugs like it’s nothing. “I’m fine, P’Cir. She doesn’t bother me.”

I don’t believe him, not really.

Then he adds, “I wish you’d stop acting crazy and going after every and anyone you think has done me wrong. Your hot head is going to get us in trouble one of these days.”

Whatever.” I mutter, dropping him on the bed like a pillow and heading to shoo the dog out.

Sasha growls at me as I open the door.

He’s a pain in my ass already and he’s not even a year old. Worse than a damn kid.

Fuck. Kids.

They’d probably be worse. And since they'd be carrying my DNA, that was a given.

“Let’s go, mutt,” I grumble. “Daddy wants to violate Papa, and that’s not fit for canine consumption.”

Phu howls with laughter.

The mutt growls again.

I point at him. “Cut that shit out or you’re going to the pound.”

He stares at me. Full-on side-eye. Then sashays his little furred ass out of the room like he pays rent.

He knows the deal.

I lock the door behind him before he gets a chance to change his mind.

Then I turn back around.

“Now you.”

I start pulling my shirt over my head as I stalk toward the bed.

Phu’s eyes glint. He bites his lip and reaches down, popping the snap on his jeans with one soft click.

My heart does that flip thing in my chest again.

He shimmies out of them and throws them at my face, giggling.

Just in his briefs now.

Soft belly, flushed skin, that quiet glint of excitement in his eyes—God.

He looks so young like this.

So trusting. So mine.

It almost makes me weep.

I won’t let anyone hurt him. Ever. Not my precious boy.

Hey, baby.

I lay over him slowly, careful with my weight, my fingers brushing the fine wisps of hair back from his forehead. His skin is still warm from laughter, from quiet, from trust.

Hi,” he whispers.

That smile—God, that smile. I own it. I’d kill for it. I’ve killed less for much more.

And now, it’s all mine.

“I love you, Phu. Only you”

His smile grows wider, eyes softening, and he wraps himself around me without hesitation. Arms around my neck. Legs curling up around my waist.

Show me,” he whispers.

I do.

I lean down, press a kiss to his jaw, then lower—slow, reverent kisses trailing down his neck, across his collarbones, until he’s sighing beneath me. His thighs squeeze around my hips, urging, but I take my time.

I want him to feel it.

My mouth finds his chest, kissing over the steady beat of his heart, then lower. My hands slide down his sides, brushing the dip of his waist, fingertips stroking gently over his skin. His breath stutters.

“P’Cir…”

“I’m here, baby.”

I kiss my way down his belly, smiling against his soft gasps. I ease his briefs down, and his cock springs free, already hard, already twitching. I take him in my hand, slow and steady, watching his expression.

He’s beautiful like this.

Eyes half-lidded. Lips parted. Trusting me completely.

I stroke him slow, savoring every sound he makes, every twitch of his hips. Then I lower my mouth and take him in, deep and warm.

His moan is breathy and broken. His hands clutch the sheets, then my hair, gently, grounding.

I suck him until he’s shaking, then pull back, kissing my way up his body again, letting him wrap his arms around me once more.

“I want you,” he breathes.

I reach down, slick my fingers, and prep him gently, slowly, taking my time—watching his face, kissing him through the stretch, praising him softly.

“You’re so perfect for me,” I whisper against his lips. “I love you.”

He nods, gasping, eyes shining.

When I finally press inside, it’s slow and steady, hips aligned, breath mingling.

His legs lock around me. His fingers tremble in my hair.

I move gently—deep, slow thrusts, cradling his face with one hand, kissing him between every word.

“I love you.”

Thrust.

“I’m yours.”

Thrust.

“You’re mine.”

Thrust.

He whimpers, moans, pants my name.

I feel him start to tighten, getting close, and I stroke him in time, murmuring filth and affection into his ear.

He cums first—crying out, legs shaking, nails biting into my back.

I follow with a groan, burying myself deep, spilling into him with a shudder as his name leaves my lips like a vow.

We stay like that for a long time.

Entangled. Breathing. Quiet.

I rest my forehead against his, our hearts still racing.

“I love you,” I say again.

He smiles.

And whispers, “I know.

 

 

***

CIR’S POV

The dog is huge now.

Like. Ridiculous.

He was supposed to “grow steadily,” according to all the polite little articles Phu made me read like I was preparing for fatherhood. But apparently, Sasha said “fuck that” and decided to jump two sizes overnight.

He's not even a year old, and he’s already outgrown two beds, ripped three harnesses, and managed to shatter a side table with one joyful leap.

This morning he tried to sit on Phu’s lap and nearly crushed his ribs.

Phu didn’t even yell. He just hugged him harder and said, “it’s okay, you’re just big-boned.”

Right.

Big-boned.

Eighty-five pounds of rapidly expanding protection floof.

I watch them now from the kitchen—Phu’s curled on the couch in my hoodie, Sasha’s head in his lap, massive paws dangling off the cushions like he owns the place.

“Come on baby, gotta prepare you for school”

I don't say a word.

Not when I pull his hoodie over his head and kiss the top of his messy hair. Not when I slide his bag over one shoulder and nudge his shoelaces into a tighter knot with my foot. Not even when he squints at me over his iced matcha and says, “You’re acting weird.”

“Just being affectionate, baby.”

He narrows his eyes. “Affectionate usually comes with you trying to get laid or trying to feed me.”

“I fed you and I kissed you. Maybe I’m evolving.”

“Or up to something.”

He’s not wrong.

I grip the steering wheel a little tighter and keep driving. The tattoo appointment’s booked in two hours. Enough time to drop him off, grab a black coffee, and pretend I’m not about to carve my entire goddamn soul into my skin.

It’s not even that big.

It’s just… permanent.

Like us.

He fiddles with the radio until it lands on something soft and stupid and perfect for morning drives. He doesn’t stop talking the whole way — about Sasha nearly knocking the mirror off the wall, about the new professor who looks like he escaped a crime documentary, about the boy who tried to flirt with him at the vending machine yesterday but backed off when Sasha growled like a demon.

“He’s such a good boy,” Phu says proudly, scrolling through his phone. “He knows who I belong to.”

I smirk. “Damn right he does.”

We pull into campus and he starts gathering his things.

“You’re not picking me up today?” he asks.

“Probably not. Might run errands.”

He frowns. “You hate errands.”

I lean across the console, grab his jaw gently, and kiss him slow and soft until he sighs into my mouth.

“I’ll see you later, baby.”

He gives me one last suspicious look before climbing out, hoodie too big, bag too heavy, smile just soft enough to kill me on the spot.

I wait until he disappears into the building.

Then I drive.

Straight to the tattoo shop.

My hands don’t shake.

But my chest?

Yeah.

It’s burning.

I’ve had the design in mind for a while—left side of my chest, just over my heart. That spot I’ve kept untouched, waiting. Holding it for him.

I didn’t tell him I was doing it.

Because this part? It’s for me. For the nights I hold him in bed and feel his heartbeat sync with mine. For every time he whispered “P’Cir, just breathe.” For every ridiculous fight and every morning after.

I show the artist the sketch—a minimalist design. Simple lines. Our initials, hidden within the shape of a sky cloud. He wouldn’t recognize it right away unless he really looked.

But I’d feel it every time I touched that spot.

It’s not flashy. Not huge. Just permanent.

Like him.

When it’s done, I thank the artist, pay in full, and tug my hoodie back on with care. The sting is there, but it’s nothing compared to the quiet rush I feel knowing what’s inked into my skin now.

I walk out into the light, pull out my phone, and text him.

MeWhat are you doing later baby?

My Heart Homework. Why?

MeI’ve got something to show you. No it’s not my dick.

My Heart ...so it is your dick?

I grin.

Oh, he has no idea.

PHU’S POV

I should’ve taken a different path.

But I didn’t. I took the shortcut behind the media building because I was tired and Sasha’s leash was digging into my fingers and I wanted to get home, feed him, maybe nap until P’Cir came back from whatever he was being vague about.

So when I hear heels clicking behind me, it’s too late.

Phukan.

I freeze.

Sasha stops, too — sensing something — but doesn’t growl. Not yet.

I turn.

She’s standing there like she owns the sidewalk.

Lukprae.

Hair perfect. Smile smug. Dressed like she’s waiting to be accidentally photographed.

I don’t say anything. Just raise an eyebrow.

“Don’t worry,” she says sweetly, stepping closer, “I’m not here to fight. I just thought you should know something.”

“I’m not interested.”

“I told you from the beginning he was playing with you.” Her voice softens like she’s trying to sound kind. “You just refused to listen.”

I turn.

She follows.

“Phu,” she says, louder now. “I’m not trying to start drama. But you really think you’re the only one?”

Sasha’s tail stiffens.

I don’t stop walking.

“Cir’s not like you. You’re soft. Delicate. He likes... variety.”

I almost laugh. “Variety, huh?”

She steps in front of me.

“Don’t believe me?” she says. “Fine. But don’t say I didn’t try to warn you.”

She holds out her phone.

A photo.

Cir.

Lukprae.

Sitting close. Her hand on his thigh. His head turned toward her, mid-laugh.

Another. Her getting into his car.

Another. His hand on her back, leading her through a door.

My stomach twists.

But—

“He looks different in these,” I say, staring hard at the lighting. The length of his hair. The jacket I haven’t seen in months.

I look up.

“This could’ve been in the past.”

She blinks.

I keep my voice calm. “You don’t scare me. He chose me. Not you.”

I step around her.

And walk.

When I get home, I’m not fine.

I want to be. I want to shake it off and laugh about it. But the images won’t leave. That hand on her thigh. The smile.

Sasha paces, sensing something in me.

I sit on the couch. Then stand. Then pace. Then sit again.

I want to text him, but I don’t want to sound crazy. Possessive. Wrong.

I hate that I even have to think about it.

Then—

The door unlocks.

Baby!” Cir calls out, his voice bright. Too bright. Sasha perks up. I do not.

He walks in, keys in hand, smiling like he just bought out a candy store.

“Miss me?”

He kicks off his shoes. Walks straight toward me. Leans down to kiss my forehead.

I blink up at him.

Nothing’s amiss.

His jacket is clean. His hair is tied back. He smells like aftershave and motor oil and cheap iced coffee.

But—

Something’s off.

Then it happens.

Sasha lets out a low growl.

P’Cir freezes.

We both look at the dog.

His ears are back. Eyes sharp. A deep, warning rumble vibrating through his chest.

Sasha,”P’ Cir says slowly, crouching a little. “What’s up with you, huh?”

The growl doesn’t stop.

Sasha takes a step back. His hackles rise.

My chest tightens.

And P’Cir looks up at me.

Expression flickering for the first time.

“…Phu?”

I stare at him.

And finally ask: “Where were you really today?’

I don’t want to ask.

But I do.

Because the pictures won’t leave my head and Sasha—Sasha never growls at him. And yet here he is, rumbling like P’Cir’s a stranger. Like he feels P’Cir’s hurt me

When’s the last time you were with Lukprae?”

P’Cir’s expression shifts.

Not anger.

Not guilt.

Just... realization.

“The day I met you,” he says quietly. “On the field. That was the last time.”

I don’t say anything.

Sasha is still growling.

P’Cir walks over, kneels next to him. “Hey, hey. That’s enough, boy.”

He strokes Sasha’s head once, firm. Confident.

The growl tapers off.

Sasha doesn’t lie down, but he backs up a step.

I sit down slowly.

My legs feel weird.

P’Cir turns to me, his voice gentler now. “Baby. She’s playing you. You know that, right?”

“I know what I saw.”

“I know what she wanted you to see.”

He comes closer.

I don’t move.

He reaches out, fingers brushing my cheek.

“Hey. Look at me.”

I do.

Barely.

“I love you. I haven’t touched her. Haven’t thought about her. I don’t even look at anyone else.”

His voice wavers just slightly.

I believe him.

But my chest still feels tight.

He leans in—goes to kiss me.

I turn my face.

He pauses.

The rejection hits harder than I mean it to.

He steps back a little.

Then slowly takes off his shirt—like proof, like peeling back every layer he thinks might help.

Everything looks the same.

Same old tattoos. Same scar near his rib. Same skin that only ever touches me.

There’s no lipstick. No perfume. No fresh scratches.

Just P’Cir.

And somehow, I still feel like I’m coming apart.

He stares at me.

I look away.

“…Baby?”

I bite my lip, still staring at the floor. “I don’t want to fight.”

“We’re not fighting,” he says quietly.

“I just—need to think.”

P’Cir stands still for a long moment.

shirtless, waiting—his body familiar, easy, like something I’ve memorized. The tattoo trails from his right pec down his bicep, the lines perfect. The ink I’ve kissed. Bitten.

The mole above his lip. The tie at the back of his head holding his hair up lazily, just the way he does after a shower. Even his expression—the tilted smirk, the half-soft eyes trying to look like they’re not scared I’ll leave.

It’s all Cir.

But it doesn’t feel like Cir.

Something is… off.

I can’t explain it. It’s like the temperature is wrong in the room. Like I’m watching someone act out a memory they never lived.

He takes a step forward.

I don’t move.

“Baby,” he says again, softer this time. “Come on. Let me fix it.”

He leans in, trying to kiss me again.

My chest tightens. My mouth won’t move.

I flinch back and whisper, “Stop.”

He pauses.

I look at him—really look—and then quietly say:

“…Sunset.”

He blinks. “What?”

I swallow.

My fingers tremble.

“Storm.”

He laughs.

Small. Confused.

Then tilts his head.

“Why are you throwing out random words, baby?”

My heart stops.

My breath catches in my throat.

No.

No, no, no.

Because P’Cir knows.

P’Cir drilled those words into me. Cir made me say them, test them, repeat them until they were second nature. P’Cir promised he would never forget.

And now?

This one is standing in front of me with his smile too perfect, his body too exact, and his soul completely wrong.

“…You’re not him,” I whisper.

He doesn’t blink. Doesn’t flinch.

That smile just stays fixed on his face like it was drawn on.

And that’s when I know.

This isn’t my P’Cir.

 

 

 

Notes:

Like 2 more chapters and we're doneee👏🏼

Chapter 19

Summary:

Phu will figure it out," I spit. "He’ll know."

He crouches in front of me, tilting his head the way i do. The way he’s learned to do.

"Will he?" he murmurs. "Because the thing is, Cirrus… I’m getting better at this every day."

Notes:

I know i said 2 chapers left, well...i lied😭

 

HAPPY PRIDE MY FAVORITE GAYS AND GALS! You're seen, you're beautiful, you're worthy and you're loved! i freaking love you double infinity!❤️🏳️‍🌈🌈

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cir’s POV

The first thing I register is the cold.

Not the kind that chills your skin, but the kind that settles in your bones—sterile, metallic. My eyes blink open, lids gritty with sleep or something else I don’t want to name. Everything is gray. A dim fluorescent bulb flickers overhead, casting long shadows across the concrete walls. My hands instinctively go to my head and pain explodes behind my left ear.

“Fuck,” I hiss, wincing as I sit up too fast. The world spins for a second before it snaps into place.

Where the hell am I?

A room. No, a box. Four walls. A steel door. A drain in the center of the floor. One vent near the ceiling. No windows. I look down—I'm still in the clothes I wore to the tattoo shop. My chest burns faintly and I pull my shirt down to check it. The skin is red and tender over the fresh ink I got just for him.

Phu.

I remember now.

I had the design done already: his name woven like vines around a bleeding heart inked across my left pec, the space I told him was his. I texted him a heart and said I’d be home soon. I even bought those stupid matcha cookies he likes. I’d even rehearsed the stupid line I was going to say when I showed it to him. I was happy.

And then,

The alley. My phone buzzed. A guy bumped into me as I was unlocking the car. I turned around—

Nothing after that.

A loud metallic click draws my attention to the far corner of the room.

I scramble to my feet, body coiled, ready to fight whoever walks in.

And then I freeze.

Because standing in front of me… is me.

Same face. Same frame. Same fucking jacket. Same haircut, even the same fucking band on his wrist—the one Phu gave me at the start of the semester.

But there’s something off. Something in the eyes. The smile. Like someone tried to paint me from memory and got too close.

“Glad you’re awake,” he says, voice smooth. Familiar. Too familiar.

I stare at him. He moves like me. Smirks like me. Even has the same stupid scar on his chin from that bike accident I had when I was fourteen.

“What the fuck is this?” I growl, fists clenched. “Who the hell are you?”

He doesn’t answer. Just smiles. That smile I’ve seen in the mirror a thousand times.

But it’s wrong.

The wrong person is wearing my face.

And if he’s out there… if he’s going to Phu…

No.

No.

No fucking way.

He crosses his arms casually, like this is some kind of game.

He steps into the light, calm. Controlled. Familiar in a way that makes my skin crawl.

“Fucking answer me! Who the hell are you?!”

He cocks his head. "That's a complicated question."

Then he takes a step forward, unbothered by my fury. “You have a lot of questions, I know. You’ll get your answers—just not yet.”

“Now, asshole. Why are you wearing my face?”

“Because I’m you.”

Those three words make my blood run cold.

“I’m taking your place. Your life. Him.” His eyes darken.

My stomach drops.

“You leave him the fuck alone—”

“I won’t hurt him,” he says, holding up a hand like that’s supposed to calm me. “I’d never hurt him. I’ve loved him longer than you’ve even known his name.”

The implication twists something primal inside me.

This is his stalker. This is who has been stalking Phu for almost a year.

The realization dawns on my face. No wonder nobody could find him. Nobody was looking for…me.

He sees my face and smirks.

You’ll stay here. Safe. Out of the way. You’ll get your answers soon. But right now, I need to be where I belong.”

He turns to leave.

“Wait—” I hear my voice cracking, the desperation bleeding through.

 I swallow and steel my bones “What do you want? Who are you really? Is it money?, anything…just—please, we can talk about this— We can—Just please, not Phu—”

He pauses at the door.

“Let’s just say… I’m from a version of your world. A version where I didn’t get him. But this time, I will. So no, I won’t hurt him. Not again.”

“You fucking touch him—”

He walks away before I can say another word.

He’s gone.

And I’m left staring at the place he stood, feeling the rage rise in my chest like fire.

Phu, baby, please

Notice.

Phu’s POV

It’s the murmur that wakes me. Low. Repetitive. Like a chant or a prayer.

My eyes open slowly, and everything is quiet except for the sound of someone pacing. My head feels heavy, like I’ve been drugged, but I know I haven’t. It’s just the weight of realization.

I don’t move—not yet. Not even to brush the hair out of my eyes. I just lie there, breathing slow, listening.

Because I know that voice.

should know that voice.

But I also know…

It’s not him.

I hear it again. Muttered words that don’t quite reach me. It’s him—the other one. The man wearing P’Cir’s skin. The imposter.

I don’t know how long I lie there, but I use the time to think.

He’s not Cir. Not my Cir. I knew it in my bones the second I saw him, and every second since has confirmed it. The little slips. The small wrongs. The way Sasha growls at him like a warning siren.

If he’s here… then where is my Cir?

My stomach knots.

What did he do to him?

What is he going to do to me?

I think back—nearly a year ago. The feeling of being watched. Notes that never had a source. The prickling sensation on the back of my neck, the sense that someone knew too much. Was it him all along?

A shadow shifts in the hallway, and I know he’s coming closer.

I close my eyes again, just enough to fake it.

He stops at the edge of the room. Sasha growls low in his throat, like a warning loaded in a gun.

“Baby?” the fake Cir says gently. Too gently.

I blink blearily and push myself up on my elbows, letting out a soft groan. “Ugh… what time is it?”

He moves in a little too quickly, but Sasha rises halfway from the floor with a snarl that makes him freeze.

“It’s okay, Sasha,” I mumble, reaching to pet his head—more for reassurance than anything else. To both of us.

“Are you alright?” he asks, voice careful now. “You fainted.”

I blink at him like I’m trying to remember. “Yeah… I dunno. I think I skipped breakfast. Maybe I just… crashed. Long day.”

He squats beside the bed, like he wants to reach for me—but Sasha growls again, a deep, possessive sound that makes him draw back.

“Or maybe I’m just hungry,” I add with a tiny laugh. “Or overwhelmed. Could be anything.”

I keep my tone light, casual. I can feel his eyes on me, trying to read me. I do everything I can not to let him.

“Do you want something? I’ll cook,” he offers, his smile almost sincere.

“No—no, it’s fine. Just a bit of water and maybe something sweet. I think I’ll be okay.”

He nods, but he hesitates like he knows something’s shifted.

And maybe he does.

But I’m better at pretending now.

Because this is a game I can’t afford to lose.

I didn’t skip breakfast.

P’Cir never lets me. Not once. Even on the mornings when we argue, even when I’m being a brat and refusing to get up—he still feeds me. Shoves a spoon in my mouth mid-whine or hands me toast while I brush my teeth. Packs snacks I like in my bag or has something delivered to my class just because he’s extra like that.

So, no—I didn’t skip breakfast.

He just didn’t know that.

He walks back into the room holding a protein bar and a glass of orange juice like he’s doing me a favour. Like he knows me. My stomach turns.

“Here,” he says softly. “Something quick. You should eat.”

I take them. Not because I want to but because I need to keep playing this game.

He sits on the edge of the bed again, watching me a little too closely. “About earlier,” he starts, “Lukprae.”

I tense. Just slightly. And maybe he notices. Maybe he doesn’t.

“It’s fine,” I say quickly. “She just… got to me. I overreacted.”

He studies my face for a second, then nods. “Okay.”

Just like that. No twenty-question spiral. No “What did she say to you?”, no “Where is she now?” No barely restrained fury behind his eyes. Just “okay.”

Which is wrong. So wrong.

That’s not what my P’Cir would do.

And I think he sees it—that moment something flashes across my face. Because now he’s watching me closer, like he’s trying to piece something together.

“And…earlier,” he says, voice casual, “you said I wasn’t your P’Cir.”

I freeze.

My fingers tighten around the juice glass.

“I… I don’t remember saying that,” I mumble, letting my eyes unfocus just slightly. “My head was kind of foggy before I passed out. I wasn’t really thinking straight.”

It’s mostly true.

Just not in the way he thinks.

He nods again. But it’s not a trusting nod. It’s a noted one.

Then—without asking—he climbs onto the bed beside me.

I try not to recoil.

He’s close now. Too close. My whole body goes stiff under the weight of his presence. It’s not that he touches me—it’s that his nearness feels wrong. The weight of his stare feels like glass against skin.

He’s not Cir.

Not my Cir with his chaotic hair ruffles and kisses to my temple and warm, ridiculous affection. This one is too measured. Too calculated.

My skin crawls under the covers.

I force myself to breathe evenly, to relax just enough so I don’t startle him. So he doesn’t notice the absolute terror blooming in my chest like wildfire.

But him being here—his arm brushing mine, our legs under the same blanket—it feels like I’m cheating.

Like I’m betraying the real him. Wherever he is.

Come back to me, P’Cir. Please.

I shut my eyes, and Sasha shifts from the corner of the room, a soft growl vibrating in his throat.

That’s right, boy.

Just keep watching.

Because this isn’t over yet.

Fake Cir’s POV

He knows.

I can see it in his eyes—even when he tries to hide it. The flicker of recognition, of wrongness. The weight of silence between us is no longer just unease. It’s knowledge. His body might be still beside me, but every inch of him is braced, like he's waiting for a trap to spring.

But I don’t care.

I should. I should be worried that the perfect little illusion I’ve built is fraying at the edges. But all I can think about is this. Being this close.

Watching his chest rise and fall. Feeling the warmth of his skin through the sheets we’re lying under. His breath, his scent, the way his lashes fan across his cheek when he blinks too slowly.

I’ve watched him from afar for so long. Through shadows, reflections, whispers of data and light. I know the way he chews his straw when he’s focused. The way he curls into himself when he naps. The way he hums songs he never remembers the names of.

Every moment that Cir spent with him? I hated it.

It should have been me. Me spoiling him, me learning his routine, me waking up next to him and knowing the exact moment he needs comfort and when he needs space.

But ever since they moved into this condo, my sight’s been limited. Before, in the dorm, I could track everything. I knew when he was alone, when he was studying, when he was crying into his pillow at 3AM. I knew it all.

Now?

Now I have to guess what snacks he likes. What his new favorite hoodie is. Whether he still listens to that same rainy day playlist. I’m fumbling, I know I am—but I’m trying. God, I’m trying so hard.

And I hope... I pray... he’ll stay long enough to let me make it right. To let him see this me. Not Cir’s version. My version.

The one who wouldn’t make him cry. Who wouldn’t break him with rage or obsession. Who wouldn’t curse every idiot that dared to look too long.

Phu deserves peace.

Softness. Ease. He deserves to be looked at like he’s not a possession to be guarded but a person to be cherished.

I’ll get it right this time.

Even if it kills me.

Because I can’t do this again. Not in another life. Not in another universe.

I’m here now.

And I won’t let him go.

Phu’s POV

It’s quiet.

Too quiet.

The kind of quiet that makes you feel like your heartbeat is a war drum echoing through your ribcage. The kind that turns the softest breath into something obvioussuspicious. The kind of quiet that makes the air feel thick, like it’s watching.

He’s still on the bed with me.

His arm is heavy around my waist, his fingers tracing small patterns on my side like he’s memorizing my skin. My head’s on his chest, his chin tucked over my hair.

I can hear his heartbeat—steady, calm, pretending like everything is fine.  

He even smells like P’Cir. Feels like him. His chest rises the same way, his fingers stroke lazy circles over my spine like muscle memory.

But it’s wrong.

Too wrong.

My Cir’s heartbeat thunders when I touch him like this. His body hums with tension he barely restrains. My Cir holds me like he’s afraid the world will try to take me. Like his love’s a brand that has to be scorched into skin.

This version? He’s soft. Calmer than my Cir ever lets himself be. Like someone trying to play a role he’s studied in secret, like someone’s idea of what Cir should be. And for the first time ever, I feel like I’m cheating.

Cheating on my Cir. Even though I know I’m not.

I need help.

And I need space

I need space to think, to breathe, to figure out what to do. I need someone else to see this, to confirm what I feel deep in my gut.

But if I move too fast, if I push too hard… I don’t know what he’ll do. I don’t even know who he is. What he’s capable of. He’ll run or lash out or vanish and I can’t afford that. I need to be smart about this.

And if he’s here pretending to be Cir, it means something bad happened. To my Cir. And I have to stay alive long enough to figure it out.

So I smile softly and lift my head from his chest.

“P’Cir,” I murmur, brushing my thumb over his jaw like I used to, “Wanna go out? what do you think about calling the gang? … we haven’t hung out in a while. Maybe we can go to that noodle place you like.”

He stills beneath me.

His eyes narrow—not harshly but calculating. Measuring.

Like he’s trying to solve me.

Like he’s reading between the lines of what I just said.

He smiles eventually, but it’s tight. Off.

“I don’t think so, baby,” he says, gently tucking my hair behind my ear. “You fainted earlier, remember? Your body’s telling you it needs rest. We don’t need to be out right now stressing you.”

And he says it with all the softness in the world.

It sounds like concern.

It almost is.

But my Cir?

He would've said it with fire.

You think I’m letting you out of my sight? You’re not stepping outside unless I’m glued to your side,” is what I would’ve heard. A grumble. A glare. A kiss on my forehead he’d pretend not to mean.

This one’s… gentle. Too gentle.

Too wrong.

I force a chuckle and nod. “Right. Yeah. You're probably right.”

He kisses the top of my head and holds me tighter. Possessive, but in a way I can’t read. Is it love? Is it obsession? Is it the same thing, just warped through a different lens?

I lie still.

I let him keep me close.

Because I don’t know who he really is—or what he’s capable of. I don’t know where my Cir is. Or what he’s going through.

But until I figure it out, I’ll smile.

And I’ll play my part.

FAKE CIR’S POV

It took a while, but Phu has finally fallen asleep.

I watch the slow rise and fall of his chest, the way his lashes flutter against his cheeks—still tense, even in sleep. He lies stiffly against me, his body curled just slightly away, as if some part of him knows. As if his bones, his blood, his very skin can sense the truth:

I’m not his Cirrus.

Not the one he loves. Not the one he fights with, the one he burns for.

But I should be.

I stopped us from going out earlier. Made some excuse about his health, about needing to lay rest. The truth?

I need a better game plan.

I’ve studied the real Cirrus’s mannerisms—the way he tilts his head when he’s annoyed, the cadence of his voice, the exact pressure of his grip when he’s pissed. I’ve memorized it all.

But Cir’s life isn’t mine yet. His friends, his patterns, his possessiveness — I’ve watched from afar, but observation isn’t the same as immersion.

If I want to hold onto this life, onto Phu, I need to embody Cir fully. The smirks. The sharp-edged protectiveness. The control. He’d built his entire world around this boy. I need to understand every piece of it.

His friends? They’re trickier. Wim’s too observant. Rome’s too chaotic. Ozone is his brother. They grew up together all their lives...

And Phu…

Phu knows something’s off. He just hasn’t figured it out yet.

He’s curled beside me, tense even in unconsciousness, his breath shallow, fingers twitching now and then like his body’s still searching for an escape hatch. Even here — tucked under the same blanket, chest to chest — there’s space between us. His body knows. Somehow, it senses the truth: I don’t belong here. I’m not the Cir he fell for.

But I should have been.

I watch him a little longer, my hand hovering near his shoulder but not quite touching — like I can trick the moment into softness if I just pretend hard enough.

I gently extricate myself from the bed, careful not to wake him.

He murmurs in his sleep, fingers twitching like he’s reaching for someone. For him. For the real Cirrus.

My jaw clenches.

I tuck the blanket tighter around him. Watch him breathe for a moment longer than I should. His lashes flutter like he’s dreaming, and I almost hope I’m in it.

I grab his phone from the nightstand, sliding it into my pocket. Then I tug on a hoodie—his hoodie, the one that smells like vanilla and that stupid coconut shampoo Phu loves.

Time to go.

I change the passcode to the condo on my way out.

Just a precaution.

Just in case he wakes up and tries to run before I get back.

Time to see him.

The other me.

The one who got to live the life that should’ve been mine.

The city is too loud tonight.

Not in the usual sense—honking cars, chattering students, late-night vendors—but loud in my head. It’s the silence from the condo that’s rattling me. Phu asleep, but not truly. I could feel it in the way his body curled slightly away from mine. Like even in rest, his bones knew better. His trust hadn’t returned.

The walk to the old building is brisk. I kept him there—Cirrus—in a space that used to be a storage unit beneath one of the older clubhouses, long forgotten by campus renovations. It’s not luxurious. But it’s safe, soundproofed, and locked down with more layers than a paranoid hacker’s hard drive.

I press my palm to the crude fingerprint panel I installed on the back entrance. It clicks open with a sigh.

The hallway is dark. Cold. The buzz of the fluorescent light flickers above as I enter the chamber.

He’s awake.

I know it before I see him.

The real Cirrus is where I left him.

He looks up when I enter, and his lips curl into a sneer. "You."

I smile. "Me."

“Nice of you to visit,” he growls, hoarse from disuse. “Starting to think you forgot about me.”

I step into the cell quietly. He’s seated on the mattress now, shirtless still—tattoo bandaged over his left pec. His eyes are sharp even through the haze of confinement.

“You’re looking better,” I murmur.

Cir barks a dry laugh. “You mean ‘still alive’? That your baseline now?”

I don’t respond to the jab. He wouldn’t understand.

“I didn’t come to fight.”

“Good. Because the next time you come in here, I will kill you. I don’t care how many fucking locks or layers you’ve got me under.”

I kneel, just outside the range of his chains.

“It’s almost perfect, you know,” I say softly. “I’ve got your voice down. Your smile. Your favorite phrases for him. The way you pull him closer when he’s about to spiral. Everything that’s different with you for Phu”

“You’re sick,” Cir spits. “You think mimicking me is the same as being me? Phu will never love you. He knows. You might look like me, sound like me—but he’ll sniff out every inch of the lie. Because he doesn’t love Cir the star player. He loves me. The bastard, broken, batshit psycho version. And you’re not that.”

I blink slowly, absorbing the words.

“I know,” I say, standing again. “But you’re wrong about one thing.”

Cir’s lip curls. “Yeah?”

I smile faintly. “I’m not trying to be you. I’m trying to be better.”

I turn before he can launch himself forward. The chain clinks hard against the wall as he strains, snarling after me.

“You’ll never be better than me,” he shouts. “You’ll never have him.”

I pause

“He already lets me hold him while he sleeps.”

That shuts him up.

For now.

REAL CIR’S POV

He sits on the cold concrete floor across from me, the shadows sharpening his edges.

He looks…lonely. Like he’s finally able to be himself around somebody else.

For a second—just a second—he looks like me. Same frame. Same tone. Same tired eyes. But the more he talks, the more I realize how completely unlike me he really is.

"Why?" I ask, my voice dry, cracked from disuse. “Why do all this?”

He exhales slowly, like he’s been holding this in for too long.

"Simple answer?" he says, voice low. “I'm cursed.”

I narrow my eyes. Bullshit.

“We were never supposed to exist in the same reality at the same time. You and I. Two Cirrus Reungs, living and breathing in the same thread of time—it’s a violation. Of what? Fate? Balance? I don’t know. But it hurts. Every time.”

He looks away, like the next words cost him more than he's ready to admit.

“You're not the first Cir I've seen, either. I've… lived through others. Visited them. Their lives. But this is the closest I’ve ever gotten to him.”

“Phu,” I say. His name on my lips makes something in him twitch.

He nods. “In my world… I had him too. He was mine. My light. My reason. And I broke him.”

He doesn’t cry, but his voice hitches. It’s not performance. It’s grief.

“I was selfish. Cruel. I took him for granted and then the accident—” he swallows— “It left him brain dead. Hooked up to tubes. I spent months staring at his body while his soul drifted somewhere else. Maybe to one of you.”

“You’re delusional.”

“No,” he says, deadpan. “Just desperate.”

He shifts, his hoodie slipping from one shoulder, revealing a scar—my scar.

“One day, I was on the way to the hospital and then the next thing I know, I woke up in a white room. Padded walls. And clocks. Hundreds of them. All ticking at different rhythms. Time across universes. I met a Cir there. One I didn’t recognize. He explained everything. Said I had a choice: stay and live without him forever... or go find him.”

I stare.

He leans forward, eyes bright with madness and sorrow.

“So I travel. And each jump rips something out of me. Every time I cross to another world, I experience the most heart wrenching pain you can imagine. Like dying and coming back wrong. But I do it. For him. For Phu. Because for every Cir... there’s a Phu. Always.”

A chill slithers down my spine.

“In all the universes I’ve been in, somehow the Cirs found their Phus before I got there and they’re happy” he continues. “But you? You didn’t, you were selfish, arrogant, loud. A playboy. Unaware of his existence”

He sighs.

I’m so dumbfounded I couldn’t find a word to say.

He continues “When I jump, Somehow I take on the physical form of the Cir that belongs in that world. That’s why I have your tattoos. Your scars. Your face. But any new mark you get? Any change you make?” He taps his chest. “I don’t have it unless I copy it. That new tattoo you got—Phu couldn’t see that. He’d know. I couldn’t let him. Not yet.”

I shake my head, the rage bubbling beneath my skin.

“You think he’ll love you for this? For stealing my life? Our life”

He wouldn't know!” he snaps—voice cracking, unraveling. “I had time. Twelve months. One month for every hand of the clock. That’s all I get.”

He paces now, agitation bleeding out of him with every step, like he’s trying to shake something off—maybe his guilt, maybe my rage.

“I was trying,” he spits. “Before you noticed him, I wanted him to notice me first. But how? How the fuck was I supposed to compete when you were everywhere?”

He whirls on me, breath shallow, eyes glowing with feverish resentment.

“Everybody knew you. The golden boy. Star player. The name on everyone’s lips. And Phu?” His voice softens to something cruel and longing. “He was quiet. Soft. He lived in the margins—right where I could see him. And for a while, I was fine just watching.”

He pauses, chest heaving.

“I didn’t mind if he never saw me, if I died without having him, but you had to take him away from me.”

There it is. The fracture. The truth beneath the madness.

“I found him first!” he roars, slamming his fist into the wall so hard the echo shakes the air between us. “I watched him laugh with his friends, I memorized his routines, I knew what snacks he liked, when he left his dorm, what café he studied at. I was building up to it—planning the perfect way to enter his life.”

His voice lowers, almost mournful.

“But then you smiled at him. You kissed him. You. And he looked at you like the fucking sun had just risen inside him.”

I stare, barely blinking. Something feral grows inside me.

You're sick.”

His jaw clenches. “I was in love. I am.”

“No. You’re obsessed. You were never meant to have him.”

“Why not?” he yells, voice trembling. “Why do you get him? Why does every Cir get a Phu except me? Why was I the one who lost him and had to live in the fallout while you get to walk around whole?”

I laugh, bitter. “You don’t want Phu. You want what he makes you feel. You want redemption, not love.”

He falters.

“I see you,” I say, sharper now. “You don’t get to rewrite your story by hijacking mine.”

“I need him,” he says again, quieter this time.

You don’t deserve him.”

He stares at me, and in that silence, I finally understand something chilling.

He’s not here to win. He’s here because he believes this is the only way to not break completely.

And I know, now more than ever, I have to get out.

Because this isn’t over.

His eyes soften. “I don’t have much time left. And I’m going to use every second to make him fall in love with me again. And then I’ll stay here, and you…”

I lurch forward, but the bars stop me.

“You son of a—he’s not yours.”

His smile is sad. “He was. He could be again. Or maybe, for once... I could be worthy of him.”

"Phu will figure it out," I spit. "He’ll know."

He crouches in front of me, tilting his head the way i do. The way he’s learned to do.

"Will he?" he murmurs. "Because the thing is, Cirrus… I’m getting better at this every day."

“He’ll go to class! he’ll tell people!”

FAKE CIR’S POV

"Do you think anybody will believe him?" I ask the question slowly, like I’m savoring it, my voice cutting through the silence like glass. "That his Cir isn’t really his Cir?"

He rattles the damn cage again, eyes burning like twin embers, fury pulsing from his chest.

"You think he’ll take the chance at sounding crazy?" I add with a humorless laugh. “That’s more you than Phu.”

He snarls, trying to tear through the bars like rage alone could save him. But rage never saved anyone. Not even me.

I step closer, until I’m eye-level with the version of myself I once might’ve been—whole, loved, chosen.

"Here’s the thing," I say, voice hushed. "The only piece of real evidence that proves you are the real Cir is that new tattoo on your chest. But you didn’t tell anyone, did you? Not even Phu. Except maybe the tattoo artist."

I smile, slow and tight.

"But that’s not an issue. The artist is easy enough to remove, if it comes to that."

He glares at me like he wants to murder me with his eyes alone. I take a deep breath.

"You want to know what happens to you?" I ask. "Nothing good. That’s what."

He opens his mouth, but I keep going.

"And let’s not forget—I know your life, I’ve lived your life in many universes. A mother who’s smart. A father’s who’s kind. A brother who can read you like a damn book. A team that follows your lead. You think I don’t know that?"

I pace now, just a few steps—thinking aloud, breathing in my own madness.

" I’m not just taking Phu. I’m taking your life. Your wins. Your fuck-ups. Your morning routines and stupid inside jokes. I’ve studied all of it. I earned this in ways you can’t imagine."

I turn back to him and whisper, “You got Phu by accident. I found him by fate.”

His fists are clenched so tight I swear blood might drip.

"And Phu’s mother?" I chuckle. "Yeah, she’s sharp. But even she won’t suspect it unless he does. And he’s too good, too kind, to risk calling me out. He’s afraid of hurting the people he loves. That includes the version of me he thinks I am."

The silence hangs heavy. My smile fades.

"That’s why I’ll win. Not because I’m smarter. Not because I’m stronger. But because you, Cir, are too dumb to play the game I was forged in."

I step back and add gently, almost wistfully, “But I will take care of him. I promise. I’ll give him a version of you that never makes him cry.”

And for a moment... that almost makes me feel like the hero.

Almost.

Phu’s POV –

I jerk awake with a single thought searing through my chest like lightning: find help.

The moment my eyes open, I know I’m alone.

And not just alonehe’s gone. The wrong one. The one pretending to be mine.

I bolt upright, my heart hammering so hard I can feel it in my throat. My body is still aching from the awkward, restless sleep, but I ignore it. I have to move. I have to act.

Sasha is already awake. He lifts his head from where he was curled at my side, ears twitching. There’s a low whine in his throat as he nuzzles against my arm like he can feel the panic coiling in me.

“I know, baby,” I whisper, running a trembling hand over his fur. “I know.”

He licks my wrist and lets out a small huff, pressing closer, protective. Like even he knows something isn’t right. He’s known it longer than I have.

I rub my eyes and reach for my phone—

But it’s gone.

Not on the nightstand. Not under the pillow. Not on the charger by the wall.

I knew it.

Of course he took it.

I slide out of bed, too fast, legs unsteady beneath me, and pad toward the door. Sasha stays close, his nails clicking against the floor, his warm breath at my side.

Trying not to spiral, I go to the door and try to open it but it won’t budge, I try to put in the passcode to override the lock, the one my Cir and I set together, the one only we—and maybe Ozone—know.

Red.

ERROR.

I try again.

Red.

Again.

Sasha growls softly beside me. I lean against the door, head bowed, the first rush of hopelessness washing over me like ice.

He locked me in.

He took my phone.

He’s gone.

And I don’t know when he’ll be back or what the hell he’s planning when he comes.

I turn back toward the apartment, eyes scanning the space I used to feel so safe in. Every detail looks the same, but now it feels foreign. Like it’s not mine anymore. Like it’s been... stolen. Just like my Cir.

I crouch beside Sasha and bury my face in her fur, my voice barely a whisper:

“We have to get out, boy. We need to find daddy. Before it’s too late.”

Sasha licks my temple and stays close.

I don’t know how I’m going to do it—but I will.

Because the guy who came home isn’t my P’Cir.

My legs take me back to the living room without thinking. I glance toward the door again, then the empty hallway.

Where are you, P’Cir?

Or better yet—

Who the hell is pretending to be you?

REAL Cir’s POV

The door slams shut behind him.

Silence.

It settles around me like dust, thick and suffocating, curling in my lungs and clinging to my skin.

I sit there, staring at the wall, the faint sound of retreating footsteps disappearing into the distance. For a second, I don’t move. My brain is still trying to process what the hell I just heard—what the hell I just saw.

He’s me.

Or close enough to make my own reflection feel like a threat.

But he’s not. Not really. The voice was off. Softer. Less bite. And the way he talked about Phu—like he was some storybook dream, not a real person with chaotic energy and sugar highs and that specific way of saying my name when he’s being bratty.

He said he was cursed.

That he’s seen other versions of me. That he’s tried to take on the lives of other Cirs before.

And now I’m supposed to just sit here caged like some forgotten animal while he walks around with my face, my voice, my Phu?

I slam my fist against the wall, the echo biting and immediate. My knuckles ache, but the pain doesn’t register beyond the tight coil of rage winding tighter in my chest.

He’s walking around out there. He’s breathing in my baby’s scent, whispering lies in his ear. Sleeping in our bed. Holding him.

No.

I pace the length of the cell. Three steps, turn. Three steps, turn. I count every crack in the wall. I trace the edge of the doorframe with my fingernail like I can will it to open. I replay everything he said.

He couldn’t risk Phu seeing the tattoo.

Good. Because that means Phu doesn’t know I got it yet. That means there’s still a chance.

But twelve months? One month for every hand on the clock?

I and Phu have been together for 11 months and 3 week and 2 days.

He says he’s been watching him long before then. Give or take when Phu resumed as a freshman.

He has less than a week to go

I can’t sit here that long. I won’t.

I think of Phu’s face. That wide-eyed way he looks at me when I’m being ridiculous. The way he steals my hoodies. The way his fingers curl in my shirt when we sleep.

I’m going to burn this whole place down to get back to him.

And when I do—when—I’m going to make sure that bastard never so much as breathes in his direction again.

He said Phu was his light.

He has no idea he’s world is about to go very dark.

Because if I’m the storm, then Phu is the one thing that’s ever calmed it.

And I’m coming back for him. No matter what it takes.

Fake Cir’s POV

The condo is quiet when I step in—too quiet.

But it only takes one glance toward the living room to spot him.

Phu, curled up on the couch in one of Cir’s hoodies, arms tucked close, legs folded like he’s trying to disappear into himself. Sasha is on the rug right below, eyes half-lidded but alert, tail thudding once against the floor when I close the door. A warning, maybe.

He tried to leave.

I can tell.

The entry panel is slightly smudged—like someone’s been trying over and over again with no success. Smart of me to change the passcode before heading out. I had a feeling.

Phu isn’t stupid.

Not my Phu.

Not this version. The one with eyes like dusk and a will strong enough to bring empires to their knees without even knowing it.

I cross the room slowly, quieter than I need to be, just to have this one moment. One look.

Even asleep, he’s tense. The way his hands clutch the blanket. The stiffness in his shoulders. His body knows, even if his mouth hasn’t said it yet.

He knows I’m not him.

Still, he didn’t run. Couldn’t, maybe. But didn’t scream. Didn’t fight. He played along.

God, he’s beautiful.

I kneel beside the couch, eyes locked on the slow rise and fall of his chest, the curl of lashes against his cheek. For a second, it almost feels like we’re just us. Me and him. A quiet night in.

But it’s all a lie. A fantasy I’ve tried to make real.

He stirs, and I freeze. His brow creases slightly, a whisper of tension in his expression. I want to smooth it away with my fingers, with my mouth—but I don’t.

Not yet.

This can still work. I just have to be smarter. Sharper. Better.

I press a light kiss to his temple. He doesn’t wake, but his body shifts, just barely, like it knows something is off again.

Soon, I remind myself.

Soon, he’ll forget the stiffness, the hesitation. Soon, he’ll look at me and not question it. Soon, I’ll be his only Cir.

Even if I have to tear the universe apart to make it so.

Phu’s POV

I wake slowly, heart already racing like I never really fell asleep. My head’s on a pillow that doesn’t feel like home, and the scent clinging to the sheets is wrong. Familiar, but wrong.

He’s in the kitchen.

I hear the soft clatter of a pan, the hum of the kettle, and I don’t know how long I lay there before I gather the courage to push myself up and walk out like it’s any other morning. Like I don’t feel like I’m trapped in the middle of some twisted dream where someone else is wearing my boyfriend’s skin.

“Morning,” I murmur as I step into the kitchen.

“Morning, baby,” he replies without looking, flipping something in the pan.

I sit at the counter, eyes scanning the space casually. My phone’s nowhere in sight.

“I woke up and you weren’t in bed and I couldn’t find my phone,” I say lightly, “I was looking for it to call you.”

“Oh?” He glances at me over his shoulder. “I must’ve taken it with me by mistake last night. I went out to grab some air—you were sleeping. Guess I just grabbed the wrong one.”

He says it like it’s nothing. Like that explains everything. I force a smile, nodding like I buy it.

“Okay.”

I don’t mention the passcode. Can’t. That would mean admitting I tried to leave. That I knew. That I’m not just confused and compliant like he clearly wants me to be.

He sets down a plate of eggs and toast in front of me, smiling that gentle, practiced smile. The one he thinks I’ll believe. I thank him and start eating even though I’m not hungry. My stomach feels like it’s folded in on itself.

“I have class today,” I say between small bites. My voice is even, careful.

He hesitates.

“I was thinking… maybe you could skip today,” he says finally. “You fainted yesterday. You should rest.”

Of course you want me to stay inside.

If I miss today, it’ll be the weekend. No chance to slip a note to someone. No chance to get help. No fresh eyes on me. I won’t survive two more days of this. I nod slowly, then shake my head.

“It’s important,” I say softly. “There’s a studio practical I can’t miss.”

He watches me, like he’s trying to see if I’m lying. And maybe I am. Maybe there’s no studio. But he doesn’t question it. Doesn’t press. Just folds his arms and leans against the counter like he’s trying to decide if it’s worth the fight.

I sip my tea and keep my gaze calm.

I don’t let it tremble, even when every second of silence feels like he’s weighing whether or not to let me leave the apartment.

Even when I miss my Cir so bad it makes my teeth hurt.

Wherever you are, P’Cir, come find me soon.

Fake Cir’s POV

He wants to go to school.

Phu wants to go to school.

I’m quiet and calm.

But inside, I’m screaming. My hands are sweating around the mug I’m holding, and I have to grip tighter so it doesn’t slip and shatter on the tiles.

He’s going out. To them. To the world that knows him almost as well as I do. His friends. Our friends. Wim and Jin and Rome and Tree and all their goddamn instincts. 

One look and they’ll know something’s off. Not because I’m doing anything wrong, but because he’ll tell them. I know it. He’s planning something.

Because Phu might be small and soft and gentle—but he’s not stupid.

We don’t take the same classes. I can’t follow him around like I did the first time, when I only watched from shadows and rooftops. I can’t linger outside lecture halls or slip notes under his door. I can’t vanish after every smile.

Now I’m here. Wearing Cir’s clothes. Inhabiting his space. Trapped in a role I was forced to play—but not like this.

He’s going to tell someone.

Of course he is. That’s what his Cir would want him to do. Tell. Fight. Escape.

I try to think of options.

Drugging him? Too risky.

Locking him in again? He’ll scream.

If I push too hard too fast, he’ll bolt. If I let him go, I might lose him. Forever.

I stir the spoon in my coffee like it’s a blade and try not to let the panic show on my face when he comes back into the kitchen, dressed and ready to go, casual as hell.

“Jin’s picking me up, I’ll text you when I get out,” he says, grabbing his bag and brushing a kiss against my cheek like he always used to.

I nod and say, “Okay,” like it’s no big deal.

But as soon as the door shuts behind him, my hands are shaking. I pull out Cir’s phone,the one I took from him before locking him away—and start scrolling through contacts.

I need to do something.

Notes:

🤭.

 

ohhh and i have a new BN Omegaverse fic up!, its my first time and i wanted to try it with BN before i did a full length multi chapter fic on the CirPhu AU, you can read it and lmk🥺🫶🏼

Chapter 20

Summary:

“Jin. That’s not him.”

Notes:

4 chapters! (I know i said just two chapters left, but you should never take me serious again atp)

Hi my loves, got a weekend treat for youuuuu, had free time this week so i worked on this for a bit!

I hope everybody's doing okay? Enjoy my patooties😘

Chapter Text

Fake Cir’s POV

Seconds after Phu leaves the condo.

The silence wraps around me like a noose. Tight. Sharp. Final.

I stay there in the kitchen, heart jackhammering in my chest, coffee forgotten and cold on the counter. That kiss. That soft, automatic kiss on my cheek—it wasn’t habit, it was a signal.

No.

No, I can’t let him go.

I stare at the door, still half expecting him to come back in, smiling, saying he forgot his charger or that he changed his mind—but he doesn’t.

Because he is going to tell someone.

I can feel it in my bones, in the way he moved this morning, too careful. In the way he spoke, every word polished and placed like he’d practiced it in the mirror.

I have to act now.

I pace the kitchen, hands shaking. My brain won’t stop racing. I need time. I need control. I need him back in this apartment where I can manage the pace of this illusion.

Twelve months. That’s what I was given. Twelve months to live this life. To be with him.

And I only have a few days left. No thanks to fucking Cir.

But if he goes now—if he tells someone—it’s over.

No Phu. No time. No more pretending.

He said it casually, like it was nothing—"Jin’s picking me up"—but it might as well have been a gun to my temple.

Because Phu might smile like everything’s okay, but he’s not okay. I saw it in his eyes. He's trying to escape me, my life with him, before it even begins.

I can’t let him get into that car.

Once he's with Jin, it’s over.

Phu's smart. He won't wait to get to campus to say something. He’ll blurt it out the second that car door closes behind him, probably something like “Jin, that’s not P’Cir” and Jin—Jin, who sees everything—he’ll believe it.

And just like that, everything I’ve built—everything I’ve bled to reach—will go up in smoke.

Scrolling through Cir’s contacts until I hit Jin.

I pause.

Option one—send Jin a text, pretend Phu changed his mind, call it off. Risky. Jin is too sharp. He might double-check with Phu. Hell, he might already be on his way.

Option two—sabotage the ride. Jin’s car. Jin’s route. Maybe a traffic accident. Maybe a last-minute emergency.

Too many variables.

I pace the kitchen, mug abandoned, brain moving too fast. There's no time for careful. No time for subtle. I open a text thread on Jin’s number.

Jin: Outside now. Phu coming down?

Fuck.

I hit call. The line rings. Once. Twice. And then,

“Hello?” Jin’s voice, casual.

I pitch my voice carefully, Cir-perfect. Calm. Irritated. “Hey, Phu forgot something. Can you hang on a minute?”

A pause. “Uh, yeah. He just got in the elevator. Should be down any—”

“Stop him.”

“What?”

“I said—stop him. Tell him I need him to come back up. Right now.”

Jin’s quiet for half a second. “Is everything okay?”

I swallow the snarl bubbling in my throat. “Need to tell him something important.”

Another beat. “Alright.”

I hang up. Now.

Phu’s POV

The door clicks softly behind me as I stepped out of the apartment.

Freedom.

For the first time in over 24 hours, I’m out of the house.

The elevator hums beneath my feet as I watch the floor numbers blink down, one after the other. I’ve barely slept. My brain has been working overtime for hours — replaying every second, every word, every breath around… him.

Not Cir.

Not mine.

But I still don't know what he is.

Sasha had looked at him like he was a stranger. He smelled like Cir, spoke like him, kissed my forehead like him, but even my dog—my instincts—knew better.

And this morning, as soon as I managed to get my phone back — I knew this might be the only chance I’d get.

Jin’s here. I texted him while I was in the shower. Told him to meet me down front. Told him not to honk. Told him to just be there.

Then I feel it.

Buzz.
Another message.

I glance down.

From My P’Cir.: "Baby, come back up. Forgot something. Important."

My stomach drops. That name in my contacts used to make me feel warm. Safe. It makes me sick now.

I don’t move.

I don’t breathe.

The doors haven’t opened yet. I’m still alone in this small box of steel and panic, and I already feel it rising up my throat.

The message feels off. Too calm. Too... obvious.

Another buzz.

"Just two minutes. Please."

No. No no no.

I hit the emergency stop button on the elevator, catching my breath, trying to think.

I don’t reply.

I call Jin.

“Jin,” I whisper the moment he picks up. “Don’t come in. Don’t come in.”

“Phu?” he sounds startled. “What’s going on? I’m in the lot.”

“I’m in the elevator. He messaged you, didn’t he?”

A beat. “Yeah… said you forgot something. I was about to come up.”

“No. It’s not him. Don’t come up. Please. I need you to take me to Tree’s.”

Another pause, then Jin’s voice sharpens. “Got it.”

I restart the elevator and pray.

Please, please don’t let him be watching.

Please don’t let the cameras catch this.

Please let me make it to the car.

Let me get to someone who can help me find the real P’Cir.

Let me bring him home.

The elevator doors open.

I step out into the lobby and feel like every camera is aimed at me.

I don’t run. I walk—slowly—just a student heading to class, nothing to see here.

But my hand’s gripping my phone like a lifeline.

Ten steps. Twenty.

I look up and Jin’s standing at the entrance of the lobby, watching me. He’s quiet for a second—too quiet.

Then, gently, like he’s coaxing a wounded animal: “Okay,” he says. “Talk to me, Phu. What’s happening, is P’Cir going crazy again?”

The walls feel like they’re closing in. My lungs hurt.

 And I blurt it out: “Jin. That’s not him.”

His head jerks toward me. “What?”

“That’s not P’Cir,” I whisper, voice cracking, my fingers twisting in my sleeves. “I don’t know who he is—but he’s not him. Please. Please don’t take me to class. Take me to Tree’s dorm.”

“Phu, slow down—”

“No, listen.”

“I—” My throat closes. My voice doesn’t sound like mine. “I don’t know how to explain it. It looks like him. It sounds like him. He even smells the same.”

Jin tilts his head. His posture shifts—relaxed but alert now, like a switch has flipped. “But?”

“But it’s not him.” My voice breaks. “He feels wrong. He talks softer. Doesn’t swear. Doesn’t fuss over me the same way. Sasha won’t go near him. He forgot my routine. He changed the door passcode. He failed the code words”

Jin’s eyes sharpen.

“He’s been trying to keep me inside. Didn’t want me to go to school today. But I had to. I had to get out.”

I grab his hand and start walking fast.

We don’t say anything else until we’re outside and in his car, and it’s not until I slam the door shut that I realize I’m crying.

“I don’t know what to do,” I say, voice shaking. “If that’s not P’Cir—where is mine? What if he’s—what if something happened to him? What if—”

“Phu.” Jin grabs my wrist. “Breathe.”

I suck in a sharp breath. Exhale.

Again.

And again.

“We’re going to Tree’s,” he says. “I don’t know or understand what’s going on but we’re gonna figure this out. One thing at a time. You’re safe now.”

I nod, even if I don’t believe it yet.

But Tree’s dorm is safe. Tree is smart. Tree will know what to do.

And right now—I just need someone to believe me.

We drive fast and quiet. I keep checking the rearview mirror, paranoid that somehow he’s following us, even though I know he’s not. Not yet.

The silence makes my panic spike.

“You believe me?” I ask, voice small.

He exhales slowly, then reaches over and squeezes my hand.

“I don’t know what’s going Phu but, yeah. I do.”

Fake Cir’s POV

The condo is too quiet.

I set my phone down, staring at the door like it’ll swing open if I wait long enough. Five minutes. Ten. My fingers twitch on the counter. I sent the message—twice. “Come back up.” “It’s important.”

But there’s no sign of him.

I pace once through the living room, then again. Sasha’s food bowl is full, untouched. He’s curled near the door, ears pinned, hackles faintly raised like he knows something’s wrong. He won’t even look at me.

I move to the window, parting the blinds.

No sign of Phu.

No Jin.

No backpacked figure walking across the pavement or rounding back up the stairs like I hoped.

And then it hits me.

He didn’t answer… because he knew.

He didn’t come back… because he chose not to.

A cold, seeping panic rises in my chest. My whole body buzzes like it's going numb.

No. No. No.

I grab my phone—Cir’s phone—and open his location tracker. He used to share it with Phu. I kept it on, kept it synced. That was the whole point. But it’s blank now.

Dead.

Disconnected.

The one thing I swore wouldn’t happen… it’s happening.

I walk to the kitchen, lean both hands on the counter, and lower my head.

I need a new plan.

A fast one.

Because now he’s not just suspicious—he’s gone.

And if he tells anyone… if he gets to Jin, or Tree, or Cir himself

No. I can’t let that happen.

I look down at my shaking hands and try to breathe.

“Twelve months down to three days,” I whisper to myself. “I don’t have time. I can still fix this. I have to fix this.”

Because I won’t lose him.

Not again.

Not in this lifetime.

Not ever.

No.

Phu’s POV

The car is warm, but I can’t stop shaking.

Jin keeps glancing over, pretending to focus on the road, but I know him too well. He’s worried. I’m jittery. Silent.

“Almost there,” Jin says gently. “You okay?”

I nod, forcing a smile. “Yeah. Just… need to get to Tree’s.”

Then his phone lights up with a buzz.

One buzz. Two. Three.

I glance over.

Cir.

His name in bold.

Jin doesn’t answer, but my stomach flips. I already know. He’s trying again.

FAKE CIR’S POV

I should’ve gone down myself. I should’ve played it better.

I know what happens next. He’ll talk to Jin. Jin will talk to the others. And it’ll all unravel.

Unless…

Unless I make him come back.

I flip open the security app on Cir’s phone—same model, same backup, same linked devices. Every camera in the building is synced here. I watch the elevator security feed. I watch them drive off.

My mind spins.

What makes Phu come home, even when he doesn’t want to?

Only one thing.

Cir.

And I still have his voice. His phone. His charm.

Think.

Think.

I need to ground him emotionally. I need to yank his heartstrings like a puppeteer. And there’s one string I know he won’t be able to ignore.

Sasha.

My lips curl.

The mutt hasn’t eaten since Phu left. He just paces the door and snarls at me like he’s waiting for someone better.

He’ll do.

PHU’S POV

By the time we reach Tree’s apartment, my lungs feel like they’ve turned to paper. Crinkled and thin and useless.

Jin half-carries me up the stairs. I barely remember getting buzzed in. The hallway is a blur. The world tilts sideways when Tree opens the door.

And the look on her face when she sees mine tells me everything: She knows something’s wrong.

And for the first time in hours…

I feel like maybe it’ll be okay.

“Phu?”

She barely gets my name out before I crumble forward, chest heaving, fingers trembling like they’re not mine. I’m trying to breathe. I can’t.

Tree grabs my face between her hands, warm palms grounding me. “Hey. Hey—look at me. What’s happening? Breathe, baby.”

Nalin appears behind her, clutching a mug, eyes wide.

“I can’t—” I croak. “He’s not—he’s not—”

Tree doesn’t flinch. She just presses her forehead to mine, grounding me.

“Okay. Inhale with me. Four counts. Ready? One… two…”

We do it again. Then again. My ribs stop clenching. My brain starts working.

I’m on the couch. I don’t remember sitting.

Jin’s crouched in front of me. Tree’s beside me. Nalin’s hovering with a blanket.

I speak.

“I don’t think… I don’t think the person I’ve been living with is Cir.”

Tree doesn’t say anything. But I feel her still. Focused. Listening.

“I knew something was wrong,” I go on, voice trembling. “But I thought I was going crazy. He was… different. Too careful. He hasn’t called me Cir’s Heart. He hasn’t sworn. He let me be fake bratty without even looking annoyed.”

Nalin lets out a low snort. “Yeah, that’s definitely not Cir.”

I manage a weak, breathless laugh. Then shake my head.

“He failed the code words,” I say. “Sasha growled at him. He took my phone. Changed the passcode. He just kept saying he was tired. That I was imagining things. I tried to act normal but—”

“Phu,” Tree says gently, placing her hand over mine. “You’re not making sense.”

I freeze.

She squeezes, not unkindly.

“We know P’Cir can be a lot,” she says carefully, like she’s trying to keep me grounded, like I’m one wrong word from breaking. “Intense. Obsessive, sometimes. But we don’t think he would ever actually hurt you.”

I shake my head fast, but she keeps going.

“What do you mean ‘he’s not the Cir we know’? Are you two fighting? Did something happen we don’t know about?”

I blink hard.

“No. Tree. It’s not like that. I mean—he looks like him. He sounds like him. But he’s not.”

Tree frowns, slowly pulling her hand back. Nalin leans forward now too, brows drawn in concern.

“Phu,” Tree says, “are you saying someone’s pretending to be him?”

I nod. “Yes. No—I don’t know. I know how it sounds. But it’s not just a fight. It’s wrong. Everything is wrong. And he’s trying really hard to keep me from talking to anyone. He’s pretending like I’m losing it.”

Nalin mutters under her breath, “Jesus.”

Tree’s voice drops to a whisper. “Then we’re not sending you back there. Atleast not until we know what’s going on for sure”

I nod once. Breath shaky. “Okay.”

Buzz.

My phone vibrates against my thigh.

How—?

I dig it out. Jin must have found it in the car.

Buzz.

Another.

The screen lights up. My heart stops.

Baby, I don’t know what you think you’re doing but come home. Now. You’re scared; I get it. But this is going too far.

Don’t make me do something you’ll regret.

Sasha’s been… upset. I think he misses you.

He keeps biting his leash and scratching at the glass. I’d hate for him to accidentally hurt himself. Or someone else.

Come home.

And don’t tell anyone anything crazy. You know they won’t believe you.

My fingers go numb.

Buzz.

One more.

I love you, Phu. Just come home.

Tree leans toward me. “Who’s that?”

I lock the phone. Too late. She saw something.

She frowns. “I’m calling Ozone.”

“No!” My voice breaks. I shoot upright, nearly knocking over the tea Nalin set down. “Don’t call him. Please.”

“Phu—”

“I’ll go home. It’s fine. It’s just—I’m just tired. My head’s messed up. I just need to lie down.”

“Phu—”

“Jin, please. Take me back. Just for a bit. I’ll talk to him. I’ll fix it. Just—don’t tell Ozone. Don’t tell anyone.”

Jin and Tree exchange a look. It’s the kind of look that says he’s not okay.

And maybe I’m not.

But I can’t explain this. Not yet.

If he thinks I’m telling people, I don’t know what he’ll do.

I don’t know who’s going to get hurt.

And I can’t let Sasha be hurt.

I can’t breathe.

The closer we get, the tighter the coil in my stomach winds, like a spring drawn too far, too long.

Jin’s hand is clenched on the steering wheel, jaw ticking.

He hasn’t said anything in the last few minutes—but I know he’s waiting. Waiting for me to speak. To break. To ask him to turn around.

But I can’t.

I have to finish this.

Jin’s car pulls to a slow stop in front of the condo.

The engine hums. My chest feels like it’s doing the opposite.

“You don’t have to go in,” he says for the third time. Voice low. Careful. “You can come stay at mine. Or Tree’s. Just say the word.”

I grip the seatbelt, fingers white-knuckled. “I have to go in.”

“No, you don’t,” he argues softly. “Phu, you’re not okay. You’ve been shaking since we left. You keep reading that text like it’s going to rewrite itself.”

I swallow. It burns going down. “I just… I need to talk to him. Face-to-face. If I’m wrong—if I imagined all this—then I need to know. And if I’m right—”

“Then what?”

Then what?

Then I either run again.

Or I burn this entire thing down.

I can’t answer.

I just open the door.

“Wait—” Jin reaches for me—but then he sees it too.

Him.

Cir. Or whoever he is.

Waiting at the entrance like a fucking shadow—arms folded, one hand loose at his side. No leash. No Sasha.

Just him.

Still.

Too still.

His face is unreadable.

But his eyes—god, his eyes—are burning.

“Phu?” Jin says cautiously, “You want me to come with—”

“No.” I step out of the car. “Wait here.”

He steps out of the car with me anyways.

We both walk up to him—him—and I already feel the difference.

His eyes aren’t wild. They’re flat.

His posture isn’t tense. It’s performative.

“Hey, baby,” he says, and my blood ices over.

Jin stops beside me. “We need to talk.”

Fake Cir lifts an eyebrow. “We?”

“Respectfully P’Cir, Don’t play dumb,” Jin says, stepping slightly in front of me. “Phu told us everything. You’ve been acting weird. Possessive in the wrong ways. Nice in the wrong ways. He says you’re not him.”

“Excuse me?” His voice changes—snaps like a rubber band. “You think you know me better than he does? What, you hold his hand through his little architecture meltdowns and think you’re the fucking authority on my relationship?”

Jin’s jaw tightens. “I know P’Cir. I know what he sounds like when he’s pissed. I know what he looks like when he’s about to hit someone.”

And Fake Cir smiles.

It’s ugly.

He steps forward. His whole energy shifts—blunt, foul, sharp-edged.

“Oh, do you? Do you want to test that theory? Or maybe—” he turns his eyes on me “—Phu can tell you how much I hate being talked down to in front of him.”

My stomach turns.

Jin doesn’t move. “Back off.”

“I’m not the one playing babysitter.” His smile stretches. “But it’s cute that you think you get a say.”

He looks at me again—more biting now, eyes simmering.

“You coming upstairs or are you going to stand here and let everyone pick you apart like you’re some broken toy?”

He says it in that tone—the one I remember from arguments past. The one that always made me flinch and fight back.

And for one terrifying second, I falter.

Because he sounds like Cir.

Because he knows how to sound like Cir.

And that makes it worse.

So much worse.

Fake Cir’s POV

I see it in Jin’s eyes the second he doubts himself.

That flicker.

That moment of "What if I’m wrong?”

I push into it. Let the bastard version of myself—Of Cir, out. The one who snarled through locker rooms, who told lecturers to go fuck themselves, who once threatened a barista for spelling Phu’s name wrong on a cup.

The version they all expect.

“Back off, Jin. You’ve been riding my dick since the day I met you, and unless you’re about to drop to your knees and make it worth my while, I suggest you move.”

He flinches, slightly.

Phu doesn’t.

But he doesn’t run either.

Good.

I tilt my head at him, voice lowering.

“Come upstairs.”

I watch his throat move as he swallows.

Jin grabs his wrist.

And for one blinding second, I nearly punch him.

Phu’s POV

I don't even hear them approach at first.

Then suddenly, Tree’s voice cuts through the fog like a gunshot. “Phu?”

I whip around.

She’s jogging up the sidewalk with Ozone right behind her, eyes wide with confusion and concern.

Oh god. No.

Ozone’s still in sweatpants, holding his phone. “Why the hell didn’t you answer your texts? Tree said you were freaking out. What’s going on?”

Jin lets out a relieved breath. “Thank god.”

Fake Cir doesn’t move, but I feel the shift in his body—coiled tighter, angrier.

His eyes flash toward me, and I know that look.

He’s calculating. Cornered. Dangerous.

“What is this?” Tree snaps, stepping directly between me and him like she’s ready to throw down. “Why does Phu look like he’s about to pass out?”

Ozone glances between all of us, clearly missing about six pieces of the puzzle. “Okay, someone explain like I’m stupid. Because I am stupid right now.”

Fake Cir clicks his tongue.

“Look at this. Whole little intervention squad. What are you guys gonna do, form a circle and hum until he feels better?”

Tree glares at him. “You don’t talk to him like that.”

“Oh, fuck off, Tree” he snaps. “You all think you know him better than me? You know his ice tea order and his favorite pencil brand and now suddenly you’re experts on my relationship?”

Ozone blinks. “Wait. Are we… is this about a breakup?”

I shake my head. “No—Ozone, it’s not—”

Fake Cir suddenly moves closer.

Too close.

His hand cups the back of my neck like he’s comforting me, but his grip is tight—his thumb presses just a little too hard.

And then he leans in.

His breath is warm against my ear.

“Sasha’s upstairs.”

I freeze.

“Alone.”

My heart stops.

“Dismiss your nosy friends, baby. Or deal with the consequences.”

I jerk back slightly, but his hand doesn’t budge.

“I’ve been patient,” he whispers. “Don’t make me be something else.”

I glance toward Tree—fists clenched. Jin, tense. Ozone, confused and worried.

They’re all staring at me.

Waiting for me to say something.

To explain.

To choose.

My throat tightens around something sharp.

Not fear.

Not yet.

Guilt.

They’re all looking at me—Tree, Jin, Ozone—like they’re ready to fight for me.

But they don’t know what’s at stake.

They don’t know he is holding Sasha hostage with every word he doesn’t say.

I swallow and force my voice to stay level. “It’s fine.”

Tree’s brows snap together. “Phu—”

“I’m fine,” I say again, louder this time, with a practiced smile that tastes like poison. “Thank you for coming, but I just needed air. I overreacted. He didn’t do anything.”

Jin doesn’t move. His mouth parts like he’s going to argue, but he’s too stunned.

Ozone looks completely lost. “Wait, I don’t get it. Are you guys… breaking up?”

Fake Cir finally releases my neck and slips an arm around my shoulders like a serpent wrapping itself around prey. He grins, smug and showy.

“Aw, baby, they care so much. That’s adorable.”

He waves at them with a lazy hand. “We’re good. He just had a little meltdown. You know how sensitive my baby is.”

I flinch, just barely.

Tree sees it.

She steps forward again, but I shake my head.

I mouth, “Please.”

She stops. Her eyes harden—but she stops.

Fake Cir tugs me closer, like he owns me.

Come on, baby. Let’s go upstairs. Sasha’s probably tearing up the couch without you.”

The air shifts.

I nod. “Yeah. Let’s… let’s go.”

I follow him.

Each step toward the elevator feels like walking into a cage.

But I keep my breathing steady.

I keep my face blank.

And I keep my hand near my phone.

Because I’m not walking in to surrender.

I’m walking in to get Sasha out.

And when I do—

I’m going to end this.

The door clicks shut behind us.

The air inside the condo feels wrong. Too still. Too cold. Like the walls are holding their breath.

I barely take two steps in before a familiar weight crashes into my legs.

“Sasha,” I whisper, sinking to my knees.

He’s whining, tail thudding against the floor as he noses at my chest, my face, my arms—checking every inch of me. I bury my hands in his fur and breathe him in like he’s oxygen.

Because he is.

“Hey, boy,” I whisper shakily. “I missed you too.”

Behind me, I feel his gaze.

Fake Cir doesn’t move. Doesn’t speak. Just watches.

I pull away from Sasha slowly and stand. He steps forward then, hand out. “Your phone.”

I blink at him. “Why?”

“I just want to check something,” he says evenly, but his jaw is too tight. “It’ll only take a second.”

I narrow my eyes, slipping into the role I rehearsed in the elevator.

He takes the phone from me.

“What is wrong with you?” I say, loud and sharp. “First you threaten my friends like a lunatic and now you want my phone?”

His brows lift. “I didn’t threaten—”

“You humiliated me,” I snap. “In front of Jin. Tree. Ozone. You looked like a fucking psycho. And now you’re pretending nothing happened?”

I don’t curse. I never curse. Except during sex.

Fake Cir blinks. He wasn’t expecting that.

Not the anger.

Not this particular flavor of it.

And that’s what I want.

Keep him guessing.

Make him think I’m hurt. Emotional. Not calculated.

He softens his tone, stepping closer. “I didn’t mean to upset you. You know I hate when people get in your head. I lost control. I’m sorry.”

I cross my arms. “Whatever. Just… tell me why you wanted me home.”

He pauses.

Just a beat.

Long enough that I know what he thought I was going to ask.

He was expecting the big moment—the crack in the narrative. The trembling voice.

Who are you?

What did you do with Cir?

But I don’t give him that.

Instead, I look bored. Pissed. Defensive.

Just enough to keep the conversation mundane.

His eyes search mine. Still hoping.

Still waiting.

I don’t flinch.

“Why,” I repeat flatly. “Why’d you want me back here so bad?”

He swallows. “Because I missed you.”

Bullshit.

I just stare at him.

Really look at him.

The slope of his shoulders. The twitch in his jaw. The too-careful gentleness like it’s been rehearsed. Like he’s memorizing kindness secondhand.

And I push.

Harder now.

P’Cir, I was in this house not even an hour ago.

He blinks.

“We spent the whole day together yesterday. You made me pancakes. You kept me in bed. You ran your hands through my hair and told me I looked soft and spoiled.” I tilt my head. “So what do you mean, you missed me?

He opens his mouth, then closes it.

I take a step closer. Voice lowering.

He doesn’t move.

His breathing is steady—but too steady. Like he’s performing calm instead of living in it.

I lower my voice.

“Jin was supposed to take me to class.”

Still, he doesn’t speak.

“I didn’t even make it to class,” I say, slow and firm, like a list I’ve been rehearsing. “So what was all that business with my friends?”

He shifts slightly. His eyes flick toward the kitchen, then back to me. I follow every twitch, every pause.

“Using Sasha to scare me into coming back?” My voice cracks—controlled, just enough. “What was that?”

He shifts, just slightly. His jaw tightens, but his voice comes out measured.

“I already told you. I missed you.”

I tilt my head. “That fast?”

His eyes flick toward me.

I mean… we were just together. Yesterday. The whole day.” I offer a small, confused smile. “You barely let me out of bed.”

I let that hang, then soften the blow. “Not that I’m complaining.”

His mouth curves, but it doesn’t reach his eyes.

“I just don’t understand,” I add gently. “You say you missed me. But when I left… it wasn’t even an hour. You acted like I’d been gone for days.”

He opens his mouth, then closes it again.

“I didn’t even make it there,” I murmur. “So what was all that? Sasha… the texts… why did you want me back so badly?”

I push a little more, still wide-eyed. “And Sasha… why’d you bring her into it? You made it sound like something happened.”

I let the smallest flicker of concern enter my voice.

“Did something happen while I was gone?”

“No,” he says quickly.

“Then why scare me?”

He doesn’t answer.

I pause, then take another step—closer now. Enough to feel the tension roll off his skin.

“And last night… where’d you go?”

He blinks.

“You left with my phone. You changed the passcode. You didn’t tell me where you were going or when you’d be back. That’s not like you.”

I reach for his hand, slow and hesitant, like I’m trying to reconnect.

Like I’m still choosing him.

“I just… I don’t get it,” I say softly. “You’re acting different.”

His hand stays limp in mine.

I glance up, eyes open and uncertain. “Are you okay, P’Cir?”

His throat bobs with a swallow.

That name—P’Cir—lands with too much weight now.

Like it doesn’t quite fit him.

Like we both know it’s a borrowed coat, and he’s sweating underneath.

But I don’t say that.

I just keep my hand in his. Keep my voice small. Curious. Soft.

“Is there something you’re not telling me?”

For a moment, he just stares at me—like he’s searching my face for the right move. The best play.

And beneath it… calculation. Like he’s scrambling through a playbook that doesn’t have a chapter for this version of me.

I let the question hang in the air between us.

Then he exhales, shakily. Drops my hand.

His fingers move to his face—pressing into his temples like he's in pain. Like I’ve hurt him.

“I knew it,” he says quietly.

I blink. “Knew what?”

“That you’d start doubting me again.”

Again.

Like I’ve done this before. Like this is my pattern. Not his.

“I’ve been trying,” he says, voice soft and fraying. “Trying to give you space. To be gentle. To be what you want. And now you’re—what, interrogating me?”

“I’m not—”

“You are.” His eyes find mine—wide, hurt, just a little too glassy. “I don’t even know what I did this time. You say I’m different, but you don’t even know how.”

I open my mouth, but no words come.

“You think I don’t see it?” he presses. “The way you look at me like I’m some stranger? Like you don’t know me?, like you’re scared of me?”

I take a step back. He follows, slow and deliberate.

“You keep asking me questions like I’m on trial. But you won’t tell me what you’re thinking. You won’t even say it.” His voice cracks. “You want me to say it for you. Like I’m the one pulling away.”

I glance toward Sasha—still sitting by the couch, watching us silently. The only thing in this apartment that still makes sense.

Fake Cir sees the glance. Sees the hesitation. And leans into it.

Maybe you just don’t love me anymore.”

That hits like a slap.

Because my Cir—even at his worst—would never say that. Never accuse. Never weaponize love like this.

But I keep my voice quiet. Unsure. Still small.

“That’s not fair.”

“What’s not fair,” he snaps, then reins it in—just barely—“is how quickly you started doubting me. How fast you ran to your friends instead of talking to me.”

His voice softens again. Almost pleading.

“I thought we were past that. I thought I’d proven myself.”

He steps close—too close—placing a hand on my cheek. His thumb grazes the skin beneath my eye, just like Cir used to do when I was tired or sad.

But it doesn’t feel the same.

Not this time.

Not from him.

“I love you,” he whispers. “And I’m scared. I’m scared of losing you to your own imagination.”

I inhale slowly. Let him see the tremble in my breath. Let him believe it’s uncertainty.

When really—it’s restraint.

Because I’m not breaking.

I’m collecting.

And he’s giving me everything I need.

He smiles again—too smooth, too pleased with himself—and brushes a thumb across my cheek like I’m something he already owns.

“I’ve been thinking,” he says casually, like we’re talking about lunch. “You and me. A little break. Somewhere quiet. Just us.”

My chest goes still.

“I’m planning a trip,” he continues. “To relax. After everything that’s happened. No more stress, no friends, no drama. Just time for us to reconnect.”

Reconnect.

The word slams through me.

Reconnect with what? You’re not even him.

I force my face into something gentle. Curious. “A trip?”

He nods. “You need it. We need it.”

I swallow. “I didn’t know we were disconnected.”

He blinks.

I smile like I’m not dying inside.

“We were fine… before two days ago. Before Lukprae.” I say her name carefully, watching his expression. “Before she showed up and cornered me. Before you started… acting weird.”

His smile falters for a fraction of a second. But he recovers fast.

“You’ve been tense. On edge. I thought getting away might help.”

I shake my head slowly. “We have classes. You have practice.”

He waves a hand. “I’ll get it rescheduled.”

“That’s not like you.”

“What?”

I force a breath. “You wouldn’t miss football unless you were injured. You love the field. You’re always saying that.”

He looks at me carefully, gauging how hard I’m going to fight this.

I can feel my brain spiraling, trying to balance this lie on a knife’s edge. I can’t let him take me anywhere. Not without witnesses. Not without exits.

And not when…

Not when he’ll expect…

I glance toward Sasha again—still curled up by the window, peaceful only because I am.

And my stomach twists.

Because if we go somewhere alone, he’ll expect intimacy. Touch. Kissing.

And so far, I’ve managed not to kiss him on the lips. Every time he’s leaned in, I’ve deflected. Distracted. Pretended I was tired, or shy, or that something else was more important.

But on a trip?

He’ll expect more than a kiss.

He’ll expect everything.

And I can’t give that to him.

Not when my real Cir is out there—fighting to get back to me.

Even thinking about it makes my skin crawl.

So I soften again. Step closer, playing the game.

“I just don’t think we need a trip,” I say quietly. “We’re not broken. Just tired. That’s all.”

His eyes search mine. For a second, I’m afraid he sees it—the truth.

But then he brushes his fingers down my arm and sighs, almost disappointed.

“We’ll talk about it later,” he murmurs, then turns toward the kitchen like the conversation’s closed.

But it’s not.

Not for me.

Because now I know something else:

He’s planning to take me. Soon. Somewhere I won’t come back from.

And I have to stop him.

Before he does.

Fake Cir’s POV

He watches me too closely.

Even when he pretends not to.

I feel it.

The weight of his eyes on my hand. The one still holding his phone.

I haven’t let it go since we walked in.

It sits against my palm like a lifeline. Or a bomb.

“P’Cir,” he says suddenly, softly.

I glance up.

His tone is light. Normal. So careful I almost miss the shift.

“Can I have my phone back?”

I blink.

He continues, casual and easy. “Since I’m not going back to campus today, I should message Jin and Tree. Ask them for notes. I don’t want to fall behind.”

It’s perfect.

Perfectly innocent.

Perfectly timed.

Perfectly practiced.

I smile.

Slow. Warm.

False.

I lift the phone slightly, like I might toss it over.

Then lower it again, letting the weight of silence do the work.

“You really want to talk to them that badly?” I ask gently. “Even after the way they treated me?”

He doesn’t flinch. But he tilts his head, just a little. Plays soft.

“They were just worried. I probably scared them.”

I laugh once, low. “You did.”

He smiles, like he agrees, like he’s embarrassed.

But he’s not.

He’s hunting.

That’s what this is now.

A two-player game of chicken. Except I know what he’s looking for.

Proof.

Escape.

Me.

I hold up the phone, like I’m about to hand it over.

He reaches out.

I pull it back.

His fingers stop mid-air.

“You can have it later,” I say, smile never wavering. “We can message them together. Let them know everything’s fine.”

His eyes don’t move.

He lowers his hand.

Nods.

And smiles back.

Like he’s not planning to gut me the second I turn my back.

That’s fine.

Let him plan.

Let him try.

Because even if he’s figured out I’m not the version he remembers…

He still doesn’t know what I’m willing to do to keep him.

I’m still holding the phone when it starts buzzing.

Not Phu’s.

Mine.

I glance down at the screen.

Dad (Cir’s Dad)

My stomach knots.

I shoot a glance toward Phu. He’s watching—calm on the outside, but I see the flicker of attention, the subtle shift in his posture.

He knows this matters.

I answer, pitching my voice warm. Normal.

“Dad.”

His voice cuts through immediately—calm, clipped, suspicious.

“Cir, Where are you?”

“Home,” I say quickly. “Why?”

“Ozone called me.”

The pause that follows is too long. Heavy.

“He said you were acting… off. Way more than usual. Aggressive. Unhinged. That you scared Phu.”

I stiffen and carefully glance toward Phu—he looks away, pretending not to listen.

I smile faintly. “Ozone’s dramatic. You know that.”

“He said Phu didn’t look like he wanted to go upstairs with you.”

My jaw tightens.

“Ozone has always thought I was too much. He’s sensitive.”

“And you’re not?” his father counters coolly. “This isn’t the first time you’ve spiraled, son. Ozone says Tree and Jin are worried. Is there something going on?”

“Everything’s fine,” I say, too quickly.

Phu flinches.

I soften my voice. “Look, I had a bad moment earlier. Phu and I talked it out. We’re good now.”

“Let me talk to him.”

Ice. Right to the base of my spine.

I glance at Phu again.

His face is blank.

But his eyes are burning.

I smile slowly.

“Not right now. He’s… napping. Drained. You know how he gets when he’s overwhelmed.”

“Cir.”

I chuckle. “I’m fine, Dad. Really.”

“I’m coming over.”

I freeze.

“If you’re telling the truth, it won’t be a problem.”

“I don’t think that’s necessary—”

“It wasn’t a question.”

The line goes dead.

I lower the phone slowly.

Phu is still seated near the kitchen bar, petting Sasha, eyes half-lidded like he didn’t hear a thing.

But I know better.

I set the phone down.

Smile at him.

“Good news,” I say lightly. “Dad’s coming to visit.”

He lifts his head, blinking once. “Oh?”

“He’s worried about you.”

Phu smiles back, soft and sweet. “Everyone seems worried lately.”

My jaw clenches behind the smile.

This wasn’t part of the plan.

Now I’ve got a ticking clock.

 

Chapter 21

Summary:

"My Cir’s father is on his way. So is Ozone. They’re going to come through that door any moment.” Phu’s voice is louder now—daring, defiant. “And when they do, I will tell them you’re not theirs. That you’re not him. So you better start talking.”

 

I grab Sasha’s collar and yank.

“Run!”

Chapter Text

Fake Cir’s POV

I pace the kitchen in silence.

It’s fine.

It’s all fine.

He’s just coming to talk.

He’ll knock, I’ll open the door, he’ll see Phu’s here, safe, smiling. He’ll be skeptical, sure, but I’m Cir. I am. I’ve studied every nuance, every tic. I’ve lived in this skin longer than anyone.

I can handle it.

I glance at Phu.

He’s moved to the couch now, curled with Sasha, absently scratching behind his ears like nothing’s wrong. His posture is relaxed. His mouth soft.

But I know it’s fake.

He’s playing the same game I am—just from the other side of the glass.

And that’s the problem.

He’s gotten too good at it.

My fingers twitch against the edge of the counter.

This was supposed to be easier.

This version of Phu was supposed to love me faster. Was supposed to accept what I gave him and never question what I wasn’t.

But he keeps looking at me like I’m a test he’s already solved, just waiting to prove the answer.

And now Ozone’s involved.

And Dad.

And Jin and Tree.

Too many people. Too many eyes.

Too many variables.

I rub my thumb over the back of Phu’s phone, still resting where I left it. The way he reached for it earlier—calm, clever, probing—hasn’t left my head.

He’s trying to outmaneuver me.

And if he gets to Dad first—

If he whispers even one seed of doubt—

It’s over.

They’ll take him.

They’ll lock me out again.

I can’t let that happen.

Not again.

I walk over slowly, crouching in front of the couch.

Phu looks up, blinking softly. Still playing that wide-eyed innocent.

“You okay?” I ask.

He nods.

I brush Sasha’s head. Ignoring his growl. Crazy ass dog like his dad.

 “I’ve been thinking.”

“Oh?”

“We should go tonight.”

He stills. Just slightly. But I notice.

“I’ll book a last-minute flight,” I continue, voice light. “Beach. Mountains. Doesn’t matter. Just us. Somewhere quiet.”

Phu’s fingers keep moving through Sasha’s fur.

“That’s… sudden.”

“You said we were good before all this, right?” I smile gently. “Let’s go back to that. Before your friends started turning everything upside down.”

He doesn’t argue.

He just watches me.

Too quietly.

Too calmly.

I stand.

“I’ll pack,” I say. “And I’ll tell Dad you’re resting. That we’ll call him from wherever we land.”

And just like that, I’ve reset the board.

Two players.

No spectators.

And this time, I’ll make sure he doesn’t have the chance to leave.

Phu’s POV

I don’t move.

Not when he walks toward the hallway.

Not when he says he’s booking tickets.

Not when he starts opening drawers like he already knows what he’s packing for me.

I stay exactly where I am—on the couch, with Sasha curled tightly against my leg.

And then, quietly—soft but firm—I speak. “I’m not going.”

He stops mid-step and turns. “What?”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I say again. “Not until you tell me what’s going on.”

His eyes twitch.

He smiles, but it doesn’t reach anything. “What are you talking about?”

I keep my tone light. Just confused enough.

“You’ve been acting strange. Everything’s rushed. You’re avoiding questions. Now you want to fly somewhere last minute and disappear?”

I force a small, almost-nervous laugh. “P’Cir, that’s not how we solve things.”

He drops the charger in his hand.“You think I’m hiding something.”

“No,” I say quickly. “I’m just… worried. You’ve been so different lately. And I want to understand. I want to help. But I can’t do that if you won’t be honest with me.”

He steps closer, suddenly sharp. “And what if you don’t like the answer?”

I swallow.

“I still want it.”

He exhales like I’ve punched him in the gut. His eyes dart to the door, to the phone, to Sasha—then back to me.

He’s cracking.

Every second he doesn’t move is a second closer to someone walking through that door and finding him out.

“Phu,” he says softly. “Please. Come with me. I’m not asking for forever. Just… come with me. Just trust me.”

I shake my head.

“Not without the truth.”

He stares at me like he wants to scream. Or cry. Or both.

Then his voice goes quiet. Different.

“Do you love me?”

The question lands like a knife.

And I freeze.

Because he’s not asking because he’s scared.

He’s asking because he’s trying to trap me.

Trying to make me say it.

Trying to pull me into a truth that doesn’t belong to him.

I look away. Heart pounding. Hands shaking under Sasha’s weight.

But I can’t lie. Not like that. Not to his face.

Not to a man who isn’t mine.

So I take the only out I have. “You know I do.”

It’s soft. Quiet.

False enough to betray everything.

But vague enough to protect me.

He watches me for a long, breathless moment. And I realize something: He wants to believe it. More than anything.

Even now. Even after everything. He still wants to believe I’m his.

But I’m not.

And he’s not Cir.

And the second that door opens…It’s over.

“Say it Phu, Tell me you love me”

His eyes are on me—shining, hopeful, manic.

Still waiting.

Still wanting me to say it again.

To mean it.

To lie.

But I can’t.

Not anymore.

Not with everything closing in.

Not with Sasha curled tight against me like he knows the truth too.

Not when the man in front of me has stolen everything.

My voice trembles when I start, but I don’t stop.

I can’t.

“You’re not my Cir.”

The words fall like a knife on stone.

He stiffens. The room goes dead quiet.

And then I say it again, louder, firmer: “You’re not my Cir.”

His mouth opens, but I don’t let him speak.

I stand—Sasha immediately rising with me, tense at my side.

“You’re not him. You’ve been pretending. Copying him. But it’s not real. It’s not you.”

He looks stricken. Devastated.

But I don’t care.

Because I’m done pretending.

I stare him dead in the eyes and whisper— “Who are you?”

He doesn’t answer. Not right away.

Just stands there—frozen—like he didn’t expect me to say it first.

Like he thought I’d dance around it forever.

Like he thought I’d be too soft, too scared, too in love to see him for what he really is.

I step back.

“Tell me the truth,” I demand, voice cracking. “Where is he? Where is my Cir?”

And that’s when it shifts.

His eyes change.

The smile drops.

And what’s left… isn’t Cir at all.

Fake Cir’s POV

He’s shaking. Eyes wet. Voice tight.

But it’s not fear anymore. It’s fury.

It’s heartbreak.

And worst of all…It’s belief.

Belief in someone else.

Not me.

Not the one who’s here.

“I’m the Cir you need,” I say, stepping forward. “I’m the Cir that’s here. You’re my Phu, and that’s all that matters.”

He flinches.

But he doesn’t retreat.

He just stares at me like he’s watching something burn.

“You’re not,” he says, barely more than a whisper. “You’re not mine.”

I shake my head. “You just don’t understand yet.”

He backs up a step. Sasha moves with him, tail low, eyes never leaving me.

“My Cir’s father is on his way. So is Ozone. They’re going to come through that door any moment.” Phu’s voice is louder now—daring, defiant. “And when they do, I will tell them you’re not theirs. That you’re not him. So you better start talking.”

I laugh.

have to.

Because the alternative is unraveling.

“You think they’ll believe you?” I ask, taking another step. “What are you going to say, baby? Hm? That I’m a clone? A shapeshifter? Some… what, a body snatcher?”

His lips press into a thin, furious line.

“Come on, Phu. Look at me.” I gesture down at myself, open my arms like I’m presenting something holy. “Look at me. I am Cir.”

My voice drops, low and pleading now.

“Same eyes. Same voice. Same hands that held you that night you cried over your project and I carried you to bed. Same arms that punched that asshole at the bar for touching you. Same lips that kissed you like you were the only real thing in the world.”

I take another step, soft and terrible.

“I’ve seen you. Loved you. Protected you. I gave up everything just to be here—with you.”

His expression falters.

But only for a second.

Then his mouth sets.

And I realize something:

He already made his choice.

He’s just waiting for the door to open.

And once it does—

I lose everything.

Phu’s POV

He’s shaking now.

Not visibly.

Not enough for someone else to notice.

But I see it.

In the way his voice pitches too soft, too desperate.
In the way his eyes dart to the door even when he’s trying to hold mine.
In the way he says “I am Cir” like a prayer he’s trying to believe himself.

And it would almost work.

If I didn’t know better.

If I hadn’t already felt the difference in his kiss. In his silence. In the weight of his touch.

I let the silence stretch after he finishes his monologue. Let him hang there with all that emotion still vibrating in the air like a bomb waiting for the trigger.

Then, softly… “But you’re not.”

His jaw tightens.

I step closer. “All those memories? They weren’t me.”

He blinks.

“The crying, the bed, the bar—” I shake my head. “I don’t even go to bars. And P’Cir has certainly never punched anyone for me at a bar.”

His eyes widen.

That gets him.

“You’re not my Cir. And I am not your Phu.”

It hits like a slap.

He flinches like I’d physically struck him.

He shakes his head, shoulders curling in like he’s trying to hold something inside that’s already leaking out.

“I know you sound like him. You even move like him now. But you’re not him.”

My voice cracks—but I don’t stop. “I didn’t live those moments with you.”

I look him dead in the eyes.

I take a slow step forward.

Sasha presses close at my side.

“You said you gave up everything to be here. So tell me—” my voice shakes now, but I push through it— “where is he?”

He doesn’t speak.

Where is my Cir? The one with the crooked grin when he’s annoyed, not the fake smile you’ve been pasting on your face since the moment I walked through that door?”

I press closer.

“Where is the Cir who’d rather die than let someone else hold me? Who would’ve shown up, furious, possessive, messy—not polite—if he thought something was wrong?”

He looks like he’s about to break. Shatter.

I whisper—“Tell me the truth.”

No more sweet voice. No more dodging.

Just this one line.

And then, sharp as a blade: “Tell me who the fuck you are.

And that’s when it happens.

His expression cracks.

Finally.

The lie he’s been living fractures right down the middle.

His expression is twisted now.

A mix of fury, grief, and something deeper — not quite guilt.

Need.

And something worse.

Possession.

He steps forward like his body is no longer listening to logic, only desperation. His voice is raw when he speaks, barely above a whisper.

“I’ll tell you,” he says.

My breath catches.

He leans in, eyes wild, voice shaking. “You want the truth? You’ll get it. All of it.”

I stare at him, heart hammering.

“But only on one condition,” he says, his hand tightening into a fist at his side. “When your little rescue squad gets here—” his eyes flick to the door, voice going acidic “—you act like everything’s fine. Like we’re fine. Like I’m him.”

I don’t move.

“You lie to them,” he says. “You keep this just between us. No crying. No accusing. You smile. You sit beside me. You don’t say a fucking word.”

He steps closer.

“I swear on everything I have left, Phu… if you do that, I’ll tell you everything.”

My mouth opens. I don’t know what I’ll say.

But I don’t get the chance.

Because that’s when the door opens.

Ozone walks in first, still in sweats, brow furrowed in concern—followed closely by Cir’s dad, face tight, eyes scanning the room like he already suspects something’s wrong.

Fake Cir straightens.

Too fast.

Too stiff.

“Hey,” he says, his voice coated in warmth like syrup over rotted fruit. “Took you guys long enough.”

Ozone stops. His eyes flick from me to him and back again.

I force my face into stillness.

My limbs feel like they’re vibrating.

Sasha shifts at my feet but stays silent, alert.

Cir’s dad steps further in.

“Phu,” he says carefully, watching me. “You alright?”

I nod.

Too fast.

Then slower. “Yes sir.”

Fake Cir slips an arm around my waist.

Casual.

Possessive.

My stomach flips.

I don’t flinch.

Ozone watches me like a hawk.

Cir’s dad looks at the tension in my spine, the stiffness in my smile.

Fake Cir laughs. “We just had a rough morning. All good now.”

And I—I look at him.

And I nod.

One lie.

For now.

Just enough to get what I need.

But this time? He doesn’t realize that he’s the one being played.

They stay for fifteen minutes.

Ozone talks the most, cracking dumb jokes, trying to lighten the room that’s already heavy with something no one’s naming.

Their dad—P’Cir’s dad—just watches. Always from the side. Always quietly. His eyes move between me and the man next to me like he’s trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces flipped over.

I keep smiling.

Sasha doesn’t.

He sits by my feet like a soldier, eyes locked on Fake Cir’s every move.

We make it to the door.

They thank us for the water. Say they’ll check in later. Ozone gives me a strange look—tight, uncertain—but says nothing as he steps out.

Then,

Just as the door’s starting to shut,

Ozone pops his head back in.

“Oh—one sec.”

Fake Cir freezes beside me.

I turn, trying not to hope.

Ozone flashes a casual grin. “Forgot to mention. P’Jake said he’s been trying to reach you. Something about that tattoo you were getting done?”

My blood turns to ice.

Tattoo.

Tattoo.

Tattoo.

“Apparently,” Ozone goes on, chuckling, “he hasn’t heard back from you in two days.”

Fake Cir laughs. Too loud. Too quick.

“Ah—yeah. That,” he says, waving a hand. “Tell him I’ve been swamped. I’ll call him later.”

Ozone raises a brow. “You sure? He sounded kinda confused.”

Something clicks inside me.

Like a locked door slamming open.

The tattoo.

remember now.

P’Cir said he was going t get a tattoo for me. The day this whole thing started, he texted me, excited to show me something.

And then…He was gone.

Fake Cir slides the door shut behind Ozone.

 

Fake Cir’s POV

Phu glances at me, curious.

Ozone doesn’t go into detail—thank fuck.

He’s gone.

I force a breath through my nose.

Smile.

Keep the mask on.

Phu turns to me, his eyes narrow slightly. Just a flicker. But I see it.

He’s starting to clock the cracks.

And I can’t afford that.

He doesn’t say anything. Just looks at me.

And that silence?

It’s louder than any accusation.

Because I know what he’s thinking.

He’s thinking about how his Cir would’ve made a show of it. Would’ve teased the surprise, would’ve held his hand, made a scene, made it fun.

He’s thinking about the messages that never came.

The calls that stopped.

The day everything changed.

The day I took over.

Anyway, they’re gone. No more witnesses. No more interruptions. Just me, Phu, and Sasha curled up like a furry lie detector at his feet.

He doesn’t move for a long time.

Neither do I.

Then, finally—

“You said…” he starts slowly, like the words are sharp in his throat, “...if I pretended everything was fine, you’d tell me the truth.”

I don’t respond.

He doesn’t wait for me to.

“My P’Cir was going to get a tattoo for me,” he says. “He wouldn’t tell me what it was, but he said I’d see it soon. Is that what Ozone was talking about?”

My throat tightens.

I look at him, and I already know—he’s too close.

Too sharp.

He’s seen me now.

Seen the cracks.

And he’s not going to let it go.

So I make a choice.

Not to tell him the truth.

Not anymore.

I shake my head slowly, soften my voice like I’m trying to reach him across some great emotional chasm. “I’m your Cir,” I say. “I’ve just been going through some things. Stuff I didn’t know how to talk about. Stuff that’s been fucking with my head.”

He watches me.

Expression unreadable.

“I thought I was handling it, but I wasn’t,” I go on. “And it made me act… different. Guarded. I’ve made mistakes.”

I move closer, one step at a time.

“But I promise you, Phu—after tonight, after a couple of days- everything will go back to normal.”

He still doesn’t speak.

Just breathes—shallow and slow, like he’s bracing.

I take another step. “But I can’t let you go around telling people I’m not your Cir. You understand that, right? I can’t.”

My voice drops. “I can’t lose you.”

Sasha growls softly from his corner.

I ignore it.

“I love you,” I whisper. “We just need to get through tonight. That’s all. After that, it’ll be us again. Just like it used to be.”

He stares at me.

And I stare back.

And for the first time since this whole thing started—I know he’s not going to play along anymore.

Which means I have to act.

Before someone else does.

Phu’s POV

“No,” I whisper.

My voice shakes. My hands tremble.

But I don’t stop.

I step back from him.

Sasha immediately rises, stiff at my side, low growl humming in his chest like he knows exactly what’s about to happen.

“No, no, no,” I say again, louder now, panic rising in my throat like bile. “You said—you said I had to play nice and you’d tell me the truth.”

He says nothing.

Just stares at me like he didn’t expect me to actually hold him to it.

“You promised.”

He takes a breath, measured. Controlled.

Too calm.

That calm that’s not Cir.

And suddenly I’m done pretending.

I shove his hand off my arm. I back away. “You’re not him!”

His expression doesn’t even crack.

“You’re not my P’Cir,” I yell, voice breaking. “You’re not! You don’t hold me the same. You don’t talk like him, you don’t feel like him—”

My chest heaves. “Where is he?”

Still, he says nothing.

“Where is my P’Cir?” I demand, fists clenched, eyes burning. “What did you do to him?!”

He blinks.

Tilts his head.

And smiles.

Soft.

Almost pitying.

And that?

That makes it worse.

Because that means he’s not scared of me.

He still thinks he has me.

Even now.

Even when I’m screaming at him, crying over someone else.

Even when I’d set myself on fire to drag the real Cir home—

He still thinks he can fix this.

I take another step back, eyes locked on him.

And this time?

I’m not just waiting to escape.

I’m waiting to survive.

My heart is pounding.

Loud.

Painfully loud.

It drowns out everything else—my thoughts, my fear, even the voice in my head screaming don’t run.

Because I’m not thinking anymore.

I’m reacting.

I meet his eyes one last time—and I see it.

The flicker.

The twitch in his jaw.

The decision.

He’s going to stop me.

Now.

I don’t wait.

I grab Sasha’s collar and yank.

“Run!”

We explode into motion.

The living room blurs.

Sasha’s claws skid against the hardwood.

I make it two steps—

Then his hand slams into my shoulder.

The force sends me crashing into the wall. My breath knocks out of me in a gasp, but I push off, teeth clenched, body screaming.

He grabs for me again.

I twist out of his grip, elbow sharp against his ribs. It’s messy, instinctual, fueled by panic—but it works.

He stumbles.

I don’t look back.

I bolt.

Sasha’s at my side, barking now—sharp, frantic.

I reach the door.

Unlock it.

Throw it open.

“PHU!”

His voice roars behind me—but I’m already in the hallway.

Running for the stairs.

I don’t know if I’m screaming or crying or both. I don’t care. I just run.

Because if I stop, If I hesitate, If he grabs me again…

I don’t think I’ll get another chance.

And I don’t care if I look crazy.

I don’t care if no one believes me yet.

Because he’s not my Cir.

And somewhere—

My Cir is out there.

And I’m going to get back to him.

The hallway blurs as I sprint—heart in my throat, lungs burning, Sasha’s claws clicking frantically beside me.

I can hear him behind me.

Heavy footsteps.

A sharp curse.

My name—snapped like a command.

“PHU!”

I make it halfway to the stairwell.

Then I feel it—arms slamming around my waist, dragging me back.

I scream.

“No—NO!”

He hauls me off my feet, back toward the apartment. Sasha’s barking—feral, sharp, frantic—but I can’t break his grip.

“Let me go!” I thrash, kick, twist in his arms. “You’re not him! You’re NOT him!”

His breath is hot against my ear. “Stop it. Stop it. You’re not thinking—Phu, STOP—”

And then—

Sasha lunges.

There’s a snarl.

A crunch.

scream.

His grip on me breaks—sudden and violent—and I drop hard to the hallway floor.

He stumbles back, yelling, clutching his arm.

Sasha’s teeth are red.

He’s still growling, pacing between us like a wall of teeth and loyalty.

Fuck—” Fake Cir gasps, backing up against the wall, blood seeping through his sleeve. “You little—fucking—mut—”

I don’t wait.

I grab Sasha’s collar.

We run.

I don’t look back.

I don’t need to.

Because now I know what Sasha always knew.

He was never mine.

And Sasha knew it first.

My feet slap against the hallway floor.

I hear him stumble after us, hear the pain in his breath, the anger sharpening now that fear is slipping through his fingers.

Then his voice, loud and brutal, tears through the corridor like a blade.

“If you don’t stop and come back right now—”

My breath catches.

“—I’ll find Tree.”

My heart spikes.

I’ll find Nalin.

Terror rips through me, but I keep running.

I’ll find Thanya.

I nearly trip.

The sound of Sasha’s growl rises beside me, as if he feels the shift in me.

He’s not bluffing.

He’s not above it.

He’s cornered now. And cornered things bite

I choke on a sob, chest heaving, fingers still clenched around Sasha’s collar. Sasha snarls low in his throat but stays close, his body tense like he’s waiting for my next move.

Behind me, I hear the soft shuffle of steps and the strained rasp of breathing.

Then his voice again—lower now. Controlled. Deadly.

You don’t believe me?

I turn just enough to look back.

He’s standing halfway down the corridor, blood on his arm, eyes wide and glassy, like something behind them is slipping loose.

Only I know where your Cir really is.

My stomach drops.

My vision swims.

He takes a slow step forward.

Sasha barks once—sharp, warning.

Fake Cir lifts his hands slightly. “You want answers? You stop running. You come back. You listen. I’ll tell you everything. But only if you come now.”

My whole body is trembling.

Because I know what he’s doing.

He’s pulling the last thread. The one I can’t ignore. The one he’s been holding over me this entire time, even in silence.

Where is he?

Where is my Cir?

I take a step back—toward the stairs. Toward freedom. But my feet feel like concrete.

My voice comes out hoarse. “If you know where he is…”

“Then he’s still alive,” he cuts in, smiling slightly. “And I can still keep him that way.”

The implication is clear.

And it hits harder than anything else has.

I freeze.

Because if I move wrong now, I might lose everything.

Fake Cir’s POV

I can see it.

The war behind his doe eyes.

Wide, wet, flickering between the stairwell and me, between freedom and sacrifice. Between the chance to run and the fear of what I might do if he does.

He’s not staying for me.

I don’t even pretend it hurts anymore.

I already knew it.

He’s staying for him.

Cir.

The real one.

The one who got to earn Phu’s love honestly. The one who got all the messy, painful, beautiful firsts. The one he stillbelongs to, even now—even with my face standing in front of him.

I watch him draw in a shaky breath. Then another.

And then, quietly, he looks at me.

Voice soft.

Tired.

“You promise you won’t hurt him if I stay?”

Something about the way he says it—like he’s negotiating his own leash—makes my stomach twist.

But I keep my face calm. I nod once, slow. Gentle.

I swear.

He flinches.

Because we both know what a promise like that is worth in a moment like this.

But he doesn’t run.

He just lowers his hand to Sasha’s head, fingers stroking behind his ears like he’s trying to steady both of them.

And I take a step forward.

Not rushed.

Not aggressive.

Measured.

Because right now?

I’ve got him.

At least for a little while longer.

He stays.

That’s all that matters.

He stays.

And I don’t move too fast. Don’t reach for him. Don’t spook him.

I just take one quiet step forward, like a shadow sliding closer.

“You’re doing the right thing,” I say, voice soft. Soothing. Like I haven’t just chased him down a hallway and threatened everything he loves. “He wouldn’t want you hurt. Neither would I.”

Phu doesn’t look at me.

He’s staring down at Sasha instead, like the dog might whisper some secret strategy into his palm.

But he doesn’t pull away when I take another step.

So I push just a little more.

“Let’s go inside. Get you cleaned up. You’re shaking.”

He is.

Barely.

But enough that I see it in the way his shoulders rise and fall. In the way his jaw clenches.

“You’re safe with me,” I murmur. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

He looks up then.

And for a second, I swear—I see Cir in him.

The real one.

Because he gives me this look, calm and cold beneath the fear, and it says: I don’t believe you. But I’ll play along. For now.

I gesture gently down the hallway.

He doesn't move.

But he doesn't run either.

“Come on, baby,” I say, reaching out—just enough for him to feel the weight of it. “Let’s go home.”

Phu’s POV

The hallway feels longer on the way back.

Sasha keeps close to my side. His growl’s gone, but not his tension. He keeps looking back—same as me—like he still expects the ground to shift.

When we enter the apartment, it feels colder. Smaller. Like it’s shrunk around the lie.

Fake Cir closes the door behind us with that same careful calm. Like nothing happened. Like this is just another quiet evening in.

He turns to me with a smile too smooth to mean anything.

“You want something to drink?” he asks, like he’s hosting. “You can even have cola if you want.”

He chuckles.

I don’t.

I don’t smile.

I don’t even acknowledge him.

I just look at his hand.

Bleeding. Red and raw where Sasha sank his teeth in deep.

I should feel good about that. Part of me does.

But most of me just feels sick.

Unfortunately, my baby’s up to date on all his shots—so no satisfying collapse, no foaming, no karmic justice. No dying from Rabies. Just pain and gauze.

Still.

I can’t not see it.

And that’s the worst part.

I want to ignore him. I want to let him bleed.

But my body moves before I can stop it.

I nod at the bite. “You’re bleeding.”

He glances down, like he forgot. “Sit,” I mutter. “Let me look at it.”

He blinks.

Actually blinks, like I slapped him with kindness.

“You… still want to help me?”

I shake my head. Tired. Empty.

“What?” I say. “You think I’m gonna hurt you with disinfectant and cotton wool?”

He exhales a short laugh.

But I don’t laugh with him.

I just move toward the cabinet under the sink, grab the first aid kit I and P’Cir bought together.

With the way he’s always getting into trouble and my clumsy self. We were both disasters.

I remember my P’Cir laughing when I picked the pink one with cartoon bunnies on it.

“You want a Hello Kitty band-aid too?” he’d teased.

God I miss him so much.

I open the same kit now with steady hands.

And don’t say a word.

Because I know what I’m doing.

I’m keeping him calm.

Keeping me alive.

And maybe—maybe—keeping my P’Cir one breath closer.

I kneel beside him with the first aid kit, the lid clicking open too loud in the quiet room.

Fake Cir sits on the couch, watching me like he can’t figure out what version of me he’s looking at now. The Phu who ran? Or the Phu who’s gently unrolling gauze, fingers steady and clean?

I don’t look at his face.

I don’t want to see it wearing his smile.

I hold out a hand.

He offers me his injured one.

Sasha sits across the room, curled and stiff, like he knows we’re not out of danger yet.

The bite’s bad—deep, jagged, angry-red. I almost hope it leaves a scar.

I work in silence—alcohol first, then antiseptic. The hiss that escapes him is satisfying. He tries not to flinch, but he does.

I dab around the wound without tenderness. I’m not cruel. I’m just not soft.

Not for him.

Not anymore.

Still, I feel his eyes on me.

Too long. Too focused.

Then he speaks—quiet, hopeful. A little too careful.

You didn’t have to do this.”

I don’t answer.

He lets out a breath, slow and shallow. “You always do that, you know… take care of people who don’t deserve it.”

I tape the gauze down, still silent.

His voice lowers. “But I want to. Deserve it, I mean.”

I stop.

Just for a second.

And that’s all he needs.

He lifts his other hand—slowly, almost reverent—and reaches for my face.

I jerk back before he can touch me.

His hand freezes mid-air.

My breath catches, sharp in my throat.

“No,” I say flatly.

He blinks. “Phu—”

“Don’t.”

He drops his hand.

And for a moment, his face crumples—just a flash. Hurt. Confusion. Something fragile.

And then it’s gone.

Replaced by a too-smooth smile, like he’s filing it away for later.

I pack up the kit, carefully .

Still not looking at him.

Because if I do—I might not be able to stop the scream sitting under my ribs.

I didn’t do this to fix him.

I did this to keep myself alive.

And maybe buy a little more time.

Because kindness doesn’t mean anything to him.

It’s just another lever to pull.

I finish bandaging his hand.

Snap the first aid kit closed.

The sound echoes too loud in the room, like a period at the end of a sentence neither of us said out loud.

I stand up. Back away. I don’t sit.

I don’t let him trap me in that rhythm again—the couch, the closeness, the illusion of comfort.

He watches me.

Too quiet.

Too long.

Then, finally, he speaks.

“I used to watch you sketch through the glass at that café near campus,” he says softly.

My blood goes cold.

I don’t move.

He leans back like we’re just chatting. Like this is a memory we share.

“You always sat in the second booth from the window. Earbuds in. Hoodie sleeves rolled up to your elbows.”

My mouth goes dry.

“That was before Cir got there first,” he adds, almost like an afterthought.

I turn my head slowly. “What?”

He smiles.

Shrugs. “You were always mine. That Cir just… got to you faster than I could.”

Something inside me cracks.

“You’re lying,” I say—except I’m not sure anymore.

“I would’ve taken better care of you,” he goes on, dreamlike now. “I wouldn’t have left you waiting. I wouldn’t have yelled or cursed or even snapped at you when I was stressed.”

My heart is hammering.

“That’s how I knew I’d be better for you,” he says, voice soft like he’s comforting me. “I learned all the parts he missed. Every gap. Every second you looked at him and wished he’d see you more clearly—I saw it.”

I stare at him.

Frozen.

My voice is a whisper. “You were stalking me.”

He doesn’t flinch.

Doesn’t even blink.

“I was watching over you.”

My throat burns.

He smiles.

“I loved you first.”

The words hang in the air like smoke. Thick. Suffocating.

Something in me breaks.

The weight of it—his voice, his eyes, the quiet certainty like he’s doing me a favor—crushes me.

I don’t even realize I’ve moved until I’m shouting.

“Tell me who you really are!”

He blinks, startled. But I’m already moving forward, hands clenched, tears burning hot in the corners of my eyes.

“What’s going on?!” My voice cracks. “How are you here? Why are you here?!”

He doesn’t answer.

Not at first.

Just watches me with something like pity.

And that—

That infuriates me.

You took him.” My chest is heaving now. “You took my Cir and wore him like a mask! You lied to me, touched me, kissed me—”

He stands.

Slowly.

Cautiously.

“Phu—”

“No! Don’t say my name. Don’t say it like you earned it!”

He stops mid-step.

“You don’t get to act like you were protecting me,” I spit. “You locked me in this nightmare and tried to convince me I was crazy. You erased him. You tried to replace him.”

My voice drops—quieter, sharper.

“You want to be seen so badly?” I whisper. “Then be seen.”

I stare at him.

Hard.

“Who the fuck are you?”

 

Chapter 22

Summary:

“I’m the one here right now, Phu.”

I shift closer, barely a whisper of movement.

“There’s nothing you want or need from him that I can’t give you.”

Chapter Text

Fake Cir’s POV

How do I tell him?

How do I tell him the truth?

That he's not the first.

That he’s not even mine.

That he’s just the latest in a long line of Phu’s I’ve searched for, chased through cracks in reality, across reflections, timelines, splintered threads of almosts and not quites.

That my real Phu is lying in a hospital bed—skin warm, soul gone—brain-dead, hooked to machines I can’t bear to look at without thinking say something, please say something.

That I’ve tried to stop looking for him before.

I have.

But I always fail.

Because I see him again. Somewhere else. Laughing in another universe. Smiling with someone else. Living.

And I think—

Why not this one?

Why not here?

And then there was this one.

Him.

This Phu.

Bright and beautiful and so perfectly alive.

How do I tell him he’s the first one who’s ever looked back at me like I might be real?

That I have only three days before the boundary resets, before I’m pulled back into the fold—before this version of me ceases?

That I just needed—need—him to love me.

Once.

Genuinely.

So I can stay. So I can stop moving. So I can stop replacing. So I don’t have to let him go again.

But I can’t tell him that.

Not all of it.

Not yet.

So I settle.

For something close.

Something that feels like truth wrapped in something sharp enough to keep him from running again.

He’s already looking at me like I’m a monster.

Like I’m not real.

He doesn’t understand.

He never did.

But he will.

I lift my gaze to meet his.

And I smile.

Soft.

Tired.

“Fine,” I say, voice calm. “You want to know who I am?”

He doesn’t answer. Just stares, breath ragged, like he’s bracing for a weapon.

I take a step closer. He doesn’t move.

“I’m the one who saw you first,” I say quietly. “Before Cir even noticed you.”

His jaw tightens.

“I watched you laugh with people who didn’t deserve it. I watched you give everything to someone who never fully understood what he had.”

I don’t raise my voice.

I don’t need to.

“You think you’re mad because I lied,” I murmur. “But really, you’re mad because I made you feel it. I made you believe it. I knew what he would say. How he’d touch you. I learned you so well, you almost didn’t notice.”

He flinches—but doesn’t look away.

“You asked me how I’m here?” I continue, a cold smile twitching at the corner of my mouth. “Because he let me in. Your Cir—your big, strong, possessive Cir? He let his guard down. Just once. And I slipped right in.”

I tap my temple.

“Right in his head. Right into his skin.”

I take another step.

And another.

I don’t need to be your Cir. I never wanted to be him.”

Pause.

“But I am better than him. I’ve done more for you all this while than he ever will. I kept you close. I never pulled away.”

He’s pale now.

I lean in, just enough that he has to feel the truth of it.

“I was always going to get to you, Phu.”

I smile.

I just got there a little late.

Phu’s POV

The silence after his confession is deafening.

I’m still standing.

Barely.

My body feels hollow, like it’s already trying to detach from this moment, like I’m not supposed to be here—hearing this. Knowing this.

“I’m the one who kept chasing you,” he’d said.

Even when I wasn’t real.

Even when he’s not real.

And then, My phone vibrates in my pocket.

I flinch like I’ve been shocked.

Fake Cir straightens immediately. Alert. Coiled.

The screen lights up with Tree’s name.

Video call.

Tree.

Her name on my screen feels like a lifeline.

Like air.

Like truth.

But before I can answer, his voice comes, low and sharp and soft behind me.

“Remember what I said.”

I don’t turn around.

“You still want your Cir back, don’t you?”

The air turns to glass in my lungs.

“Then make her believe you’re fine,” he says, stepping closer. “Smile. Tell her it was a misunderstanding. That I’m here. That you’re safe.”

I don’t move.

“Phu.” His voice drops lower. “You know what happens if she panics. If she tells Ozone. If she brings the wrong people.”

I squeeze the phone in my hand so tightly my knuckles go white.

“Make her believe it,” he says again. “For his sake.”

My thumb hovers over the green button.

I feel Sasha pressed against my leg, warm and trembling.

And I answer.

The screen lights up with Tree’s face—her brows drawn tight with worry, eyes scanning instantly.

“Phu.”

“Hi.”

“Don’t ‘hi’ me. You said you were okay. Then Ozone calls me an hour later saying Cir’s dad showed up at your place, and you still didn’t ask for help. What the hell is going on?”

My mouth opens.

Nothing comes out.

Then—

My voice comes out too soft. “I’m fine.”

“Like hell you are,” she snaps. “You looked like you were about to pass out. I was ready to take you away from there. Where is he? Is he there?”

I hesitate.

I hear Fake Cir moving behind me—soft, silent steps. I don’t turn. I already feel him watching.

Tree shakes her head. “You don’t sound okay. You sound like someone’s watching you.”

“I’m tired.”

“Phu.”

I force my shoulders to relax. Smile small, quiet. “We just needed to talk things through. That’s all. Things got… complicated.”

“Complicated how?”

“We’re taking a few days off,” I say carefully. “Together. Just us. We needed to get away from everything. Reset.”

And then Fake Cir leans casually into frame, arm resting behind me on the couch like we’re in some rom-com promo shot.

“Hey, Tree.”

Tree’s face hardens instantly.

“I wanted to call you earlier,” he says smoothly, like they’re friends, like he hasn’t threatened everything I care about. “But I figured Phu needed space. We just needed to talk.”

“Funny,” Tree says, flat and venomous. “Didn’t look like a conversation when you cornered him outside the building.”

I can feel his body heat beside me, radiating control.

“I know how it looks,” he adds. “But we’re fine now. I scared him. That’s on me. I lost my temper. We’re working through it.”

“You think this is something you work through?” Tree snaps.

“I think love’s messy,” he says, easy. “And real.”

I don’t look at him.

I look at Tree.

“Really Tree, It was a misunderstanding,” I say quickly. “I wasn’t feeling well. I panicked.”

“Phu—”

“We’re okay now,” I lie. “We just need time.”

Tree narrows her eyes. “You’re not okay. You don’t even look like you believe what you’re saying.”

Fake Cir chuckles, and it makes my skin crawl.

“I told you she’s sharp,” he says, brushing imaginary lint from his sleeve. “But really—he’s okay. We’re okay. He just needed air, like he said.”

I look into the camera.

Right into Tree’s eyes.

And I force a smile that feels like it’s carved into my face.

“I promise,” I say. “Just let me breathe for a couple days.”

Tree narrows her eyes. “Is Sasha okay?”

My breath hitches.

Fake Cir tenses.

I nod. “He’s safe. We’re all good.”

She doesn’t believe me.

But she knows I’m begging.

So she plays along.

For now.

Her lips part. Like she wants to say no. Like she wants to shout for Ozone. But she sees it.

The flicker.

The way I don’t lean into the man beside me.

The way Sasha hasn’t relaxed.

The way I’m not blinking.

“I’ll check in tomorrow,” she says finally, voice ice-cold. “And if you don’t answer, I’m calling the cops.”

Fake Cir’s smile doesn’t falter. “Looking forward to it.”

The call ends.

My hands fall to my lap.

I don’t speak.

I don’t look at him.

But I feel it—his gaze on me like I passed a test I never agreed to take.

He leans in, voice quiet.

“You’re getting better at that,” he murmurs. “Maybe you do love me.”

I don’t answer.

Because what I feel isn’t love.

It’s war.

And I just bought myself another day.

Fake Cir’s POV

He pulled it off.

Barely.

But enough.

His voice wobbled once. His hands trembled. But his eyes stayed clear.

That’s what matters.

He lied.

For me.

He chose me—at least in front of her.

I watch the screen go dark, then shift my eyes to him.

He’s still holding the phone like it burned him.

Good.

That fear will keep him close.

I lean in, smiling. “You did great, baby.”

He doesn’t answer.

Just sets the phone down.

His hands are shaking harder now.

But he stayed.

He stayed.

And that means I still have time.

Phu’s POV

The rest of the day goes by as smooth as it can be.

Which is to say—barely.

I don’t try to leave again.

There’s no point.

I know I’m not getting out of this apartment any time soon.

So I move through it like a ghost in my own body. I feed Sasha, I cuddle him on the couch. He’s warm and heavy across my legs, his snout tucked into the crook of my arm like he’s guarding me with his entire body.

He bit the fake P’Cir earlier.

I don’t know what that means now.

Like—has he gotten a taste for blood? Is that how it starts? I didn’t see anything about that in the dog manual that came with him. No warning about dogs developing homicidal loyalty.

I try to laugh at that thought.

But nothing comes out.

The day’s taken a toll on me. My limbs ache. My head buzzes.

I’m so tired.

And not the kind that goes away with sleep.

I’ve been on edge for two straight days. Hyper-aware of every movement, every breath, every wrong smile.

I forgot what it felt like to be with my real Cir.

I never had to be on guard with him.

Never had to brace for impact. Never had to second-guess the way he touched me, or wonder what version of him I’d wake up to.

He always took care of me.

Not just with things—but with love. With his voice, with his eyes, with his fierce, ridiculous protectiveness. He made me feel like I could breathe.

And now?

Now I can’t even speak to my friends without feeling like I’m holding a bomb behind my back, smiling while the countdown ticks.

I glance over at the kitchen.

He’s there—Fake Cir.

Cooking dinner.

For us, he said.

Even though I told him I wasn’t hungry.

He hums while he works.

Like it’s normal.

Like he didn’t threaten my dog, my friends, my sanity.

Like I’m not a hostage with a pretty face and a collar of guilt.

I look down at Sasha again.

And I thank God—quietly, in my head—that Cir got him for me before he disappeared.

Because I can’t imagine living through this without something soft to hold onto. Without something that’s mine.

That’s real.

I curl tighter into Sasha’s fur, bury my face into his neck.

Cling to him like I’m clinging to the last thread of reality.

Because I still don’t know who this man is.

Or what he wants from me.

Or where my Cir is.

Or how to get him back.

But I have to.

have to.

Because I can’t survive this kind of silence much longer.

Fake Cir’s POV

The next day…

I don’t like this version of Phu.

Not at all.

He’s too quiet now. Too careful.

Like someone replaced him with a grayscale replica—something soft-edged and muted and haunted.

He doesn’t speak to me unless he has to.

He doesn’t meet my eyes.

He moves around the apartment like he’s stuck in low gravity—slow, heavy, dragging the air behind him wherever he goes.

I try everything.

I ask if he wants to watch a movie. Something light. Stupid. The kind he’d snort at while secretly enjoying.

He just shrugs.

I told him to take Sasha out—to the park.

That one gets a spark, a flicker of something like excitement.

Until I say I’ll be coming too.

It dies instantly.

I bring him his favorite snacks. Line them up like offerings. He doesn’t touch them.

I sit beside him while he works on his architecture models, gently asking if he wants help. I know he hates crooked edges. I offer to sand pieces, to help him with scale.

He says nothing.

Just pulls the cutting mat closer and works in silence like I’m not even there.

It’s like I’m trapped in a room with his ghost.

And the worst part?

I made him like this.

His friends have called.

Tree. Jin. Even Ozone, once.

I’ve let him answer them under supervision. Smile just enough. Keep it surface-level. They think we’re on a break—working through things.

That he chose this.

And maybe that’s the part that hurts the most.

Because this—this silence, this sadness—it’s not what I wanted.

I didn’t want him like this.

I wanted the Phu I watched laugh through a window. The one who danced while brushing his teeth. Who pouted when his milk tea was too sweet and shoved his feet in colorful socks on cold nights.

I wanted the bright one.

Not this one.

Not this dimmed, guarded version who touches Sasha like he’s the only anchor he has left in a sea of wrong.

And the worst part?

The longer he stays like this.

The more I’m starting to think...

He was never mine to begin with.

It was bound to happen.

Wim. Ozone. Rome. A few of the other guys from the team — all suddenly pinging me, asking what’s going on.

Cir’s missed practice. Cir’s skipped class. Cir’s not answering his goddamn phone.

It’s been days.

And now they want to see me.

Of course they do.

They’re not like Phu. They won’t be easy to smooth-talk. They don’t care about warmth, they care about pattern, presence, precision. Cir never misses drills. Never forgets deadlines. Never skips on accountability.

They're suspicious.

So I do what I always do.

I adjust.

“Meet me by the café next to my building,” I text Wim.

Keep it casual. Calm. Cir-like.

I can’t risk Phu being there. I can’t risk him saying the wrong thing or looking at me the wrong way or slipping one second out of character and shattering the whole show.

So I change the passcode on the door again.

I tell him it’s nothing, just some errands. Just picking something up. I smile.

I take his phone with me.

Can’t risk incoming calls. Can’t risk Tree. Can’t risk anyone asking how he’s holding up in a voice too sincere for me to fake answers.

He watches me put the phone in my pocket.

His lips part slightly—like he might argue.

But he doesn’t.

He knows better now.

He knows this isn’t just about him anymore.

It’s about keeping the illusion intact.

And I’ll do whatever it takes.

Because I’m running out of time.

And the real Cir?

He’s not going to stay gone forever.

The café's loud with late afternoon chatter, clinking glasses, and whatever bubblegum-pop playlist they’ve got on loop.

Wim spots me first. His mouth tightens. He’s already in that eagle mode — eyes scanning, posture rigid. Calculating.

Rome’s beside him, hunched over his drink, tapping at his phone. Jin’s there too — which I clock immediately.

That was unexpected.

Shit.

Wim gives me a short nod. “Took you long enough.”

I drop into the seat like it’s just another post-practice hang. Slouch casual. Throw on that Cir scowl — tired, unimpressed, and just a little arrogant.

“Sorry,” I say, not sorry at all. “Had to dodge a clingy boyfriend and a hyperactive dog.”

Rome laughs. Wim doesn’t.

Jin doesn’t either.

In fact, Jin looks like he’s barely holding himself together. He’s not saying much, but his leg is bouncing and he keeps glancing at his phone like he's waiting for something.

For Phu, probably.

We talk.

Or rather—they talk.

Classes, practice schedules, someone’s injury from scrimmage.

I nod when I have to. Gripe about deadlines. Toss out a few Cir-isms. Swear just enough. Make a joke about Coach's car. They laugh. It buys me time.

But I can feel it.

The heaviness in the room. The questions behind every glance.

Then, finally—

Wim clears his throat and jerks his chin. “Come walk with me a sec.”

Here it comes.

I stand, stretch, follow him outside. Jin watches us go.

The moment we’re out of earshot, Wim speaks low.

“Jin’s worried about Phu.”

I keep my face blank. “Yeah?”

“He said he saw you two the other day and something felt… off.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Everything with Phu is off when he’s spiraling.”

Wim doesn’t laugh. Doesn’t even blink.

I shift gears.

Drop into Cir’s temper, sharp-edged and sharp-tongued.

Look, he’s fine,” I say, voice harder now. “He’s just been overwhelmed, alright? Lukprae stirred up some shit again last week and Phu’s headspace went sideways.”

Wim’s jaw tenses. “Lukprae?”

A pause.

Wim’s eyes narrow. “Why would she do that?”

“Because she’s still pissed I ghosted her. And because she’s obsessed with Phu hating me.”

I pause—just long enough to let it sting a little.

He freaked. Thought I was cheating. Wouldn’t let me explain.”

I roll my eyes, like I’m exhausted but trying to be the mature one.

You know how he gets,” I mutter. “Spirals, shuts down, starts talking about ‘space’ and not being able to trust anyone.”

Wim exhales, rubbing a hand over his face. He’s buying it. He wants to buy it. They all do. Because it’s easier to believe Cir and Phu are just messy and dramatic and co-dependent than to believe something’s actually wrong.

He’s resting,” I say again, more even now. “I’ve been giving him space. Keeping him calm. That’s why we’ve been quiet. It’s not a big deal. Just give him time.”

Wim doesn’t trust me. Not fully.

But he trusts Cir.

The asshole. The protector. The guy who punches walls and skips class for love.

And he doesn’t look convinced.

But he looks tired.

And tired people are easier to steer. “I’ll tell Jin,” he says finally.

“Thanks,” I reply, voice smooth. Rehearsed. “Appreciate it.”

He turns away.

Another close call.

But I’m still here.

Still holding the pieces together.

For now.

Phu’s POV

The moment the door clicks shut behind him, I freeze.

Wait.

Breathe.

Count the seconds like I’m waiting for a bomb to go off.

He doesn’t come back.

I’m alone.

Finally.

I press my forehead to Sasha’s head for one heartbeat—my only real safety—and then I move.

I move fast.

Quiet, but not slow.

I start in the bedroom—his room. Not mine. Not ours. Just his.

The man pretending to be Cir.

I search the drawers. Desk. Closet. Floor.

Everything looks right.

Too right.

Too curated. Too intentional.

Like someone took a blueprint of Cir’s life and recreated it from memory—flawless on the surface, but soulless underneath.

The hoodie in the laundry hamper isn’t inside-out. Cir always yanked them off in a rush.

The shoes by the door are paired. Perfect. Cir never once lined up his sneakers.

My hands are shaking now, rifling through the bathroom drawers.

Looking for anything. Everything.

But the one thing I hope to find…

Isn’t there.

There’s no tattoo cream.

No cling wrap. No gauze. No hint of antiseptic or irritation.

No shirt stained with ink or blood.

And that’s how I know.

He never made it home.

He got the tattoo—Jake said so.

But he never got the chance to show me.

Never got the chance to hide the wrappers, toss the receipt, complain about it itching.

Because the man who came home that day…

Wasn’t him.

I drop down to the bathroom tiles, my knees hitting cold ceramic.

I sit there for a second, chest hollowing out.

Because now I know I’m not crazy.

I was right.

He’s gone.

And someone else is here.

Someone who thinks he can mimic my Cir down to the last swear word, but can’t remember how Cir always kept his toothbrush on the left.

I press my palms against my face.

Breathe in Sasha’s steady warmth at my side.

Then I stand.

Because if he’s out there—

Then I’m not stopping until I get him back.

Fake Cir’s POV

The door closes behind me with a quiet click.

I wait.

Listen.

The apartment isn’t silent—it’s staged.

Too clean. Too still.

The kind of stillness that says someone moved fast and tried to make it look like nothing happened.

I slip off my shoes and head inside.

The lights are low. Sasha is curled up on the couch. And Phu’s there—lying beside him, textbook half-open like he fell asleep mid-study.

But I know him.

And I know what real sleep looks like.

This isn’t it.

His chest moves a little too evenly. His hand rests too neatly against Sasha’s fur. His lashes twitch, just once, when I set my keys down on the kitchen counter.

He searched.

He looked for something.

In our room—because we share a bed. Share everything. And I would know if I’d left things this straight. The edge of the blanket tucked too perfectly. The drawer I always leave slightly open? Pushed in all the way.

He went through it.

I don’t say anything.

Not yet.

I just walk quietly to the kitchen, crack open the fridge like everything’s normal.

Like I haven’t noticed.

“I brought you your favorite drink,” I say, pulling out the bottle and holding it up. “The weird milky peach one you pretend to hate.”

No reaction.

But I catch the twitch in his fingers.

I smile.

“You haven’t eaten much  today,” I go on, casual and warm. “Want me to reheat the congee from this morning? Or I can make something fresh.”

Still nothing.

So I set the drink on the table near him. Sit beside the couch. Close enough to touch, but not quite.

“Phu,” I murmur, softer now. “I’m trying. You know that, right?”

A beat.

“You can talk to me. I’m not mad. Just... confused. You’re pulling away.”

No answer.

I let my voice drop lower—gentler.

“You can talk to me. I won’t yell. I’ll just listen.”

I reach for his hand, just brushing his fingers.

He doesn’t pull away.

But he doesn’t squeeze back either.

I pretend that’s progress.

I let my thumb stroke slow circles over his knuckles.

Because this?This is how I get him back on the leash.

Not with threats.

Not with commands.

But with the illusion of tenderness.

Because if he starts to trust me again—even a little—I win.

And I can’t afford to lose.

Not when time is running out.

So I ease my arms under him — slow, careful, like I might wake a sleeping bird.

He’s light.

Lighter than I remember.

And that makes me angry in a way I don’t let show.

He’s been holding too much inside. I can feel it in the way he doesn’t lean into me. Doesn’t resist, but doesn’t soften, either.

I carry him to the bed.

Our bed.

Lay him down like something precious. Tuck Sasha in next to him on the floor when the dog finally follows, reluctantly, eyes still wary.

I lie beside him, close enough to feel the heat of his skin.

He doesn’t open his eyes.

But I speak anyway.

Because this is where I’m strongest — in the space between dreams and silence.

“I was thinking today,” I say softly, my voice just a whisper in the dark. “After school, We could move somewhere quieter.”

I don’t expect a response. Don’t need one.

Maybe the lie works better if I fill the silence.

“Get a place with a small balcony. Somewhere green. You could paint. Or draw. Or just sit with Sasha and boss me around.”

My smile flickers.

He doesn’t move.

I go on.

“I’d bring you coffee in the morning. The kind you like. The stupid oat one with honey and way too much cinnamon. You’d pretend you didn’t want it and then drink all of it in five minutes.”

My fingers trail along the edge of the blanket between us.

“And you’d leave your sketch pads all over the floor. I’d pretend to be mad. You’d pretend to care.”

A breath.

“I love that about you, you know?”

Still, nothing.

So I keep going.

“I love the way you say ‘no’ even when you mean ‘yes.’ The way you sleep with your fists curled like you’re always ready to punch someone in your dreams. The way you hum songs you don’t remember the words to.”

My voice drops to almost nothing.

“The way you love. Like it’s dangerous. Like it costs you something every time.”

I pause.

Then:

“I can be good, Phu.”

I reach out.

My fingers brush his wrist.

“I can be enough. If you let me.”

Phu’s POV

I listen to him.

His voice low. Rhythmic. Almost soothing if I didn’t know better.

He talks about my smile. My sketch pads. My stupid drink orders. The way I leave my hoodies on chairs and socks half-folded.

But it’s not affection.

It’s a crime scene report.

A confession stitched together in soft words and stolen observations.

He’s been watching me. Following me. Memorizing my life like a script. Every small detail of me gathered and stored, like I was something to collect.

And now he’s laying beside me, breathing like he belongs here. Like we’re sharing something sacred instead of something sick.

He talks about our future.

Like it’s real.

Like it’s earned.

He speaks like he’s mine. Like I’m his.

Like he hasn’t dismantled my reality piece by piece and slipped into the wreckage.

He’s insane.

Borderline delusional.

And there’s no reasoning with him.

So I open my eyes.

Turn to face him.

And stare into the wrong eyes.

Not my Cir’s. Not the wild, steady storm I know.

Just a perfect imitation.

Close.

Too close.

“I know I can’t fight you,” I say softly. “And win.”

He doesn’t speak.

Just watches me.

“So tell me…” I whisper, “…what do you want from me?”

He turns fully to face me. Our foreheads are inches apart now. We’re sharing breath.

It’s intimate. Too intimate.

But I let it happen.

Because I need this. Need to know there’s something he wants badly enough to bargain with.

He swallows, voice cracking with urgency. Like he’s running out of time.

“I want you to see me,” he whispers. “To love me. To save me.”

The words are a prayer.

A curse.

I ask him, quiet as ash, “How?”

His eyes shine with need.

“Kiss me. Touch me. Love me. Genuinely. Tell me you love me. Tell me you want me to stay with you.”

I go still.

Because I can’t say that.

I can’t even fake it.

I’ve only ever loved one person.

And it’s not him.

But I’ve noticed it.

The way he checks the time. Constant. Like something is ticking behind his eyes.

A countdown.

This is about more than me.

Something’s coming. Or ending. And whatever it is, this—this moment—matters to him.

So I try.

I push past the fear clenching my chest and I ask, voice shaking:

“If I do… will P’Cir be free?”

His breath catches.

His eyes flash with something unreadable.

And for a second—I swear—I see the crack.

The desperation. The truth.

He doesn’t answer right away.

And the silence?

It tells me everything.

Fake Cir’s POV

He asks me if Cir will be free.

If playing along—loving me—will set him free.

And I freeze.

Because I want to say yes.

ache to say yes.

But I can’t.

Not because I’m noble or kind.

Because he’ll know I’m lying.

Phu always knows.

So I look at him instead, trace his face with my eyes, every inch of it already burned into my memory, and I say softly—

“I’m the one here right now, Phu.”

I shift closer, barely a whisper of movement.

“There’s nothing you want or need from him that I can’t give you.”

And I believe it.

I have to.

Because if I don’t, then what was all this for?

I lean in.

Slow. Gentle.

Aim for his mouth.

But he closes his eyes.

Tight.

Too tight.

His jaw clenches, and it’s not in surrender—it’s restraint.

Recoil.

I pause—lips just shy of his.

Then shift.

And press a kiss to his forehead instead.

A vow.

A delay.

Two more day.

Just two.

I can feel him breaking. Softening.

He’s right at the edge. One breath, one slip, and I’ll have him.

I can wait two more day.

I’ve come too far for this to end in silence and nothing.

But still—

My thoughts drift.

Back to where I left him.

The real Cir.

Still breathing.

Still alive.

But almost 2 days without food.

Almost out of water.

I haven’t checked on him since I almost lost Phu yesterday.

I didn’t want to risk it.

Didn’t want to lose the moment.

But he’s going to start failing soon.

And as much as I hate him for what he’s taken from me—Phu’s firsts, Phu’s memories, Phu’s fucking loyalty—I can’t kill him.

The rule is he can’t die by my hands.

I close my eyes beside Phu, just inches apart, listening to Sasha snore at the foot of the bed.

I won’t leave.

Not tonight.

Phu is teetering.

And I want to be here when he falls.

We go to sleep in silence.

Tension humming under the sheets.

And I don’t know what tomorrow brings.

But I know this:

He’s almost mine.

Phu’s POV

The next morning, I start to soften.

Just a little.

Enough to catch his attention.

Enough for him to think I’m cracking.

That I’m starting to bend under the weight of his fantasy.

He watches me butter toast like it’s a confession.

I let my smile linger for a half-second longer than I mean to when Sasha does something stupid, then tuck it away like a secret.

And it works.

I can feel him watching me with this quiet, hungry reverence—like I’m turning toward him, step by cautious step.

But I’m not.

I’m just waiting him out.

Buying time. Playing his game.

Letting him think the prize is right in front of him—just out of reach.

He can’t keep me locked in here forever.

And he knows it too.

Because he keeps checking clocks. Keeps looking outside like someone’s coming.

Like something is coming.

And I don’t know what it is.

But I know it’s not natural.

Not just some random stalker with an obsession.

This feels… bigger.

Like a freak of nature or a freak of science. Or maybe just a curse wrapped in P’Cir’s skin and arrogance.

And honestly?

Wouldn’t be the weirdest thing to happen since I met him.

The next time I see my real Cir—I swear to God—I’m dragging his ass to a temple.

He needs a full cleanse.

Maybe three.

Because shit like this only happens to him.

And somehow always through me.

I can see it now: P’Cir waking up, brushing his teeth, and accidentally pissing off a cursed monk or stealing the parking spot of a minor demon. That man wakes up every morning and makes five new enemies before breakfast.

And I used to laugh about it.

Used to light incense and make merit in temples for his soul like I was covering for us both.

He was never exactly… stable.

My P’Cir was a lot of things, but sane wasn’t one of them.

He made chaos look holy.

But slowly, over time, his madness became home. His rough edges smoothed mine. I was too happy. Too at peace. I stopped thinking about omens. Stopped fearing shadows. I stopped looking over my shoulder.

P’Cir made me feel full.

Whole.

Like I could finally stop fearing the unseen.

But now?

Now I wonder if that was a mistake.

If I’d just kept up with the rituals—just made merit, just paid attention

Maybe none of this would’ve happened.

Maybe he’d still be here.

Whole. Real. Mine.

Instead, I’m here.

Lying to a stranger with my lover’s voice.

Kissing the edge of delusion just to stay alive.

Real Cir’s POV

I don’t know how long I’ve been here.

Time’s not moving anymore.

Or maybe it is and I’ve just stopped being part of it.

The room is dark.

Or maybe it’s just my eyes.

Everything hurts.

Everything is dry.

I can’t remember the last time I moved. The last time I could.

I know I’m still chained.

But sometimes I forget.

Sometimes I dream I’m moving. That I’ve gotten free. That I’m sprinting down a hall, barefoot, wild, calling his name until my throat tears open.

Then I wake up and my tongue’s thick and dry and the chain’s still there.

Still tight.

Still real.

Phu.

That’s the only thing still clear in my head.

The way he says my name. The way he pouts when he’s hungry. The way he tugs on my sleeve when he wants something but won’t ask.

I see him.

Even when I close my eyes.

Sometimes he’s standing in the doorway. Arms crossed. Judging me.

Sometimes he’s sitting on my chest. Yelling at me to get up, you idiot, it’s just blood, you’ve looked worse after practice.

Sometimes he’s crying.

That’s the one that hurts the most.

Because I don’t know if it’s real.

I don’t know if he’s actually out there—hurt, confused, scared

Or if I’ve already failed him.

I lick my cracked lips, try to speak, but only a hoarse rasp comes out.

“Phu…”

The word is dust.

But it’s mine.

I keep whispering it like a prayer.

Or a curse.

Or both.

Because if he’s still out there—if he’s alive—

Then I swear I’ll claw through walls.

I’ll break my own body open.

I’ll kill the version of me that did this to him.

Because no one touches him.

No one hurts him.

Not even me.

Especially not me.

“Phu…”

It’s barely sound now. Just breath and ache.

But I say it again.

Because it’s the only word that still feels real.

Jin’s POV

We’re at Tree’s place again.

Same spot on the couch. Same untouched mugs of tea. Same tension stretching the air thin.

No one says it outright, but we’ve all been spiraling in the same loop for hours now.

Wim’s sitting cross-legged on the floor, biting the nail of his thumb, staring at the carpet like it’ll explain the universe if he squints hard enough.

Tree’s pacing, again.

Me?

I’m tired.

Not just tired — bone-dragging, soul-deep tired.

Because I parked outside Cir and Phu’s condo last night.

And I didn’t sleep.

I just sat there.

Watching.

Waiting.

Cir didn’t leave.

Not once.

Didn’t go for food. Didn’t walk Sasha. Didn’t even crack the damn blinds.

“I was out there all night,” I say finally. My voice is quiet, but the weight lands. “Cir didn’t leave. Not once.”

Tree stops pacing.

Wim glances up.

“No food delivery,” I add. “No trash runs. Nothing. Just lights on and off at weird intervals like he’s keeping a schedule.”

Tree runs a hand down her face. “This is insane.”

“Yeah,” I say. “But it’s happening.”

Wim shakes his head. “Maybe they’re just working things out. Maybe Cir’s unhinged. Maybe Phu needed a break from all of us.”

“Maybe,” I echo. “Or maybe we’re watching a horror movie in real time and we’re the idiots who say ‘I’m sure it’s nothing.’”

Wim scoffs. “Come on. You want me to believe what—that Cir’s been replaced? That there’s another version of him walking around wearing his skin?”

He’s trying to make it sound ridiculous.

But no one laughs.

Not even him.

Because even he doesn’t believe what he’s saying.

Tree crosses her arms. “He was different, Wim. You saw it. You felt it.”

“Yeah, but different how? People don’t just become someone else.”

“They do when something’s wrong,” I say. “And I’m telling you—something’s wrong.”

Wim’s quiet.

Tree sighs. “We can’t exactly go to the cops and say ‘Hi, we think our friend’s been replaced by a Cir lookalike. Possibly magic, possibly science, possibly what-the-fuck.’ They’ll put us in a psych hold.”

“I don’t care,” I mutter. “I’ll park outside again tonight.”

Tree turns to me. “Jin—”

“I’m serious. If he leaves, I’ll follow. If he doesn’t, I’ll know. But something’s gonna give.”

Wim exhales.

And no one argues.

Because the truth?

We’re all thinking the same thing.

We just don’t want to be the first to say it out loud.

 

Chapter 23

Summary:

The lie he wants to hear.

The one I’ve rehearsed but never believed.

"I love you."

My lips part...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Phu’s POV

All day, I play the part.

Soft.

Sweet.

Breaking, but in the way he wants.

I smile at him when he brings me breakfast in bed — the same toast and soft-boiled eggs he thinks I like. I let him hold my hand when we walk Sasha to the park. I even laugh — God, I laugh — when Sasha trips over his leash chasing a squirrel.

It’s not fake.

But it’s not real either.

It’s survival.

We sit in the grass under a tree, and I let my knee rest against his. When he leans in to kiss my temple, I don’t flinch. I lean into it.

When we walk back, I let him take pictures of Sasha and me.

Let him take one of us together.

He wraps an arm around me and says “you look so happy.”

I look at the camera and smile.

I don’t feel it.

But I look it.

Later, when we’re back at the apartment and my phone’s in my hand again — under his supervision,— I take a call from Nalin and Tree.

Their faces appear on screen, nervous, expectant.

I smile.

Soft.

Convincing.

Tree tries to read my eyes. Nalin tries to catch my voice breaking.

I don’t let it break.

“We’re good,” I tell them, looping my arm through his like a perfect boyfriend. “P’Cir’s been taking care of me. I just needed to breathe.”

They nod.

But I know they don’t believe me.

Not fully.

I just need them to wait.

Because time’s running out.

It has to.

Later, while he’s making tea, I kiss his cheek.

Just a brush of lips. Featherlight.

He freezes.

Then turns to look at me like I gave him the sun.

And I think—

God.

He’s not even human.

But he thinks I am his salvation.

And I hate how much he wants it.

I sit beside him on the couch while we drink and pretend to watch a movie.

When he holds me against his side, I go.

When he strokes my back and kisses my hair, I don’t move.

I let it happen.

Because I’m delaying the inevitable. Just enough.

Sooner or later, he’s going to ask me to say it.

To tell him I love him.

To look into his eyes — his wrong, borrowed eyes — and lie with my whole soul.

And when that happens?

I don’t know what I’ll do.

But until then…

I can wait.

I can smile.

I can hold the lie like a blade behind my teeth.

Because whatever he is — freak of nature, failed science experiment, wish gone wrong — he can’t hold me here forever.

And when the moment comes—

I’ll be ready.

Fake Cir’s POV

He kissed me.

On the cheek.

Soft. Barely there.

But it felt like fireworks detonated behind my ribs.

And he didn’t flinch when I kissed his temple this morning.

Didn’t pull away when I wrapped my arm around him at the park.

He even laughed.

Laughed.

And that laugh — God — I’ve memorized it a thousand times from the sidelines, from shadows, from other lives. But hearing it herenext to me, with him tucked beneath my arm like he’s finally mine?

It’s everything.

When he smiled on that video call — when he leaned into me, fingers resting just gently on my thigh — I saw it in his friends’ eyes.

They believed it.

They envied it.

And for once, no one was questioning my place in his life.

Because this is where I belong.

Here.

With him.

I’ve been patient.

I’ve played it safe. Gentle. Careful.

And it’s working.

He’s looking at me longer.

Touching me without flinching.

There’s something softer in his voice now. A trust I never thought I’d earn — not from this version of him.

But it’s happening.

I can feel it.

He’s starting to see me.

Not just as a shadow. Not as a mistake.

As someone who could be loved.

Someone he might want to stay.

I watch him now, curled up beside Sasha on the couch, feet tucked beneath him, sketchbook in his lap.

He hums quietly — not to me. Not for me. But he does it when he’s comfortable.

And he’s comfortable.

I move around the kitchen quietly, cleaning up our dinner plates. Make him tea. The way he likes it.

And I think—

Tomorrow.

Tomorrow is the day.

Tomorrow he’ll say it.

He’ll mean it.

I just need to be patient one more night.

Maybe we’ll watch that dumb movie he likes again. The one with the time loop and the romance that makes no sense. He always quotes the same line — the one about wanting just one more day.

I want just one more day.

To make him mine.

And then I won’t have to leave.

Because I’ve come too far for this to end in silence.

I won’t fade into nothing.

Not again.

Phu’s POV

It’s so easy to prey on his desperation.

Disturbingly easy.

He watches me like I’m salvation. Like if he just plays his cards right — just right — I’ll slip. I’ll soften. I’ll let it fall out of my mouth like breath:

I love you.

He thinks I’ll see my Cir in him.

That I’ll forget.

That a few days is all it takes.

But he doesn’t know me.

Not really.

Because I haven’t forgotten a thing.

I haven’t forgotten how P’Cir tilts his head when he’s trying not to laugh. How he says “baby” like an insult and a promise at the same time. How he used to pretend to be mad at me for falling asleep in his hoodie just so I’d ask to borrow another one.

He thinks I’ll forget all of that.

Because he cooked.

Because he smiled the right way.

Because I let him hold my hand in public.

And yes—maybe I kissed his cheek once.

Maybe I let him touch my hair. Sit too close. Breathe the same air.

But that’s just leverage.

That’s just giving him enough of what he wants to think he’s close to winning.

Because if he feels like he’s winning, he won’t look too hard at what I’m hiding.

Which is this:

He’s not Cir.

And I’m never going to love him.

And he doesn’t even see that.

He doesn’t see the glass wall I’ve built between us. The one he keeps pressing his hands to, thinking I’m on the other side reaching back.

He’s blind with need.

With faith.

That’s the scariest part — how much he believes in this. Like it’s some twisted fairytale where if he kisses me at the right angle, the curse will lift and I’ll suddenly be his.

But I’m not.

And I won’t be.

He thinks if he makes it tender enough — if he doesn’t push too hard — I’ll let him touch me.

That I’ll invite it.

That I’ll give it.

But what he doesn’t know is—

It took nearly two months before I even slept with my real Cir.

Because that wasn’t about lust.

It was about trust.

About building something between all our broken pieces.

P’Cir earned that.

He bled for it.

He stayed up all night for it.

He took all the worst parts of me — the bratty, insecure, co-dependent mess — and wanted me anyway.

And now?

Now this stranger in his skin thinks he can slip into that space like it’s just waiting for someone else to occupy it.

Like my heart is some rental property.

But this—this isn’t real.

No matter how soft his hands are.

No matter how carefully he tries to mimic the way P’Cir laughed, or sulked, or loved me.

He doesn’t get to have it.

He doesn’t get to be Cir.

Not ever.

Fake Cir’s POV

He kissed me.

On the cheek.

Again.

Soft. Unhurried. Real.

And then he said it — “Goodnight, P’Cir.”

My name.

My name.

I’ve heard it from him a thousand ways in my mind — whispered, shouted, laughed, sighed. But never like that.

Not until now.

It wasn’t reluctant. It wasn’t sharp with suspicion or soaked in dread.

It was gentle.

Like something true.

He’s in my arms now.

Curled into me.

Sasha sprawled over his legs, snoring like the useless little bodyguard he’s supposed to be.

Phu’s head is resting against my chest.

His breathing is steady.

We brushed our teeth together earlier — side by side like we’ve done it for years. He passed me the towel without looking, like it was instinct.

Like we were real.

Like we were us.

He didn’t kiss me on the mouth yet. Not properly.

But I felt the way he looked at me across the table at dinner.

I felt the way his fingers brushed mine when he reached for the salt — slow, deliberate, held just long enough for it to mean something.

He’s almost there.

He’s so close I can taste it.

Tomorrow, he’ll say it.

Tomorrow, he’ll love me.

And then—

Then I can stay.

Then I can be real.

But for now—

He’s asleep.

Or pretending to be.

And that’s fine.

I press a kiss to his hair, carefully, reverently.

Then I ease out of bed.

Quiet.

I grab the small container I set aside earlier.

Food. Water.

Time to pay a visit to the man I left to rot.

The real Cir.

I don’t knock on the hidden door.

I unlock it like I always do, step into the dark room like it’s a confession.

He’ll be weak by now.

Desperate. Dry-lipped. Fading.

Perfect.

I can’t kill him — yet.

But I can show him exactly what he’s lost.

I balance the container in one hand and lean in close to where he’s slumped in the shadows.

And I whisper, almost sweetly:

“He kissed me.”

Real Cir’s POV

It’s dark again.

It’s always dark now.

There’s no more pain — just the dull weight of it. Like my body stopped sending signals, like my nerves gave up before I did.

I’ve been counting breaths. That’s all I have left.

Breath in. Breath out. Phu.

Every inhale is his name. Every exhale is a promise.

And then—I hear the door.

Soft.

Controlled.

Footsteps, not rushing. Not urgent. Just… smug.

I don’t lift my head. I can’t. But my ears still work. My pride still lives somewhere in this corpse of a body.

He crouches beside me.

The sound of plastic shifting.

Food. Water. Too late.

But that’s not what gets me.

That’s not what pulls my spine tight like a blade.

It’s what he says.

The breathy little whisper.

“He kissed me.”

And just like that— I burn.

My fingers twitch.

My jaw clenches.

Not enough to move. Not yet.

But enough to feel the fury crawl up my spine and curl its hands around my brain.

You. Motherfucker.

You stole my face. My voice. My life.

But now you’re trying to take him.

Phu.

My Phu, who never gives away affection easily. Who needs time, patience, the illusion of control — not because he’s cold, but because he feels everything too much.

If he kissed you—

It wasn’t for you.

It was for me.

It was a weapon.

And you’re too stupid, too desperate, too hollow to see it.

My heart pounds once — slow, but hard.

He thinks I’m done.

Thinks I’m rotting in a corner with nothing left but breath and hate.

But he’s wrong.

I’m not done.

Not even close.

Because I’m going to live long enough to take back what’s mine.

To look you in the eye and remind you that you were never real.

And I will crawl, I will bleed, I will burn this building down if it means putting my hands on your neck and dragging my Phu back from whatever hell you pulled him into.

You’re not his Cir.

You’re not even a shadow.

You’re just the last mistake you’ll ever make.

 

Fake Cir’s POV

I crouch beside him.

He hasn’t moved.

Not really.

His chest rises, barely.

A flicker of life where there used to be fire.

He looks nothing like the man who once called me a monster with just his eyes. Not anymore.

Now?

He just looks like what he is.

A relic.

Obsolete.

Replaced.

I set the container on the ground, open the lid with care — like I’m sharing a meal, like this is some long-forgotten domestic moment between brothers, friends, enemies. Whatever we are.

Whatever he used to be.

“He kissed me,” I say again.

Softer this time. Savoring it.

“Before bed.”

I look at him. His head doesn’t lift, but I see it — the twitch in his fingers. The tension tightening his throat.

So he’s still in there.

Good.

“I thought you’d want to know,” I continue, leaning closer. “We had dinner together. He fed Sasha. He laughed. He took a call with his friends and didn’t even look scared.”

I tilt my head, mock-thoughtful.

Well. Maybe a little. But he hid it so well. He’s good at pretending, isn’t he? That little smile he does when he’s buying time. The one that never reaches his eyes.”

I chuckle.

“You always fell for that.”

I pick up the bottle of water, crack the cap open, and set it just out of reach.

“He brushes his teeth next to me now,” I go on. “Left the bathroom door open. Doesn’t flinch when I touch his hair. Called me P’Cir.”

I pause.

Then lean in, close enough to whisper against his ear.

“You should’ve seen your name in his mouth. It fit me so well.”

I let the silence hang after that.

Let it crawl.

Let it pierce.

I know what I’m doing.

And it feels good.

I wanted to be you for so long.

But now? Now I don’t have to be you.

Because he’s mine.

And you? You’re just background noise.

A dying echo.

A face no one will miss when it’s gone.

By the time I get back, the sky’s just starting to turn that lazy grey-blue. The city still half-asleep, blinking itself awake.

I let myself in.

Didn’t change the passcode this time.

Didn’t take his phone either.

A test.

And he passed.

Because everything is exactly where I left it.

Shoes by the door. The hallway dim. Sasha’s leash still on the hook.

And Phu?

Still in bed.

Curled on his side, sheets half-wrapped around his legs, one arm thrown across Sasha’s back.

He didn’t run.

Didn’t try to leave.

Didn’t text anyone. Didn’t so much as crack the door open.

And that settles something deep in my chest. Some knot I hadn’t realized I’d been carrying.

Because that means trust.

That means comfort.

That means me.

I walk quietly across the apartment, set the keys down, step into the room we share now.

And I just stand there for a moment.

Watching him breathe.

He shifts slightly in his sleep, brow furrowing like he’s caught in a dream. Sasha huffs and noses deeper under his arm.

I smile.

Not the kind I show him.

The real one.

Small. Satisfied. Sure.

He’s here.

He’s choosing to stay.

Maybe yesterday wasn’t a fluke. Maybe this is real.

Maybe I’ve done it.

Maybe he’s not waiting for someone to save him anymore.

Maybe he doesn’t want to be saved.

I move closer, careful not to wake him.

Brush the hair from his forehead.

He doesn’t stir.

Good.

Today, I think. Tonight I ask him. Tonight he says it.

And then?

Then I stay.

Then this becomes permanent.

Because he didn’t leave.

And that means I’ve already won.

Phu’s POV

I hear him the moment the door opens.

He moves quietly — P’Cir always did — but this one, this thing, still hasn’t figured out how not to announce his presence with intent. It’s in the pause at the lock, the way his keys hit the table, the slight shift in the air like someone’s testing the edges of a trap they think they’ve sprung shut.

I don’t move.

Not even a twitch.

I stay curled on my side, arm draped over Sasha like I’m deep in sleep, like I haven’t been wide awake since the moment he walked out the door.

He didn’t change the passcode this time.

Didn’t take my phone.

He’s testing me.

And I passed.

Because I didn’t leave.

Because I couldn’t.

Not yet.

Not without knowing where P’Cir is.

Not without a plan that works.

So I stayed.

Let him think I’m finally settling into this twisted fantasy.

Let him believe I’m softening.

That I’m folding.

But I’m not.

I’m listening to every footstep, every breath, the way he pauses at the bedroom door just long enough to admire his work.

I feel him move closer.

His shadow stretches across the sheets.

Then his fingers brush my hair back from my forehead.

I don’t flinch.

Not anymore.

He thinks that means peace.

He doesn’t know it means I’ve already decided how far I’ll go.

How much I’m willing to give to buy the time I need.

Because this isn’t about escape anymore.

This is about extraction.

About truth.

About P’Cir.

And whatever this thing is?

He’s on a timer.

Even if I don’t know what he’s counting down to.

Because he checks the time like something is coming.

Like he only has a little longer.

And me?

I’m betting everything on that clock.

Because when the time runs out…

He breaks.

Not me.

Not this time.

Jin’s POV

I wasn’t going to follow him.

Not really.

I just parked again. Same spot. Same angle. Watching the condo like it could answer a question I still didn’t know how to ask.

But then he left.

Alone.

No Sasha. No Phu.

Just Cir — or the man who looked like Cir — slipping into the dark in a hoodie and cap, like he didn’t want to be seen.

So I followed.

No plan. No backup.

Just instinct.

And that voice in the back of my head screaming he’s lying. He’s not right. He’s not him.

I stayed far enough not to get noticed, but close enough not to lose him. He took alleys. Side streets. Didn’t call a cab. Didn’t check his phone. Just moved like he was on a mission.

And eventually — he led me here.

To this place.

A crumbling storage complex on the edge of the city, one of those barely-registered addresses no one pays attention to unless you’re hiding something.

I wait until he’s inside, wait until he’sdone whatever he’s done and then he leaves, until the light in the corner of the unit turns off, then I circle to the side.

Find a rusted latch door.

And I go in.

The hall smells like dust and bleach.

It’s dark — not horror-movie dark, just abandoned dark. The kind of quiet that makes you flinch before anything even happens.

I almost turn around.

Almost.

But something pulls me forward.

And then I see it.

At the end of the corridor.

A single room. Door open. One very dim Light bulb on in the far corner.

There’s a huge cage and inside—

“...What the f—”

I don’t finish the sentence.

Because there, slumped on the ground, chained up like something subhuman, is—

Cir.

Not hoodie-wearing, football-playing, foul-mouthed Cir.

Cir Cir.

The real one.

He’s thinner. Bruised. His lips are cracked. His wrists are raw.

But his eyes—

His eyes are still Cir.

They’re wild when they snap up and see me.

And for a moment, neither of us moves.

Because we both know:

This just stopped being theory.

There are really two of them.

And the one back in the condo?

The one Phu is alone with right now?

Is not the right one.

Real Cir’s POV

I blink.

Once.

Twice.

Hard.

I don’t trust my eyes anymore — haven’t for days, maybe longer.

The dark plays tricks. My brain plays worse.

I’ve seen Phu walk through that door a dozen times.

I’ve heard his voice in the corner of the room. Seen his hands reaching for mine. Felt his lips ghost across my ear, whispering “I’m here, P’Cir.”

He never is.

He never was.

So when the shape steps into the doorway — tall, tense, wide-eyed — I don’t believe it.

Can’t.

Jin.

My head lolls to the side. I laugh, a raw, sandpaper rasp. “That’s new,” I mutter to no one. “Weird fucking hallucination pick, brain.”

But then—

He speaks.

“Holy shit,” Jin says, voice low and sharp, and real. “P’Cir?”

And that’s when everything shifts.

Because hallucinations don’t say my name like that.

Not with that kind of fear.

Not with that kind of rage barely held back behind the tremble.

“P’Cir, what the fuck—” he’s moving toward me now, fast but cautious, eyes flicking to the chains, to my wrists, to my face, “—what the fuck happened to you?”

My chest seizes.

I try to sit up, but my muscles scream. My whole body’s shaking. I don’t know if I’m about to cry or vomit or pass out.

“You’re—You’re real?” I rasp.

Jin drops to his knees in front of me. “Of course I’m real. Who the fuck else would I be?!”

I laugh again, and it turns into a cough.

God, I think I’m going to pass out from the sheer relief of it.

I drag in a shaky breath. “I can’t believe I’m actually relieved to see you, of all people.”

He snorts. “Wow. Sincere gratitude from P’Cir? Should I record this for evidence?”

“You shut the fuck up,” I croak, slumping back against the wall. “You’re lucky I’m too dehydrated to throw a punch, or I’d break your nose for being late.”

“Please,” Jin says, already checking the chain links, hands moving fast. “If you had even one calorie of energy right now, I’d let you try. I’d love to put you back in the dirt for old time’s sake.”

I grin.

It hurts.

It hurts like hell.

But it’s real.

And so is he.

Jin.

Here.

Not a dream.

Not a hallucination.

“Where is he?” I croak. “The other me?”

“Back at your place,” Jin says grimly. “With Phu.”

And just like that—

I’m awake.

Pain clears.

Focus returns.

Phu.

Phu is still with him.

I grab Jin’s shirt with what strength I have left. My voice is cracked glass.

You have to get him out.”

“We will, but first, you”

Fake Cir’s POV

The day plays out like a dream.

Phu wakes up without flinching when I touch his back. He even murmurs good morning with a tiny smile. Sasha wiggles between us like a brat, but neither of us moves away.

It’s comfortable.

It’s soft.

It’s normal.

I let him shower alone. Don’t hover. Don’t push. I make breakfast and he eats half. That’s more than yesterday.

And when I ask if he wants to take Sasha for a walk, he says yes.

Not just yes — enthusiastically.

“Let’s go to the café by the apartment,” he suggests, pulling on a hoodie and shoving treats in his pocket. “Sasha can sit outside with us.”

Us.

It hits me in the chest.

The three of us walking down the street — Phu holding Sasha’s leash, me carrying the drinks, his fingers brushing mine as we sit under the shade of a café umbrella — it looks like a picture someone might frame.

It looks like a life.

My life.

The one I’ve been trying to build, brick by careful brick.

Phu laughs once — a soft, almost shy one — when Sasha tries to drink from his glass. He wipes condensation from his hand and doesn’t pull away when I lean over to fix the collar on his jacket.

A couple of his class friends walk by.

They wave. They smile.

And Phu smiles back.

No fear in his face.

No tension in his shoulders.

He looks like he’s settled.

I feel something loosen in my chest. Something tight, something ancient — like I’ve been holding my breath since the moment I met him in every timeline before this one.

And now?

Now he’s right here.

With me.

Tonight, I’ll tell him what this means.

Tonight, I’ll make him say it.

I love you.

And once he does — once he says it out loud — everything will lock into place.

Forever.

Me. Him. Sasha.

Maybe even our nosy, overprotective circle of friends.

Because this?

This is real now.

I’ve earned it.

Real Cir’s POV

Of course Jin didn’t take me to the condo.

No. That would’ve made sense.

That would’ve allowed me to get Phu back now.

But instead, the strong bastard — with the upper-body strength of a brick wall and the moral compass of a kindergarten teacher — dragged me to Tree’s apartment.

“I’m not letting you bleed out in the elevator lobby,” he’d said, shoving me into the passenger seat like I wasn’t dying and furious in equal measure. “You look like a mummified corpse and smell worse.”

Asshole.

He wasn’t wrong, but still. Asshole.

So now I’m here.

In Tree’s stupidly clean apartment. Wrapped in too many layers of too-scented blankets. Drinking some witch’s brew she made out of ginger and passive aggression.

And Phu is not here.

Which means I am exactly where I don’t want to be.

“Sit your ass down before you fall down,” Tree snaps as I try — for the fourth time — to get off the couch.

“I’m fine,” I growl, voice still a little shredded. “Just bruised and... extremely well-seasoned.”

Jin snorts from across the room.

Tree doesn’t laugh. She narrows her eyes.

“P’Cir,” she says with that warning tone I’ve hated since high school, “if you throw up on my rug, I’m not cleaning you up. And if you bleed on it, I will actually kill you. Then explain it to your parents.”

That makes me pause.

Because that’s the part I’m not ready for.

Explaining.

Ozone. Dad. Phu’s mom. My Phu.

How do you even begin that conversation?

“Hey, remember that version of me who’s been doing laundry and cooking and casually stealing my boyfriend? Yeah, turns out he’s literally not me.”

I haven’t even figured out what the hell he is.

Clone? Imposter? Lab-grown heartbreak?

But I do know one thing:

He’s living in my home.

He’s wearing my clothes.

And he’s holding my Phu.

I sit back, grinding my teeth. Tree hands me a heating pad like she’s trying to mother me and threaten me at the same time.

“You’re staying here tonight,” she says firmly.

“No, I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.”

I glare at her.

She glares back.

I look at Jin.

He just raises his brows. “I’m not driving you anywhere until you can stand without falling into the coffee table. Sorry, man. Not sorry.”

I sigh through my nose.

I hate them both.

But I hate the thought of showing up half-dead and scaring Phu more.

So I wait.

But just for tonight.

Because tomorrow?

Tomorrow I go home.

My chest itches like hell.

I scratch at it under the hem of my shirt, hissing when my fingers graze the scabbed-over skin.

The tattoo.

The one I got for Phu.

The one I never got to show him.

He was supposed to see it that day — I was gonna make some stupid show of it, dramatic as hell, because he pretends to hate that shit but secretly loves it.

I never even made it through the door.

That bastard took me right after.

I haven’t been able to take care of it properly since.

No ointment. No wrap. No anything.

Just sweat and neglect and the ache of being forgotten.

The skin’s raw now, healing wrong.

I press my palm over it and breathe through the sting.

Across the room, Tree’s watching me with that look — the one that balances concern with complete exasperation, like she’s wondering if she’ll need to sedate me or hug me.

I meet her eyes.

And I ask the only thing that really matters:

“How’s he?”

Her mouth presses into a line.

So I try again. Softer. Smaller. “…Does he know it’s not me?”

She doesn’t answer right away.

Just shifts in her seat, arms folded, eyes sharp.

Then: “He’s alive. That’s all I can tell you.”

“Tree.”

She sighs, rubbing her temple. “Cir, he’s been playing along. We don’t know how much he knows or how long he’s known. But he’s still with him. He hasn’t run. Hasn’t called us again. We think he’s waiting for something.”

That knocks the air out of me.

Playing along?

That means he knows.

My throat tightens.

I picture Phu — sweet, stubborn, smart-as-hell Phu — lying next to that thing, pretending it’s okay. Letting it hold his hand. Letting it kiss his cheek.

Faking it.

To survive.

And that—

That does something to me.

It sets a fire under my ribs.

“He’s stalling,” I say aloud. “He’s waiting for me.”

Tree nods once. “Then don’t keep him waiting.”

Phu’s POV

It’s quiet.

Too quiet.

The kind of quiet that means something’s coming.

Dinner’s over.

I helped set the table. Didn’t even flinch when he touched my wrist. I laughed at one of his bad jokes. Told him Sasha looked like he gained weight — a lie, but it made him grin like I gave him something precious.

I washed the dishes while he wiped the counter. We moved around each other like a couple who’ve done this for years.

Like we had rhythm.

Like we had peace.

We don’t.

We never did.

He lights a candle now.

Just one.

Says it’s “for the mood.” Says it smells like vanilla and something soft, but all I smell is the moment.

The one we’ve both been orbiting around for days.

He sits beside me on the couch. Closer than usual.

His hand brushes my thigh.

I let it.

Because I know what this is.

I’ve been waiting for it.

Tonight’s the night.

The ask is coming.

The moment.

The last card on the table — Say it. Say you love me.

My chest tightens.

I pet Sasha quietly, letting my fingers knot in his fur like maybe if I hold on tight enough, I won’t say something I’ll regret.

Fake Cir’s voice is low when it finally comes.

Measured.

Hopeful.

“Phu…”

I don’t look at him yet.

I can’t.

Not when my heart is thundering like it’s warning me.

Like it knows what’s about to be asked.

“You know what I want to ask you,” he says, soft. “You already know what I need.”

My throat feels full of glass.

I nod slowly.

Still not looking.

Because I know if I do—

If I look into his face, wearing the skin of the person I love most—

I might shatter.

But I feel him turn toward me.

Feel his breath on my cheek.

“Please,” he whispers. “Tell me.”

And this is it.

The moment.

The lie he wants to hear.

The one I’ve rehearsed but never believed.

I love you.

My lips part—

But nothing comes out.

Because even now, after all this time, after all this pretending—

I can’t say it.

Because the only person I’ve ever said it to—

Isn’t him.

And suddenly, for the first time in days, I feel it—

A shift.

A presence.

A pull in my chest like a string snapping taut from across the city.

He’s coming.

P’Cir’s coming.

I don’t know how I know.

But I do.

And for the first time in days—

I stop pretending.

Phu’s POV

“Please,” he whispers. “Tell me.”

The room holds its breath.

So do I.

I can feel his eyes on me — waiting, aching, desperate. I can almost feel his heartbeat in the space between us, fast and frantic like he knows this is the final lap and he’s seconds away from collapse or victory.

I open my mouth.

I could say it.

I could lie.

I’ve lied before.

Smiled through panic. Kissed him on the cheek. Called him P’Cir while my hands shook under the table.

But now?

Now that it’s here, I can’t force it past my throat.

So I turn to him, slowly.

Look at his face — that almost face. The one carved in the shape of my everything but missing the soul behind it.

And softly—quiet enough it sounds like fear or truth or both—I say:

“P’Cir… I think I need more time.”

He flinches.

Just a little.

But I feel it.

A pause in his breathing. A crack in the mask.

His smile doesn’t fall, not all the way. But it warps. The corners tighten. His jaw shifts. His eyes—those wrong, uncanny eyes—search mine for something to hold on to.

“Time?” he repeats, too softly. “You—”

I nod once, swallowing hard.

“I’m trying. I swear I’m trying. But I just… I don’t want to say it if I don’t feel it yet. You deserve more than that.”

It’s the best lie I’ve ever told.

And the most honest thing I’ve said to him.

Because he’ll hear it as hesitation.

But I know what it really is.

Stalling.

Hope.

Because P’Cir is coming.

I can feel it.

And if I just wait—

If I just hold this line a little longer—

The right person will walk through that door.

And this ends.

Fake Cir’s POV

“P’Cir… I think I need more time.”

It hits like a slap.

No — like a crack in the dam I’ve spent days reinforcing, flooding, filling with every careful lie and crafted moment.

More time?

More time?

We’ve had time.

We’ve had dinners and morning walks and couch naps and temple kisses.

I gave you space. I gave you everything.

And still — still — it’s not enough?

I try to hold the smile. But I can feel it twitching at the corners.

I can feel the tremble start in my hands.

He’s not rejecting me.

Not directly.

But it’s close.

Too close.

“Phu,” I whisper, my voice raw now. Pleading. “You don’t need more time. You just need to let go. Let go of him. He’s not coming back. He’s—he’s not the one here. I am. I’ve always been here.”

I reach for him.

He flinches.

It’s small.

Subtle.

But it scorches.

“Please,” I say, and my voice cracks now. “Please, baby. I’ve waited so long. I’ve given you everything. Just say it. Just look at me and say it. Tell me you want me. Tell me I’m enough.”

His mouth opens—but not to speak.

His eyes have shifted.

Not toward me.

Toward the door.

And before I can turn...

BANG.

The door slams open like it’s been kicked off its hinges.

And standing there

Hair matted. Shirt stained. Wrists wrapped in bloodied cloth and rage

Is me.

But not me.

Him.

The original.

The storm in my skin.

The one I tried so hard to replace.

His chest is heaving.

His eyes are wild.

And his voice, when he speaks, is low, vicious, and very much alive.

“Get your counterfeited- doppelgänger ass the fuck away from my baby before I staple your hands to the goddamn floor.”

Notes:

I can’t be the only one that missed our feral cir right?😭

Chapter 24

Summary:

"I’m here. I’m safe. I’m yours."

Notes:

Last 3 chapters my lovelies, its not up to 12 days this time🤣

Chapter Text

Real Cir’s POV

He’s touching him.

He’s fucking touching him.

His hand is on Phu’s knee, voice low, lips close, like he’s about to make some grand declaration — like he’s earned it. Like this is real.

It’s not.

And when I burst in—chest heaving, shirt torn, wrists still half-bandaged and itching from rusted chains—I take it all in at once:

The flicker of fear on Phu’s face.

The fake me, mid-sentence, trying to look romantic instead of rabid.

The way Phu’s body is coiled tight, like he’s ready to run but hasn’t been given permission to breathe yet.

And I don’t wait.

Jin and Tree are right behind me, but I don’t need them.

I only need him.

“Get your counterfeited-doppelgänger ass the fuck away from my baby before I staple your hands to the goddamn floor.”

The copy startles.

Phu turns sharply, eyes blown wide.

And that’s when Sasha moves.

He bolts across the room like a missile wrapped in fur, nails scrambling over hardwood before launching himself right into my legs with a delighted bark.

“Hey, mutt,” I mutter, ruffling his head with one hand — but I don’t take my eyes off him.

The faker.

The leech in my skin.

Phu’s breath catches, eyes wide and wet, like I just stepped out of a dream he was barely holding together.

 

His voice comes out fragile, like he’s afraid to believe it. “P’Cir? Is that really you?”

I finally meet his eyes. Not rushing it. Just looking at him like I need to be sure he’s okay before I say anything else.

I can barely speak.

Not because I’m not sure.

But because of how he says it.

Like he knew. Like he waited.

Like he never stopped.

Then—“You know me, baby.”

And just like that…

He moves.

Phu takes a step, then two, chest shaking, face cracked wide open with everything he’s been holding in.

But the bastard moves too.

Reaches for him.

Wrong move.

Sasha snarls—loud and low and lethal—and that’s enough.

Protective.

Good fucking investment.

Every time Phu rolled his eyes about Sasha’s training cost, about me saying he’d earn his keep — this is why.

I see the imposter hesitate. Just a flicker. But he doesn’t try to touch Phu again.

Smart.

I finally step farther into the room, toward them—toward my boy.

My hoodie’s still on him.

My hoodie, my couch, my home, my heart, my Phu.

“You look like shit,” Phu whispers.

I grin, teeth bare. “Yeah,” I rasp. “But I’m the real shit.”

His breath catches.

And for a moment…

For one breathless, heartbeat-splitting moment.

It’s just me and him.

Like nothing else exists.

Like I didn’t get dragged into hell and locked in a box just for loving him too hard.

I raise my eyes to the fake me.

“Step away,” I growl, “or I swear to god, I will show you the kind of pain they don’t even have names for.”

Phu runs straight to me, barreling into my chest like he belongs there.

His fingers fist in the back of my shirt. He buries his face in my chest, breath stuttering, voice muffled and shaking and real.

Mine.

I wrap him tight.

My baby. My heart.

I bury my face in his hair and finally breathe.

And then…

“You smell like shit too,” he mutters.

I blink.

Pull back slightly, raising one blood-crusted eyebrow. Really, baby?”

He looks up at me with those big eyes and wrinkles his nose, so unapologetic it actually makes my heart ache.

“What?” he shrugs. “I’m just saying. When was your last bath?”

I huff a laugh — the first real one in days. “A bath wouldn’t be a problem if I wasn’t kidnapped, remember?”

We’re about to get into it, the familiar rhythm of our mouths loading up for war, when I feel the shift.

Movement.

Behind me.

No.

Behind him.

I go still.

Sharp.

Teeth bared.

“Do not take one more step.”

My voice is a growl dipped in blood and bone-deep hate.

And he freezes.

Tree steps forward, her presence a silent kind of steel. She places a hand on Phu’s arm and gently pulls him toward her, eyes scanning his face like she’s trying to memorize every bruise he’s not showing.

“Are you okay?” she asks quietly. “Did he hurt you?”

Phu shakes his head. “No. I’m okay.”

But before the relief can fully settle, the imposter speaks.

And it makes my skin crawl.

“Why would I hurt him?” he says softly. “I love him. He’s mine.”

What the actual—

“The fuck did you just say?”

I turn fully now, pushing Phu gently behind me, Sasha at our side like a living snarl.

“You think love means locking me up and wearing my face while you snuggle my boyfriend like a fucking skin walker at a Comic-Con?”

He opens his mouth.

I step forward.

“You’re lucky I didn’t bring a bat.”

Tree doesn’t stop me.

Not Jin. No one does.

Because the moment he said he’s mine, everyone in this room remembered who I am.

Cir.

And I don’t share.

Phu’s POV

He’s here.

My P’Cir is here.

Even though he looks like he clawed his way out of hell, barefoot and bleeding.

Even though he smells like copper and grime and rainwater that’s been sitting too long.

He’s here.

I don’t know how. I don’t know why. I have so many questions.

Where did he keep him?

How long?

How is this even possible?

I glance at Jin and Tree. Their faces are locked in a mix of disbelief and rage, but also something else — confirmation.

They knew.

They knew and they brought him back to me.

There are two of him.

Two.

I thought I was losing my mind.

Thought maybe I’d made him up — the roughness, the temper, the little flicks of affection behind all the bite. Thought maybe I wanted him back so bad I imagined the way his hand would tighten on my waist when he was angry, or how he’d shove his nose into my neck like a wolf hiding his hunger.

But he’s real.

And then—

The other one speaks.

Fake Cir tilts his head and smirks, sharp and cruel.

And he starts taunting.

Starts lying.

“You were with me,” he says. “We ate together. Slept together. You kissed me. You wanted me. You begged for me, that little sounds you made when we made love”

I shake my head so fast it hurts.

No.

No no no no.

But P’Cir—my P’Cir—just tilts his head, smirking right back.

His neck pops when he twists it, slow and deliberate.

That’s his tell.

That’s the last warning.

And then he says it, flat and final: “Jin. Tree. Take Phu out of here.”

And just like that—

He flips the switch.

Goes blank.

And charges.

It’s not a fight.

It’s a storm on legs.

It’s blood and teeth and something deeper than fury — possession.

He barrels into Fake Cir like he’s made of knives.

And he doesn’t stop.

Fists fly. Bones crack.

He shouldn’t be this strong.

Not after four days in captivity.

Not after being starved and chained and stripped of everything but willpower.

But hate?

Hate’s doing what protein shakes and rage management therapy never could.

He’s not just fighting.

He’s unleashing.

One minute Fake Cir’s still fighting back standing. The next, he’s crashing backward, slammed into the coffee table, barely bracing before P’Cir’s on him again — a blur of fists and bruises and six feet of reckless, explosive devotion.

“P’Cir—” I gasp, but my voice is useless now.

My boyfriend is gone.

The feral part of him has taken the wheel.

He’s snarling.

Literally.

No words, just breath and growls and impact.

His fists land over and over — hard, fast, unrelenting.

And Fake Cir…he tries to fight back.

He really does.

But he’s been playing the part, not training for the war.

He thought wearing Cir’s skin would make him Cir.

He forgot Cir was the kind of man who breaks bones like promises when someone touches what’s his.

And I am his.

Every inch of me.

Even the part of me that’s screaming right now, not because I want him to stop — but because I’m scared he won’t.

Blood’s on the floor now.

It’s not clear whose.

Tree and Jin are still holding me back, but even they look shaken.

Even they didn’t know he had this much left in him.

I’m trembling.

Eyes locked on the man I love — or what’s left of him after days of hell and betrayal and watching someone else kiss me.

He’s winning. But at what cost?

Because I’ve never seen him like this.

And the terrifying part?

Neither has he.

It’s vicious.

It’s personal.

It’s P’Cir.

I try to run to him, to pull him off, but Jin and Tree grab me, Sasha barking like hell, teeth flashing as we’re dragged out of the apartment.

I’m shouting.

I’m crying.

“He’s going to kill him—Tree—he’s going to—”

But Tree turns to me.

And for the first time ever,

Her voice is calm.

Cold.

“Maybe he should.”

I gasp, “Tree, please—”

I’m shaking. My voice cracks. My heart’s thudding so hard I feel it in my throat.

“I can’t lose him again.”

She grabs my wrist, tight. “Phu—”

“If he kills him, they’ll take him from me.” My eyes sting. “I just got him back.”

She’s still trying to stop me, but I’m already moving, already gone, already yanking the door open and running inside.

And I stop cold.

The room is chaos.

Fake Cir is on the floor, bloodied and unmoving—face barely recognizable beneath the damage.

But P’Cir—

He’s still going.

Fists landing like they’re the only language he remembers. Body hunched. Shoulders shaking. Lips curled into something animal. Something dark.

He doesn’t see me.

He doesn’t see any of us.

He’s somewhere else—still in that room, still chained, still watching someone else live his life and touch me and lie.

“P’Cir!” I scream.

He doesn’t hear.

I scream again—louder, sharper, cracking under it. “P’CIR, STOP—I need you! Come back to me!”

And like someone ripped the wire from the socket—
He stops.

Mid-swing.

Fist trembling over flesh and blood and bone.

He staggers back like something snapped in him. Like the world just blinked back into place and he doesn’t know where he is.

I don’t hesitate.

I run to him, grab him by the shoulders, stare right into his face.

But his eyes are wild. Distant.

Like heis mind is still crawling out of the abyss someone threw him in.

So I do the only thing I can.

I pull him into me, crashing down with him to the floor.

His knees give.

His weight hits me, and I don’t care.

I wrap around him like I’m anchoring him to this world.

“I’m here,” I whisper, over and over, right into his ear.
“I’m safe. I’m yours. Your heart is still alive and beating. You can come back to me now. You’re not alone. You’re not there. You’re with me.”

And something—

Something shifts.

His arms tighten around me.

Like he’s afraid if he lets go, he’ll disappear.

He doesn’t say anything.

But I feel it.

I feel him coming back.

And I hold him like I’ll never let go again.

The door opens behind us.

Ozone and Wim rush in.

They freeze at the sight.

Jin’s already crouching beside the body—his face grim.

“He’s got a pulse,” he says. “Barely.”

Then Fake Cir groans.

The sound is small. Animal.

And it’s enough.

I feel my P’Cir tense again in my arms.

Feel the heat rise like he’s about to snap all over again.

“No—no, no,” I whisper fast, grabbing his face, turning it to mine. Stay with me. He’s down, P’Cir. He’s down. You got him. It’s done. It’s over. Look at me. Stay.”

His chest heaves.

His eyes are still storming.

But he holds me tighter.

And slowly—

He stays.

Real Cir’s POV

Phu’s voice is the only thing tethering me to earth.

His hands on my face, his words in my ears.

"I’m here. I’m safe. I’m yours."

I cling to it like breath.

Like warmth.

Like the last fucking lifeline out of a void I’ve been screaming in for days.

My arms are around him, my face buried in his shoulder.

He smells like his bodywash and dog treats and stress sweat.

He smells like home.

And then—

The pain hits.

A full-body tidal wave.

Like my nerves just remembered I’ve been starved, beaten, chained and ran on nothing but vengeance and rage. Every muscle screams. My ribs throb. My jaw clicks. My chest burns where the still-fresh tattoo is probably torn open under my shirt.

I don’t even know where the energy came from.

I shouldn’t have been able to fight.

Not like that.

But rage is a hell of a fuel source.

Rage and Phu.

And now he’s here.

Right here.

And I’ve got him back.

I feel his hands stroking my neck, grounding me, murmuring softly.

I could stay like this forever.

don’t care what happened while I was gone.

I don’t care what the fake-me said, what he tried, what Phu had to do to survive.

I don’t even want to ask.

Because I’ve got him again.

And that’s all that matters.

But then I start to register sound.

Movement.

I look up, barely.

Wim’s standing in the doorway, stiff, blinking like someone hit him with a frying pan and he’s still buffering.

He doesn’t speak.

He just keeps looking at me, then at the other me, then back.

Like he’s trying to math his way out of a psychological horror movie.

And Ozone—

Ozone is standing beside him, mouth open.

Then closed.

Then open again.

I don’t even have the energy to explain.

And then, Ozone speaks.

Deadpan.How do I have two brothers?”

He blinks again.

“Did Mum have twins and just… not tell us?”

Jin groans from the corner.

Tree mutters, “Thank God you’re not your parent’s only hope.”

And Phu?

Phu finally lets out this soft, choked, totally overwhelmed laugh and I swear, for the first time in four days, I feel human again.

Real Cir’s POV

I don't look at anyone.

Not Jin, not Tree, not Wim, not even Ozone.

All I see is Phu.

Curled up against me like he never left.

Sasha’s wedged against us now, his tail thudding softly, his head resting on my thigh like some kind of mutt-shaped pressure bandage. I run my fingers through his fur—grateful.

He stayed.

He protected him.

I scratch behind his ear and feel his tail pick up.

Good boy.

He earned the stupid treats Phu always buys. Hell, he earned a gold collar and half my savings.

I can’t even get mad if Phu ever splits his attention between me and this overgrown rat again.

Phu tilts his face up to look at me and something in me just softens, completely. It’s like the rage burned out, and what’s left is this ache for safety. For stillness. For him.

Then Jin speaks, voice low and sharp. “What do we do with him? He’s still breathing. Barely. But he needs medical attention.”

I glance up, just once.

At the body on the floor.

That walking, lying piece of violence in my face.

My voice comes out flat, stripped bare.

“I don’t care what you do with him. Just keep him away from Phu.”

I meet Jin’s eyes.

“Or I will kill him. Next time, I won’t stop.”

Tree nods once, like that makes sense. Like that’s reasonable. Like she expected no less.

She rubs her temples and mutters, “My sister’s a vet.”

I blink at her.

She shrugs. “I’m serious. She’s stitched up worse. We can’t take him to a hospital. Your dad’s a renowned surgeon. One whisper and half the medical community in Bangkok will start asking questions.”

She glances between the two of us—me bruised and shaking, Phu curled into my chest, Sasha watching everyone like he’s ready to maul a second face.

And then she sighs.

“We’ll take care of it.”

Phu shifts, pulling himself upright with a steadiness that makes me proud and protective all at once. He looks like he’s about to collapse, but he speaks with clarity.

“Go,” he tells Tree, Jin, and Wim. “Take him. I’ll be fine. He’s home.”

God, those words—

I bury my face in his hair for a second, hiding how hard that hits me.

They nod, moving quickly and quietly.

Tree gives me a look. Not pity. Not fear. Just respect.

Then they’re gone.

Ozone lingers.

Still stunned.

Still somehow recovering from the “two Cir” theory he probably thinks is a telenovela plot.

Phu looks at him and says gently, “Ozone, I need a few things.”

Ozone snaps to attention. “Yeah, of course.”

“Get some supplies from the store. Food. First aid. Ice packs.”

He nods quickly.

“Oh, and—” Phu adds, suddenly more serious. “Ask P’Jake to come over and check on his tattoo.”

That catches Ozone off guard again. “The tattoo?”

I grunt. “The one I never got to show him.”

Phu doesn’t even flinch when he says the last part:

“And don’t mention any of this to your dad.”

Ozone pauses.

Then nods and leaves.

PHU’S POV

A few minutes after the apartment door clicks open again, and for a second, Ozone just pops his head in with ‘You got a visitor” and he leaves again.

P’Cir tenses beside me.

Then—

“Cir?”

The voice is familiar. Light. Calm.

Dr. Ton.

I glance toward the door as the young doctor steps in, medical bag in hand, hoodie half-zipped over scrubs. He smiles politely when he sees me, but P’Cir groans like someone just dragged in a debt collector.

“Still hate your face,” P’Cir mutters.

Dr. Ton doesn’t blink.

“And yet, you keep calling me when you’re on death’s door. Interesting.”

I blink between them, confused.

“Wait—you two know each other?”

P’Cir snorts. This is the idiot who looked about twelve the first time he saw you in the clinic. Gave him five seconds to check your vitals before I chased him out and told him to go back to whatever med school cosplay club he came from.”

Dr. Ton raises an eyebrow.

“And you still text me for emergency house calls.”

“I like knowing you’re not within reach of any scalpels.”

I sigh and gesture toward the couch. P’Cir slumps into it with the grace of a collapsing bookshelf, muttering under his breath the whole time.

Dr. Ton is all business once he’s in motion—taking vitals, checking Cir’s pupils, gently peeling back bandages and murmuring things like “This should’ve been cleaned two days ago,” and “You’re lucky you’re not septic.”

P’Cir just grunts.

Eventually, the doctor pulls out a portable IV kit and starts setting it up with practiced ease.

“You need fluids. Meds. A hospital, really.”

“Not leaving this apartment,” Cir says, flat and final.

Ton shrugs. “Didn’t think you would. That’s why I brought this.”

He gets the line in on the first try, hanging the bag on a hook like it’s a casual decoration.

“Let that drip through. He’s severely dehydrated.”

Then he turns to me, handing me a small notepad he’s been scribbling on.

“You’ll need to clean his wounds once a day—clean water, saline, nothing fancy. Keep the gauze light. Check his temperature twice daily. If he spikes over 38.5, call me.”

I nod, skimming the list.

Food?”

“Light. Broth. Rice porridge. Toast. If he even thinks about eating anything spicy in the next 48 hours, slap him.”

P’Cir groans. “This is abuse.”

Dr. Ton smiles.

“That’s karma.”

Then Finally—

It’s just us.

Me.

P’Cir.

Sasha.

And silence.

After the drip runs out, I gently remove the IV line—just like Dr. Ton showed me. Gloves on. Alcohol swab. Pressure. Tape.

I throw away the tubing and sigh, staring at the empty bag like it just insulted my GPA.

This was not on the syllabus.

I’m an architecture student.

I draw buildings. I paint in corner cafés. I dream in angles and color palettes.

And yet—

In the nearly one year I’ve been with P’Cir, I’ve also learned:

  • How to clean a knife wound without flinching.
  • How to apply butterfly stitches when we can’t go to the hospital because he "doesn’t have time to explain" what happened.
  • Which antibiotics he’s allergic to (two of them, because of course he is).
  • And now, how to remove an IV without stabbing him in the process.

I toss my gloves and wash my hands.

P’Cir’s on the couch, one arm thrown over his face, shirt half-tugged up, looking like a war general recovering from battle and still refusing to admit he’s tired.

I dry my hands and walk back over.

P’Cir.”

He lifts the arm off his face just enough to squint at me. Mm?”

“Next time I say I don’t want a simple relationship, with soft dates and quiet weekends—remind me of this moment.”

He grins without opening his eyes.

“You love me.”

I roll mine.

“Unfortunately.”

He reaches for me anyway.

And of course—I let him.

Because being with him might be a full-time medical internship, but it’s also being home.

After I feed him a little bit of soup and crackers, ignoring his whines.

I help him into the bathroom, step by careful step.

He doesn’t say anything. Doesn’t look at me. Doesn’t even look at himself in the mirror.

But when his eyes flicker toward the unmade bed—rumpled from nights spent in fear, from me curled up pretending, from him missing.

He just turns his head away.

Doesn’t ask.

Doesn’t need to.

I don’t say anything either.

I just touch his shoulder, gently, and start stripping the layers off.

The shirt peels away, stiff with dried blood and sweat. His pants, ruined. He doesn’t flinch, but his body trembles slightly with each movement—like it's only now remembering it's allowed to be tired.

I run a bath.

Warm. Steaming. Soothing.

The room fills with the quiet sound of water, and when I help him sink into the tub, he winces like the warmth hurts. I know that kind of pain.

Coming back to your body always does.

He leans back slowly, head against the edge, eyes closed.

That’s when I really see it.

The tattoo.

Across his chest, just over his heart. The skin is angry, scabbed. Dried blood rings the edges, like he scratched at it, maybe while he was still locked up. I can’t make out the exact shape of it—just a mess of lines and black ink underneath trauma.

But I don’t care.

He’s here.

He’s whole.

That’s all that matters.

I kneel beside the tub, sleeves rolled up, and start to wash him.

Slow.

Careful.

I run soapy fingers along his arms, his collarbone, the bruises already blooming purple and blue. I kiss them one by one, soft and reverent.

He doesn’t speak.

But I do.

“I missed you.”

I pour water over his hair, start working shampoo through it. My nails graze lightly at the edges, just how he likes it.

He exhales.

A shiver.

I missed waking up to you curled around me,” I whisper, voice trembling but steady enough.
“Holding me tight, like I was the only thing keeping you grounded.”

I rinse the soap out, watching it swirl away like ghosts down the drain.

“I missed you looking at me.” My thumb brushes along his cheekbone. "Kissing me. Taking care of me. Even when you were mad. Especially when you were mad.”

A small sound leaves him — broken and soft, not quite a cry, not quite a sigh.

But it’s there.

Real.

He leans into my touch now, water sloshing slightly around him.

Like maybe he believes me.

Like maybe he needs to.

So I keep going.

“I missed your voice. The way you cuss when you’re worried. 

“I missed how you boss me around. Your temper. Your foul mouth.”

A pause.

I add conditioner to his hair and run it through carefully but thoroughly.

“I missed you calling everyone an idiot and then carrying me like I’m made of glass two minutes later .”

Another soft breath from him.

I rinse the suds out, watching the water run clean again.

“Sasha’s been acting spoiled as hell. You know he only listens to you, right? I let him sleep on your pillow.”

Still no words.

Just the faint tremble of breath, the weight of him sinking deeper into the water. Into the silence. Into me.

I press a kiss to the crown of his head.

“He knows you’re the strict one,” I whisper, my voice breaking a little. “I’m the idiot who caves. You say no, I say ‘just this once.’ And somehow… we work.”

He still doesn’t say anything.

But then—

A single tear slips down his cheek.

Cutting through dirt and soap and pain.

And I see it.

That he’s still in there.

That he’s hearing me.

That maybe—just maybe—he’s coming back.

I reach out and catch the tear with my thumb.

“You’re home now,” I whisper. “You can rest.”

I kiss his temple, lingering there.

“You can fall apart now, P'Cir. You don’t have to hold it all anymore. I’ve got you.”

And for the first time since I found him again—

I feel him start to cry.

Silent.

Shaking.

But his hands come up, and they wrap around my wrist like it’s the only lifeline he trusts.

And maybe it is.

Cir’s POV

I missed him so much it hurt.

Not the kind of hurt you can explain.
Not pain in the body.
It's deeper.

Something that lives in your ribs and gnaws at the walls of your chest when the world goes dark and you forget what hope sounds like.

I was hearing him.

Hearing his voice when I was chained to that fucking wall in the dark.

Every time I thought I couldn’t take another minute, another breath, another second of being nothing—

He was there.

Not physically.

But in my head. In my veins.

Saying my name the way only he does. Pouting about sharing his fries. Kicking me in his sleep. Whispering P’Cir, hold me tighter.

saw him.

Sitting on our couch with Sasha.

Drawing those weirdly sad boys in his sketchbook.

Falling asleep in my hoodie.

He was the only thing that got me through it.

Not revenge.

Not anger.

Him.

And now he’s holding me. Wet hair plastered to his forehead, fingers digging gently into my shoulders like he’s making sure I’m still real.

I look at him. Eyes aching.

And I whisper— “I almost lost you, Phu.”

His breath catches.

Then he cups my face, soft but sure.

And says it like a vow.

“I almost lost you too, P’Cir. But you’re here.”

He leans closer, forehead to mine. “And I’m here.”

And for once—

That’s all I need.

PHU’S POV

I help him out of the bath.

He’s slow, cautious — every movement laced with the kind of pain that comes after survival, not defeat. He leans on me like he’s allowed to now. Like his weight isn’t something I mind carrying. Like its okay to borrow from my strength now.

I empty the tub, rinse it out quietly.

Then I pull off my own clothes and guide him to the shower.

It’s warm. Steady. Simple.

This time, I give him the soap.

He looks at me — confused at first — but then something softens in his eyes. A flicker of recognition.

I’m letting him take care of me again.

Like he used to.

He washes my shoulders slowly. Rinses my hair. We say nothing. We don’t have to. Not here, under this water, in this small square of peace.

When we step out, we wrap towels around each other and move together like we’ve done this forever. Like we always will.

I dry his hair, and he does mine with the edge of the towel, slow and careful. His hands tremble sometimes. I pretend not to notice.

Then—

We hear it.

Movement.

From the living room.

Ozone.

And P’Jake.

I exchange a look with P’Cir, and we both sigh. He pulls on one of his softest shirts and a pair of old sweatpants. I find a hoodie that still smells a little like him and pull it over my head.

We step out together.

P’Jake’s already grinning like a fool.

He hasn’t heard anything yet. Doesn’t know. He just raises his eyebrows when he sees us, lounging like freshly drowned cats.

“Damn,” he laughs. “You look like you got hit by a train, and Phu looks like he drove it.”

P’Cir doesn’t even flinch.

He just peels the edge of his shirt down from his shoulder and chest—revealing the tattoo.

Jake stares.

Stops laughing.

P’Cir’s whole right pec and sleeve is already covered in older ink — sharp, layered, meaningful — but this one’s new. Angry. Raw. The scabbing makes it hard to see the design.

Jake blinks.

“Uh. What the hell?”

P'Cir shrugs, voice low. “Long story. Just need you to check it. Tell me if it’s salvageable.”

Jake crouches slightly, eyes narrowing, inspecting.

“Damn. It’s deep. Lines are solid though. Lucky it’s not infected. You scratched it, didn’t you?”

P’Cir doesn’t answer.

I step back, about to give them space, but his hand shoots out and grabs mine.

I jump a little.

P’Cir looks at me like I just said I was leaving forever.

I squeeze his hand gently and lean into him, pressing a kiss to his forehead.

“I’m just in the bedroom, P’Cir.” My voice is soft. Reassuring. I need to change the sheets.”

He doesn’t let go right away.

But eventually—

He nods.

And I go.

Because he’s home now.

And everything else can wait.

...

I strip the bed like it’s been stained in something I can’t see.

Like the air itself remembers.

Four nights.

Four nights on this mattress with someone who wasn’t my P’Cir.

And even though nothing happened—not really, not like that—

It was four nights too long.

Too wrong.

I toss the old sheets into the hamper, replacing them with fresh ones—soft cotton, warm from the dryer, the kind P’Cir likes. I smooth out the duvet, adjust the pillows, fluff his side just a little more like I always do.

And when I’m done, I just stand there.

Staring at his pillow.

The one he always steals back when I take it. The one that still smells like the last time things were normal.

My hand drifts to it.

Lingers.

I’m still there—lost in thought, heart wrapped in too many memories—when arms snake around my waist.

A body presses to my back.

Familiar. Solid. Mine.

P’Cir’s chin rests on my shoulder, the soft scratch of stubble grounding me back into the moment.

His voice is rough. Like he hasn’t spoken in hours. “You okay, baby?”

I exhale slowly, my fingers brushing over his on my stomach.

Yeah.” A beat. “I am, P’Cir. I’m okay.”

Because he’shere now, I’m okay.

He nods against my neck, and I guide him gently to the bed, helping him sit.

Then I grab the first aid box Ozone dropped off and kneel in front of him, opening it with careful hands.

Ozone lingers in the doorway.

He gives us a quiet nod. “I’ll head out. Be back later.”

P’Cir doesn’t look up, just nods in acknowledgment.

Then—Sasha trots in.

No hesitation.

He jumps straight onto the freshly made bed, circles once, and flops down with a sigh—right onto Cir’s pillow.

I pause.

P’Cir stares at him, deadpan.

“Off my pillow, mutt.”

Sasha doesn’t move.

Just blinks slowly like he’s claiming it in my absence, like he’s the emotional support animal around here.

Cir narrows his eyes. “I said off, you oversized rat.”

Sasha yawns.

Stretching.

P’Cir actually points at him. “Don’t test me. I just got out of captivity. I’m unstable.”

I laugh.

The first real one in days.

God, I missed this.

The ridiculousness.

The sniping.

The weird three-way dynamic we somehow made work.

Eventually, Sasha relents—grudgingly—climbing off Cir’s pillow with a dramatic huff and padding over to me instead.

He drops his head onto my lap like he’s declaring sides.

I stroke behind his ears and glance up at Cir, whose eyes are already on me.

Soft.

Tired.

Full of something that’s not quite peace yet, but close.

We’re home.

And somehow, after everything—

We’re still us.

Chapter 25

Summary:

"Then why won’t you kiss me, P’Cir?”

Chapter Text

Cir’s POV

Phu’s hands are steady, but I can see the tremble in his lashes as he dabs disinfectant over the cut on my side.

The hiss slips out before I can stop it.

He doesn’t apologize.

He just mutters, Told you to stop scratching it.”

And I smile.

Because that — that sass, that quiet bite — that’s mine.

He wraps gauze around my ribs like I’ll fall apart without it. Cleans my wrists and bandages them. Patches the worst of the bruises along my shoulder.

When he touches the edges of the tattoo, he does it like he’s handling a sacred thing.

His thumb traces the scabbed ink.

He doesn’t ask what it is.

Doesn’t need to.

Later, we’re in bed. Soft sheets. Sasha curled at the foot like he’s keeping watch.

And it’s just us.

Finally.

I’m propped up against the headboard. Phu’s curled into my side, his head on my chest. His fingers trail gently along my arm, idle and sweet.

“I was on my way back from getting the tattoo,” I say softly. That’s when he took me.”

Phu stiffens slightly, but doesn’t move.

I keep going.

“He said… he said he was watching you before we even got together.”

Phu’s breath hitches.

“He told me he had a Phu in his world. That they were together. That he loved him. But something happened. Some accident. And now that Phu’s brain dead. Hooked to machines.”

Phu says nothing.

I close my eyes for a second.

“He said he was searching across the universes for his Phu. He’s found many but it never worked out for some reason and  then he found.. you.”

There’s a long pause.

Then Phu murmurs, voice thin:

“He wanted me to love him. To be with him.”

I feel his fingers curl tighter around my wrist.

“He didn’t tell me why. Just kept saying he needed it. That I was his. But I couldn’t, P’Cir. I couldn’t do it.”

I turn toward him, just enough to see his eyes — heavy and wet.

“I knew it wasn’t you from the first day he came home. I looked at him and I just... knew. And then the safe words—he didn’t know them. And Sasha…”
He lets out a breath.
“Sasha growled at him.”

I stroke his hair, silently.

Then his voice cracks as he presses his face into my chest, barely a whisper:

“He lied.”

“Everything he said about us being together—most of it was a lie.”
His voice shakes.
“I didn’t kiss him. We ate together, yeah. Slept on the same bed. But we never… did more.”

A pause.

A breath.

“I didn’t shower with him. I didn’t paint with him. I wasn’t me with him.”

That breaks me a little.

But I don’t let it show.

I lift his chin, gently.

“I know, baby. And even if you did, I don’t care.” I look into his eyes — wide and trembling.
“I told you. You’re mine. No matter what.”

And something in him just… folds.

Tears well up again, trembling down his cheeks, and his lip wobbles as he says:

“Then why won’t you kiss me, P’Cir?”

His voice is so small, it kills me.

And I—

His voice is a whisper.

But it breaks something in me like a scream.

He’s looking at me now, eyes glassy, lips parted, so close I can feel the tremble in his breath. I can see how much he’s hurting. How much he’s questioning. Not just me—himself.

Like some part of him still thinks maybe he did something wrong.

Like I haven’t been fighting to stay alive just for this.
For him.

I take his face in my hands.

Gently.

Carefully.

Like I’m holding something breakable and holy.

My voice is hoarse. Because I’m still coming back, baby. Piece by piece.”

His lower lip quivers.

And I lean in.

Slow.

Deliberate.

Our foreheads touch.

“But I’m here now.”

And I kiss him.

Not rough. Not desperate.
Just real.

Warm. Familiar.
Like my body remembers the map of his mouth even when my mind was breaking.

He gasps softly, one hand sliding to the back of my neck, the other fisting the sheets like he doesn’t believe this is real.

Like he doesn’t believe I’m real.

But I kiss him deeper.

I press everything I couldn’t say when I was gone into this moment.

All the I missed you’s.
All the I love you’s.
All the I’ll never let you go again.

He whimpers into my mouth, soft and wrecked and so Phu, and it’s only then that I realize—

I’m crying too.

But neither of us stops.

Because this?

This is how we come back.

 

Phu’s POV

His kiss deepens, and I feel myself melt into it — into him.

The warmth of his mouth. The strength in his hands. The way he says my name like it’s a prayer he’s been holding between his lips for days.

My skin sings where he touches me.

My body answers him instinctively, like it always has. Like it never forgot.

We shift—bodies closer, breath mingling, that low growl humming in his throat that usually drives me insane.

And I feel it coming.

The moment where it turns.

Where lips turn to gasps and softness gives way to something deeper, rawer, needier.

But—

I pull back.

I can’t.

Not now.

His eyes flicker open, confusion flashing for a split second.

“P’Cir…” I whisper, stroking the side of his face gently, grounding him.

He searches my eyes, already understanding.

I swallow. “You’ve been… held. Starved. Hurt. You’re still healing.”

He starts to protest, but I shake my head softly.

“You need to rest. I’ll still be here.” I brush his hair back.
“When we’re ready. When you’re strong. But I can’t be selfish and take more from you right now.”

He watches me for a moment.

Then his lips twitch into a lazy, teasing grin. “You could ride me instead. Less exertion for me.”

I punch his shoulder — soft, weak — but he laughs anyway.

God, I missed that laugh.

“Pervert.”

He sobers almost instantly.

Eyes locked on mine.

Then, voice dropping to something low. Fierce. Shattering: “I love you, Phu.”

My heart skips.

His hand finds mine, brings it up, places it right over his heart.

“You’re the only thing that kept me going.”

I feel the beat under my palm.

Unsteady. Real.

“You’re my heart,” he whispers. “You kept beating. You kept me alive. I can’t live without you.”

I press my forehead to his.

Eyes wet.

“Then you never have to.”

We lie back, tangled in each other.

No more words.

No more needing.

Just this.

Just us.

The room is quiet now.

No shadows lurking in corners. No voices whispering lies.

Just his breath against my neck. His heartbeat under my palm. His fingers curled around my waist like he’s afraid I’ll vanish.

We don’t speak again.

We don’t need to.

He shifts slightly,  tucking me in closer. I press my back into his chest, fitting there like I was always meant to. Sasha snores at the foot of the bed. Cir’s exhale ruffles my hair, warm and slow.

His nose brushes my nape.
His lips press against the spot just below my ear.

And I feel it.

Peace.

For the first time in what feels like a lifetime, I feel safe.

I feel loved.

He pulls the blanket up around us, his arm a weight across my middle.

“Sleep, baby,” he murmurs. “I’ve got you.”

And I believe him.

So I close my eyes.

Let the quiet take me.

Let his warmth hold me under.

And as sleep wraps around us like a second skin—

I dream of nothing at all.

Because everything I need is already here.

Cir’s POV

The phone buzzes on the nightstand.

It’s Jin.

I answer, voice rough with sleep and exhaustion.

He doesn’t waste time.

“He’s gone.”

For a second, I think I misheard. What?”

“He’s gone, P’Cir.” A beat. “ You need to get over here, he’s just…gone.”

My chest snaps open. “What the fuck do you mean he’s gone?”

Phu stirs beside me, startled. “P’Cir? What’s wrong?”

I’m already throwing the blanket off, trying to swing my legs over the side of the bed.

“Jin just called. That faker’s gone.”

My hands are fumbling for clothes. Shirt. Jeans. Something. Anything. My arms feel like overcooked noodles.

Phu grabs my shoulders and shoves me back onto the bed with an irritated noise.
“You can’t go anywhere; you’re not at 100% yet you’re barely even at 50.”

“I don’t care.” My voice is sharp, rising. “I’m not done with that fucker.”

“You can barely stand,” Phu snaps. “How are you going to drive?”

I blink.

“…Well, you can drive.”

He stares at me.

Blank.

Judging.

Disbelieving.

That look.

Like he can’t believe he’s in love with an idiot.

God, I missed that look.

“P’Cir,” he says slowly, like I’ve just told him the moon’s made of jelly. “I can’t drive.”

Oh.

Oh.

Right.

Shit.

“Oh yeah. True.”

I pick up my phone and dial Ozone.

He answers with the energy of a man deep in REM sleep. “What the hell, it’s—”

“Shut up and come with a car.”

“I—what? P’Cir, it’s—”

“Shut. Up. Ozone.”

He groans. “Ugh. Fine. I hate you.”

“Don’t care. Get your ass up”

I toss the phone down, trying to tug my hoodie on, but the sleeves get caught around my face, and my ribs burn with the effort.

Phu just huffs. “You’re so—stubborn.”

He slaps my hand away, yanks the hoodie off, then pulls it on for me. Like I’m a kid late for school.

Then sweatpants.

Then socks.

“There,” he mutters. “Now you can go act reckless and irrational in style.”

I grin, breathless and aching, but God—

I love him.

Even when he’s scolding me.
Even when he’s rolling his eyes at me like I’m a particularly stupid wall to walk into.

“You get dressed too,” I say, tugging at the hem of his shirt like a demanding toddler. “You’re coming with me. I can’t take any chances knowing he might come back here.”

Phu rolls his eyes so hard I swear I hear a crack.

But he doesn’t argue.

He doesn’t say a word.

Just pulls on his shorts and hoodie with that quiet efficiency I’ve learned to recognize as determined tolerance. The kind he uses when I’m being extra, and he knows it’s better to play along than fight.

Sasha is up too, ears perked, head tilting left and right like we’re all speaking squirrel.

Phu kneels in front of him, cupping his face, cooing something soft and completely unnecessary in that mom voice he insists he doesn’t have.

I grab my phone and text Jin: Don’t move. We’re coming.

Ozone sends a text a second later.
Downstairs. Engine running. You better bring snacks.

I roll my eyes and shove the phone in my pocket.

We’re about to step out when I turn—

And see Phu holding Sasha’s collar.

The fuck?

“Baby, why are we going anywhere with the mutt? It’s midnight.”

He looks up at me again.

That look.

That look.

Like I’m a barbarian who just said let’s leave the stove on while we go defuse a bomb.

“P’Cir,” he says, slow and patient, like I’m twelve. “We can’t just leave him. What if he gets scared alone?”

I blink.

Once.

“He’s a dog.”

Phu gasps—actually gasps—like I just suggested kicking Sasha off a cliff.

“He’s our baby.”

I stare at him.

“Phu,” I say carefully, like he’s the one who’s twelve now. “He’s almost as big as you. The fuck you mean baby?”

Phu glances up, offended and righteous, clutching Sasha’s face like he’s defending him from a murder charge.

“P’Cir,” he says, eyes narrowing, “I told you to stop talking to him like that. He’s going to get a complex.”

I blink. And repeat “He’s a dog.”

“He’s sensitive, okay?” Phu says, full dramatic mode engaged. “He has feelings. He gets anxiety.”

Sasha pants happily, tail thumping the floor, clearly unbothered.

“Yeah?” I deadpan. “Does he also have a therapist, or do you just let him trauma-dump in your sketchbook?”

Phu gasps again.

I swear if he had pearls, he’d be clutching them.

“Don’t joke about his anxiety.” He turns back to Sasha, smoothing his ears down.
“Ignore Daddy. He doesn’t mean it. He’s just jealous you’re the prettier one.”

“What the—he chews through my socks, Phu!”

Phu ignores me kisses Sasha on the snout like they’re in a drama.

Sasha barks once.

Probably in agreement.

I drag a hand down my face, biting back a grin that wants to live and breathe and ruin my intimidation record.

We’re taking the fucking dog. Let’s go.”

He clicks the leash on and Sasha prances like he’s won the lottery.

And I?

I just stare at the two of them — my chaos gremlin and our judgmental wolf-dog hybrid — and remind myself this is what I fought my way out of hell for.

Yeah.

Worth it.

 

 

Ozone’s POV

I should’ve just stayed in bed.

But no.

My brother — the same brother who once told me to “man up” when I cried during The Lion King — called me at midnight, sounding like he was ready to break bones and bleed on people.

Which usually means something serious.

But as I sit in my car at 12:26 AM, staring at the three shadows approaching from the apartment lobby—

I regret everything.

P’Cir gets in first.

Looks like he crawled out of a dumpster behind a boxing gym.

Still radiating rage.

“Drive.”

Okay. We’re in villain mode. Cool.

Phu slides in after him, calm as anything, wearing Cir’s hoodie and hugging Sasha, who jumps into the backseat and immediately starts trying to lick my headrest.

“Hi Ozone,” Phu says sweetly, petting the dog like we’re heading to a fucking picnic.

“Why is the wolf here?” I ask.

Cir doesn’t even blink. “Phu said he’d get anxiety if we left him.”

“…He’s a dog.”

Phu’s jaw drops like I insulted his ancestors.

“He’s our baby.”

“Oh my god.”

Sasha barks. Loud. In my ear.

“He just barked directly into my soul,” I mutter, merging onto the road.

Cir doesn’t say much. He’s vibrating. Like, visibly. Leaned forward, fists clenched, bouncing his leg like he’s about to jump out of the moving vehicle and track Fake Cir down using only sheer hate and body heat.

“Where are we even going?” I ask.

“The Vet clinic,” Cir grits out. “Jin said he’s gone.”

“Gone?”

“G-O-N-E gone.”

Phu leans forward between the seats. “He escaped. We’re going to see what’s left behind.”

Sasha sneezes again.

And for a second, it smells like death and regret.

I slam the window button down. “If this dog shits in my car I swear to god—”

“Language in front of the baby,” Phu says calmly.

I actually contemplate swerving into a pole.

This family is a curse.

I still don’t know what the hell is going on.

I mean, I get the basics — there were two Cirruses, and we accidentally left Phu alone with the wrong one.

But the rest? Still unraveling.

Honestly, part of me thought maybe I was being pranked. Some weird Cir-level performance art. Maybe he got cloned in a lab as part of a mafia bloodline experiment, I don’t know. Wouldn’t even be the weirdest thing he’s pulled.

At one point I even asked Mum this evening — "Did you give birth to two Cirruses and just forget to tell us?"

She looked at me like she aged fifteen years in five seconds and said,
“I wouldn’t have survived the first month.”

Fair.

So now, in the car, I glance at Phu, who's looking out the window

“Hey,” I ask carefully, voice low. “The day me and Dad came to the apartment… was that the faker?”

Phu doesn’t speak right away.

Then he nods.

My stomach drops.

“Is that why you were looking jumpier than usual? Like… like something was off?”

He’s still staring out the window.
His voice is quiet. Measured.

“He told me to act like everything was calm if I wanted the truth.”
A pause.
“And to keep Sasha safe.”

My throat tightens.

“After you guys left,” he goes on, “I tried to run with Sasha. Sasha even bit him. But then…”
Another pause. This one longer.
“…then he threatened Tree. Nalin. P’Thanya. And then—”
His voice catches.
“P’Cir.”

I feel my brother go deathly still beside me.

Like he’s been turned to stone.

My grip on the wheel tightens.

Phu must feel it too, because without looking, he reaches across the console and presses a hand to Cir’s shoulder — soft but steady.

“I needed to play nice,” Phu murmurs, “I didn’t know what was going on. And if there could be two Cirs…”
He finally looks at me, eyes haunted but sure. “…there could be other people like that too.”

No one says anything after that.

The silence hangs.

Heavy.

Charged.

Sasha whines softly from the backseat, sensing it too.

And Cir? He just stares out the windshield like he’s planning the most efficient way to end someone.

Honestly?

I hope he is.

Because whatever that faker did—

He hasn’t paid for it yet.

 

 

Cir’s POV

We pull up to the vet clinic.

Tree’s already standing outside with her sister. Jin’s beside her, looking like shit. Wim’s there too, tense, quiet, arms crossed like he’s trying not to punch something.

I’m out of the car before it even fully stops.

Pain flares through my ribs.

I wince, but I don’t slow down.

can’t.

I shouldn’t even be upright. I’m dehydrated, stitched-up, bruised and bone-deep tired—

But he’s gone.

That motherfucker is gone.

I head straight for Jin.

“How the fuck did he leave.”

Not a question.

A demand.

Jin looks even paler than usual, haunted, like he saw something unreal.

“He was drugged up,” he says, voice low. “We had an IV going in. He wasn’t conscious. I stepped out when P’Wim came around midnight—just for a minute—and then we heard this noise.”

His eyes flick to the clinic.

Like screaming. Like pain.. Then a crash. We ran back. The door was locked.”

I stare at him.

“Locked? From the inside?”

He shakes his head. “From the outside. We didn’t lock it. But it wouldn’t open.”

“Did the doc give him something he was allergic to?”

“No.” Jin swallows. “We asked. She checked the chart. Everything was clean.”
“But we heard him. He was screaming. Crying. Then… silence.”

He meets my eyes, and there’s something haunted there. “When we finally got the door open, he was gone.”

I clench my fists.

Because the idea of him still out there, Free, After everything

But then Jin turns to Phu.

And for the first time since I got here, it’s not anger that fills me. It’s dread.

“Before the meds kicked in,” Jin says quietly, “when we were carrying him inside… he said to tell you something.”

Phu blinks. Doesn’t speak.

“He said… he’s sorry.” Jin swallows. “He never meant to hurt you.”

The words hang heavy.

Like smoke.

Phu doesn’t cry.

He doesn’t flinch.

He just stands there…
So still.
Like he’s waiting for some part of this to make sense.

Then slowly—almost like a reflex—he reaches for Sasha’s head and strokes behind his ears.

“He still did,” Phu says softly.

Jin nods. “I know.”

“Take me to the room.”

We go into the clinic, and through the back hallway.

And into the room. It’s not even a proper room—just like a  glorified storage closet, cleared out, away from the other animals. Smells like antiseptic and blood and something older.

I look around.

There’s no window.

No vent.

One door. Solid.

I check the ceiling.

Concrete.

No tiles. No gaps.

Nothing.

Gone.

He’s gone.

My hand curls into a fist. I force myself to breathe.

Then I look at the wall.

There’s a clock above the exam table.

Not blinking. Not ticking.

Stopped.

I walk over and look closer.

Midnight.

Exactly 12:00 AM.

My blood chills.

Just for a second.

Phu steps into the room behind me.

He doesn’t say anything.

Neither do I.

Because I don’t know what the fuck this is.

But something went down here.

Something more than us.

 

Phu’s POV

I whisper it before I can stop myself. “His time’s up. This was what he was trying to stop.”

P’Cir turns to me, meets my eyes and nods. Just once.

He knows.

Of course he knows.

Behind us, Tree’s sister—small, quiet, so unlike Tree it almost feels like a trick of the light—clears her throat.

“When Tree and Jin brought him here…” she starts, voice hesitant, “…I thought I’d seen my fair share of weirdos. Junkies. Runaways. But seeing you now—and what just happened with him—” she shakes her head. “Can someone please explain what the hell is going on?”

So we move.

All of us.

Me and Sasha. Ozone. P’Cir. Tree. Her sister. Jin. Wim.

We pile into her office. The lights are low. The AC hums. Sasha curls up under the desk like a ghost hound.

And then P’Cir starts talking.

His voice is steady. Low. But every word sounds like it’s been scraped across glass.

“I know this’ll sound crazy.” He glances around the room. “But I think we’re way past crazy at this point.”

No one argues.

“Phu’s had a stalker. Almost a year now. We didn’t know who. Or why. I tried to find out, tried to track the packages, the notes. But nothing ever stuck. He was always two steps ahead.”

I look down.

My fingers brush against his.

He catches them. Holds tight.

“Then…” he goes on, “…I was coming back from getting a tattoo for Phu. It was supposed to be a surprise. Something soft. Stupid. Romantic.”

His throat works as he swallows.

“And someone hit me from behind. Knocked me out. When I came to… he was there. Not saying much. Just watching. Waiting. And then he told me—he was taking my place.”
A breath.
“My life. And him.” His thumb brushes mine. “Phu.”

I don’t blink.

“He said he was cursed.” Cir’s voice drops lower. “That we were never meant to exist in the same reality. Two Cirrus Reungs in the same timeline. That I wasn’t the first he’d seen. Just the first that got this far.”

Tree’s sister sucks in a quiet breath.

Cir keeps going.

“He told me he’s lived the lives of other Cirs. But he couldn’t fully slip into them.They already found their Phus. The worlds rejected him eventually.”

He looks down at me again.

Even Sasha’s still now.

“But this time… it was different. Because in this world, he found Phu first. The one that looks like his. That he thought was his”

He swallows again. Hard.

“In his world… he had a Phu too. And he broke him. Treated him like shit. Was cruel. Selfish. And then… an accident.”
His voice tightens.
“It left that Phu brain dead. Hooked up to machines. He spent months watching him fade.”

The room is breathless.

And then,” he says, “he was given a choice.”

Pause.

“Stay and watch the person he destroyed. Or travel—across worlds. Across timelines. Searching. For a second chance.”

He looks at the clock on the wall.

“He said he gets twelve months in each reality. One month for every hand of the clock.”

Then, softly—barely a whisper:

“I guess his twelve months ran out. Tonight.”

 

***

Phu’s POV

Two weeks later, and we’re back to normal. Or whatever normal means when your boyfriend was replaced by a multiverse-stalking clone with a god complex and a countdown clock.

P’Cir’s healing.

Fast, like always. Too fast sometimes, like his body’s trying to pretend none of it ever happened.
He’s back at practice now — after Coach chewed him out in front of half the team for disappearing without a word.

The old Cir would’ve snapped. Sworn. Probably flipped a chair. This one just nodded. Said “Yes, Coach.”
Did the laps.

Didn’t complain once.

That scared me more than anything.

Nalin and Achi don’t know the full story.
Just the clean version.
“Something weird happened. He’s okay now.”
They don’t ask too many questions. Maybe they know better. Maybe they don’t want to know.

Sometimes I still wake up sweating. Heart pounding. Fingers reaching blindly across the bed until I feel him—warm, solid, real.
And I look at the tattoo on his chest — the one he got for me, the one I never got to see fresh — and I count my breaths until the world makes sense again.

It healed.
Somehow.
Better than it should have.
Even the scabs faded faster than normal.

Like the universe owed us one.

P’Cir’s still P’Cir.

Protective. Possessive.

A walking storm with his arms always around me.

He makes stupid jokes again. He calls Sasha a parasite again. He yells at me for for not eating my vegetables and drinking enough water.
Which I don’t.
Because I like hearing him yell.
Because it sounds like home.

We tried doing research.
On timelines.
On parallel realities.
On whether versions of us really do exist out there, stitched into different skins, falling in love over and over again.
But all we found were theories.
Speculations.
Reddit threads and crackpot physics blogs.
Nothing concrete.

No proof.
Just us.

Just what we lived.

The world didn’t even pause.
Didn’t hiccup.
Didn’t blink.

It was like nothing ever happened.

Like I didn’t spend four days with a man who wore my boyfriend’s skin and begged me to love him.
Four days.
Just four.

But it felt longer.
It felt like a year.
Like a lifetime lived sideways.

Now exams are coming up.
Assignments piling.
Sleep debt accumulating.

And apparently, telling the school you were shacked up with a version of your boyfriend who wasn’t actually your boyfriend but looked exactly like him does not count as a traumatic experience.
(We checked.)

Also… we haven’t had sex.

Not since.

Not even close.

And I don’t know if it’s me, or him, or just time.

But we’re still figuring it out. Still healing. Still unlearning how to flinch.

We’re okay. I think we’re okay.

But when I catch him staring at me across the room like he’s making sure I’m still here—
I don’t ask.

Because I do the same.

Cir’s POV

I’m healing. Slowly. Too slowly.

But I don’t complain. Don’t bitch. Don’t wince when I sit too fast or when the bruises tug under my hoodie.

Phu’s been through enough. We have. And the last thing I want is him watching me limp and looking like he’s about to cry again.

So I do what I’m told.

Rest.
Hydrate.
Stretch.
Keep my temper at bay.

Mostly.

Last week, Phu dragged me to the temple to "make merit." Said it would help balance out my cosmic karma or whatever.

I told him the last thing I needed was spiritual debt collection.

He still made me go.

The moment I stepped into the courtyard, he actually looked surprised I didn’t burst into flames.
And when one of the monks gave him attitude for bringing “a corrupt soul” into holy ground?

might have asked him, very politely, if he wanted to keep both kneecaps. He still needed them to bow to Phra Phrom.

Phu slapped my arm so hard the echo could’ve cracked the bell tower.
“P’Cir! This is why body snatchers are chasing after you from other universes!”

Technically, they were after him.
But I didn’t correct him.

I’m still not at a hundred percent. Not yet.

And I haven’t fucked him yet either.

Because when I finally do?

I want it to be undeniable. Unstoppable. No excuses. Just him and me — the real versions — finally taking back what’s ours.

So I’m patient.

Almost.

I’m walking across campus now.

Toward his building.

I know his schedule better than his advisor at this point. His class lets out in three minutes.
Four, if the TA gets overexcited again about drywall tolerances.

And then I see him.

Among his friends.

Smiling.

Laughing.

That sound that lives under my skin like a secret code — like something that can untangle all the knots in me with just one note.

And he looks okay.

Really okay.

He’s happy.
Safe.
Breathing free.

But then…There’s a guy.

Tall.
Tan.
Wearing a button-down that says “I go to the gym and I want everyone to know.”

He’s too close.

Like he's not afraid to breathe the same air as my Phu.

My jaw tightens.

I don’t say anything. Don’t cause a scene.

Just walk straight over.

Slide in behind Phu.

And lean in close to this fucker’s ear.

“You have three seconds to back the fuck up before I start pulling teeth for a new friendship bracelet.”

His head snaps toward me, startled.

I don’t blink.
I don’t smile.

Phu turns at the same time. P’Cir—” he starts, half-chiding.

I raise a hand to his waist.
Let it rest there.

Claimed.

Taken.

Owned.

“Hi, baby,” I murmur, still watching the stranger. Who’s your new friend?”

Chapter 26

Summary:

"We fight like hell for it, Phu. Every day. I’ll fight gods if I have to. You know I will.”

Notes:

Last chapter😭

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Phu’s POV

Tree doesn’t even try to whisper. “I told you his boyfriend was insane.”

Sea, to his credit, looks like he just got hit by a rogue wave and is questioning all his life choices.

I roll my eyes and do my best to salvage the moment, ignoring Tree completely.

“P’Cir,” I say slowly, like I’m taming a wild animal in front of guests, “this is Sea. He’s an engineering student. Achi’s cousin.”

Sea tries to smile.
Fails.

Sea, this is—”

“His boyfriend,” Cir cuts in smoothly, eyes still locked on Sea like he’s already selecting which kneecap he’ll break first.

I pinch the bridge of my nose.

“Yes,” I sigh. “His boyfriend. Who sometimes forgets how to behave in public.”

Cir grins like I handed him a trophy. “But never forgets who you belong to.”

Sea lets out the world’s most awkward laugh.

Uh… cool. Great to meet you, man.”

Cir doesn’t even blink.
Just shifts closer to me.
Wraps an arm around my waist like a warning label.

Sea’s finally stopped sweating. Tree’s still grinning like she’s watching a live soap opera.

I try to keep the mood light — stupidly — and say, “Anyway… Sea’s inviting everyone to his birthday party this weekend.”

Cir’s arm around my waist tightens just a little. “Who’s going to be there?” he asks.

Sea perks up, oblivious to the glint of murder in Cir’s eyes. “My engineering friends and Achi and his friends. Nalin, Tree, Phu,Ozone, Jin—”

Cir cuts in with that low, deadly drawl. “What about me and Wim? Since Wim’s dating Jin?”

Sea blinks. “Oh. Uh… no seniors. It’s a juniors-only thing.”

Cir snorts. Loudly. “Right. Then Phu won’t be going.”

I blink. “Excuse me?”

Sea, still standing like a man without instincts or self-preservation, has the audacity to ask,
Why not?”

P’Cir doesn’t miss a beat.

“Because Phu will be busy. And even when he’s done—” He glances down at me, voice dropping to a dark purr“—he won’t be able to walk.”

Silence.

Dead, horrifying, pin-drop silence.

Tree gasps.
Sea chokes on air.
Nalin somewhere says “oh my god” very softly.
Achi is covering his face.

And Jin just shakes his head

And me?

I go red.

Embarrassingly.
Unforgivably.
Head-to-toe, can’t-breathe kind of red.

“P’Cir—” I hiss, smacking his arm. “What is wrong with you?!”

Cir grins, all smug satisfaction and criminal levels of audacity. “Just setting expectations.”

“You’re insane.”

“We’ve established this.”

Sea mumbles something about forgetting he left an engine running in the distance and excuses himself.
Tree coughs violently behind her hand — that is not a real cough.

I stare at Cir.

He smiles at me like he just did me a favor.

And I hate him.

So much.

Cir’s POV

Phu’s fuming.

Like, full tail-whip, hands-flailing, stomping-down-the-sidewalk, murder-via-eye-roll kind of fuming.

He stuffed his books into his bag like the pages personally insulted him, muttering what I’m sure were very colorful curses about me under his breath.

A couple of students stare.

I narrow my eyes at them until they suddenly remember their feet are fascinating.

He swings around and stomps toward the parking lot.

I follow lazily.

“Baby,” I call out. “Field’s that way. I’ve got practice.”

He whirls on me like I just slapped his mother.

“I am NOT going to football practice with you after you just embarrassed me in front of my friends!”

I raise both hands in mock surrender. “Baby, I didn’t say anything that wasn’t true—”

“What do you mean I’ll be busy?”
He glances around, lowers his voice, then hisses— “It’s not like you’ve fucked me in weeks!”

Ah.
There it is.
The root of the rage.

I fight back a smirk.
“So that’s what’s got your panties in a twist.”

“You’re psychotic,” he snaps. “You have no filter. No public decorum. You—”

He’s still ranting when I grab his wrist, spin him toward me, and kiss the ever-loving hell out of him.

Hot.
Hard.
Completely uncalled for.
Exactly what he needed.

He gasps into my mouth, but he melts fast. His fists clutch my shirt like he forgot why he was mad.

When I finally pull back, his lips are kiss-swollen and stunned.

I brush his hair back gently.

“Let’s go home, baby,” I whisper. “I have a fact to prove.”

He doesn’t say a word.
Just lets me take his bag, guide him toward the car like a perfectly willing hostage.

He’s still mad.

But he’s coming with me.

Which means?

Game fucking on.

The second the door shuts behind us—Click.

I’m on him.

No hesitation. No breathing room. Just us. All heat and fury and the kind of desperation you only earn from weeks of denial.

Thank God we dropped Sasha off at the vet this morning.

I didn’t have it in me to start herding that stubborn mutt or deal with the judgmental way he sits and stares when I’ve got Phu moaning underneath me.

Phu gasps into my mouth when I slam him against the wall.
Hard.
Fast.
Grinding against him so he feels what he’s done to me. What being apart this long has done to me.

I steal his breath when I push in again. Letting him know this isn’t going to be soft.
Not this time.

He rips his sweater off in a flurry, and I barely get my jacket off before I’m grabbing the front of his school shirt and tearing it open.

Buttons fly. I don’t care.

He yanks my shirt over my head—messy, rushed—and I don’t even wait for it to hit the floor before I’ve got my hands on his jeans.

Unbuckled.
Shoved down.
Underwear tugged just low enough for me to get my hand on him.

And fuck.

He’s hard.

Hot and leaking.

I stroke him once.
Twice.

He moans— breaks it right into my mouth like he can’t hold it in. Like his body’s already folding for me.

I lick a slow, messy stripe from his cheek to the shell of his ear and bite.
Not gentle.

You’re so hard for me, baby.”

I press my hips into him again—grinding in time with the rhythm of my hand on his cock.

“Is it because you missed me?” Another slow pump. “Or because you’re mad at me?”

He shivers.

“Both?”

I grin, all teeth and heat.

“Good.” I kiss his throat. “Then I’m doing something right.”

 

I lift him—just like that.

No warning.
No words.

Just hands gripping under his thighs and setting him down hard on the kitchen counter.
He gasps, sharp and breathless, but doesn’t argue.
Wouldn’t dare.

I grab his jeans and underwear in one rough motion and drag them off, leaving him bare and flushed, cock flushed red and leaking.

So fucking gorgeous like this.

Open. Needy. Mine.

I don’t stop stroking him—faster now, my lips never leaving his.
He moans again, louder this time, but I swallow it whole, tongues tangled, his hands in my hair dragging me impossibly closer.

It’s messy.
Desperate.
Exactly what we’ve both been starving for.

I kiss down his jaw. His throat.

Lick. Suck. Bite.

I leave marks down his collarbone, across his chest. One nipple, then the other—he arches for it like I’ve wired his nerves to fire at my command.

He whines and twists. Gripping the edge of the counter like he’s trying not to fall apart already.

“P’Cir—”

He barely gets it out.

Because I drop to my knees.

And then I take him.

All of him.

Hot. Down my throat.

He gasps and chokes. His thighs snapping tight around my shoulders.

I hum—deep and hungry—and he bucks, nearly sobbing as I swallow him again, hand gripping his hip, keeping him still while I ruin him.

Because this?

This is mine.
And I’m never letting him forget it.

His thighs are trembling.

His hands are fists in my hair, pulling like he wants to tear me apart   or maybe hold himself together.

“P-P’Cir—” His voice cracks. He’s panting now, broken, wrecked. “I—can’t—I’m gonna—”

I tighten my grip on his hips, and pull him deeper down my throat.

That’s it.

His whole body locks up —Back arched, abs flexing, heels digging into the edge of the  counter.

He shouts my name as he comes, spilling down my throat in hot, messy bursts, and I take every drop.
Greedy.
Like I haven’t eaten in days.
Like he’s the only thing I want on my tongue again and again.

I keep sucking him through it, soft and slow, until he’s twitching, overstimulated, whining.

“Too much—fuck, P’Cir, please—”

I finally let him slip from my lips with a pop, licking up the last of it as I rise to my feet.

His cheeks are flushed red.
His eyes dazed.
Mouth kiss-bruised and parted.

“That wasn’t fair,” he breathes.

I grin.

“Neither is how sexy you look when you cry on my tongue.”

He swats at my chest, but he’s still panting.

“You’re crazy—”

I lift him again—he yelps—and carry him like nothing, his legs wrapping weakly around my waist.

“Worse than crazy,” I mutter into his neck, already walking us into the living room. “I’m possessed.”

I toss him gently onto the couch, and before he can catch his breath—

I flip him.

He gasps, forearms bracing against the cushions, ass up and beautiful in the warm light of the apartment.

“P’Cir—” he breathes. Already half-hard again.

I fall to my knees behind him.

Grip his hips and spread him open.

“Fuck,” I whisper, reverent. “You’re so perfect like this.”

I lean in.

One long, filthy lick.

He moans—loud, shocked—hips jerking.

I don’t stop.

I eat him out like I’ve missed this more than air. Tongue deep. Slow. Sloppy. Unrelenting.
I bury my face in him, holding him open while I lick him through every gasp and shiver.

He’s whining, shameless now, grinding back on my mouth.

“P’Cir, I—I—oh my god—”

I slide one finger in—slicked with spit—and he nearly screams, already hard again beneath him.

I add another.

Stretching him.
Fucking him on my fingers while my tongue never stops.

“So needy for me,” I growl, voice wrecked. “You came minutes ago and you’re already this desperate again?”

“It’s your f-fault,” he gasps, voice trembling. “You’re—fucking—crazy—”

“That didn’t stop you from grinding on my face, baby.”

He moans louder.

I curl my fingers just right.

“oh god right there- right there- P’Cir—fuck—please—”

He’s shaking now.
Hands gripping the cushions like a lifeline.

And I know he’s close again.

So I press a kiss to his lower back.

“You ready to take me, sweetheart?” I ask, voice like gravel.

He nods so hard he nearly faceplants.

“God, yes—just fuck me already—please—”

But I’m nowhere near done.

I carry him to the bedroom.
Each step deliberate.
Hungry.

He curls into my chest, gasping when my cock bumps against his thigh. He’s still slick, still clenching, and I can’t stop myself from biting at his neck, not hard—just a promise.

“We’re not finished, baby.”

He shivers and nods, barely coherent, holding me tighter.

I drop him onto the bed — our bed.
Where no one else has ever seen him like this.
Where no one else ever will.

I strip the rest of my clothes off.
Slow.
Deliberate.

Phu watches — wide-eyed, wrecked, and already hard again.

His gaze catches on my chest.
On the tattoo.
His name, etched over my heart.

His breath stutters.

“You like seeing your name on me, baby?” I murmur, stroking my cock, slow and mean.
“You like knowing you own me?”

He flushes, his lips parted, his voice gone. He just nods.

God, I could come from the way he looks at me.
Big eyes. Flushed cheeks. The slightest tremble in his hands like he’s barely holding it together.

I don’t move. Just stand there at the edge of the bed, fisting my cock, watching him.

All of him.

Naked. Spread out. Mine.

He pouts, dramatic and bratty, and then— The little shit performs.

He bites his lip and slides a hand across his belly.
Up his chest.
To his nipple.

He toys with it, teasing slow circles until he whimpers, then brings the other hand to his mouth and licks his palm — slow, filthy, intentional.

“Fuck—” I breathe.

And then he spreads his legs wide.  Drenched. Perfect. And he wraps that wet hand around his cock.

“P’Cir…” he moans. “I just want you to fuck me. But it looks like you don’t want to.”

The corner of his mouth lifts. A challenge.

I growl.

“You’re trying to kill me, aren’t you?”

I climb onto the bed, crawl over him—stalking.
Predator slow.
My cock heavy and hard, leaking against his stomach as I cage him in.

He gasps when the full weight of me settles over him.
Chest to chest.
Heart to heart.

I kiss him hard.

And then—I pull back and spread his legs wider with my knees. Grip the backs of his thighs and raise them up.

“Hold your legs for me, baby,” I whisper, voice thick. “Just like that.”

He obeys instantly, hands hooked under his knees, exposing everything to me.

Fuck.

I reach over, grab the lube.
Pop the cap.

He’s watching me. Breathless. Desperate. Shivering with anticipation.

“You look so fucking good like this.”

I coat myself, slow, watching the way his eyes track every stroke.

Then I line up.

“Ready, baby?”

“Please.”

I push in—And we both moan.

Deep.
Hot.
Home.

He’s holding his legs just like I told him to.
Arms trembling. Eyes wild. Lips red from biting back moans.

“Good boy,” I growl, pushing in deeper, slower. “Such a good boy for me”

His breath catches—“P—P’Cir—” His voice breaks, already wrecked.

“I know, baby. I know.” I lean down, press a kiss to his knee, still pushed up and wide.
“You’re taking me so well. So fucking perfect for me.”

I bottom out.

And for a second, neither of us breathes.

He’s tight, clenching around me like he’s trying to pull me deeper. His knuckles white where he grips his thighs. Face twisted in overwhelmed pleasure.

“You feel that?” I grind into him—slow, cruel. “That’s what you were whining about earlier. Talking about parties and walking straight.”

He gasps, shudders beneath me.

“You missed this cock, didn’t you?”

He nods furiously.

I grab his wrists and pin his legs up with one hand, other braced beside his head.

And then I move.

Hard.

Snapping my hips into him over and over until the headboard hits the wall and the sound of skin-on-skin fills the room.

He’s sobbing—loud, shameless, eyes fluttering.

“Oh my god—P’Cir—fuck—too good—too much—”

“This is mine,” I growl against his mouth. “Say it.”

“Yours,” he gasps. “I’m yours—I’ve always been—fuck—”

I take his legs from my shoulder and spread them wide apart, I look down at where we’re joined together, watching my cock going in and out of him.

“Your tiny hole is taking me so well, baby,” I groan, voice rough, sweat dripping from my hair onto his skin.

Phu’s crying now — not from pain, but from overload.

He’s fucked stupid, mouth hanging open, hands scrabbling at the sheets. His body pulls at me with every thrust like it was made to take me, like it wants me deeper, always deeper.

“Fuck—fuck, I can feel you—P’Cir, it’s too—”

“Too what?” I growl, snapping my hips again. The sound of skin slapping skin is obscene. Wet. Constant.

He whines.

“Too deep-too good—please—”

“You wanted this,” I hiss, leaning over him, pressing our bodies chest to chest. “You want me to ruin you, baby. So that’s what I’m doing.”

I grab his wrists and pin them above his head with one hand. My other slides under his thigh, lifting, spreading him wider, forcing me deeper.

His back arches.

The headboard thuds again.

And again.

And again.

His cock is leaking, untouched, rubbing against my abs as I pound into him like a man starved. Like I’ll never get enough of him. Like I’ll die if I don’t keep feeling this—him—tight and slick and gasping beneath me.

“I want it,” he sobs. “I want all of it—I’m yours, P’Cir, I’m yours—”

“I know, baby.” I kiss him hard. “You’re mine. Every inch of you.”

He clenches around me and I nearly lose it.

“Fuck—don’t do that,” I pant. “I’m gonna—”

He does it again.

I snap.

I grab both his thighs and fold him, fucking into him with brutal, punishing thrusts, deeper than I should, harder than I mean to, until I feel my orgasm rise like a fucking wave.

“I’m gonna fill you up,” I choke out. “I’m gonna fuck it so deep into you it won’t come out even if you squeeze.”

“Yes—yes, please, P’Cir—inside me—please—”

That’s all it takes.

His legs shake, and I release his wrists just to grab his face.

“Look at me when you come.”

He does.

And when I wrap my hand around his cock—once, twice—he screams my name and spills across both our stomachs.

He clenches so hard I nearly come right then.

But I hold it.

Just long enough to fuck him through it.

Deeper. Slower.

Then I grip his hips and slam in once—twice—and come so hard I see stars, buried to the hilt, pulsing deep inside him.

I collapse over him, caging him in again with my body, both of us panting like we just survived a war.

But I’m not done.

He twitches.

Still hard.

Still hungry.

“You’re insatiable,” I murmur against his neck, licking the sweat from his skin.

“You’re the one still inside me,” he shoots back, breathless but bratty.

God. I love him.

I drag out slowly, already feeling him shiver—leaking, overstimulated.

But when I pull him into my lap, he gasps.
Eyes wide.

“Again?”

“Round two,” I grin. “You wanted to party, didn’t you?”

He blushes, but straddles me anyway—slick and flushed and gorgeous.

And when he lowers himself onto me again—
Slow, shaky, whispering “oh fuck”—
I swear I fall in love with him all over again.

—I grab his hips and hold him there, deep, buried to the hilt, groaning against his throat like I might lose it right then and there.

His walls flutter around me, tight and wet from round one, clenching like they missed me even during the seconds I wasn’t inside. His thighs tremble on either side of me, and he lets out this broken, high-pitched sound that goes straight to my spine.

Fuck, Phu.

He buries his face in my neck, body twitching with overstimulation already, and he’s barely moved.

“Too much,” he whispers, but he rolls his hips anyway.

Too much,” I echo mockingly, gripping his ass and rocking him harder into me, “but you’re still moving, aren’t you, baby?”

His breath hitches—part laughter, part moan—and he clings tighter.

His thighs are slick where they wrap around me.
He’s gasping into my mouth again, wrecked and greedy and whispering things he’ll deny saying later—

“More, P’Cir—just a little more—don’t stop—”

And I don’t.
I grip his hips tight and lift him—
Just enough to watch him slide down again on me, wet heat swallowing me back whole.

“Look at you,” I rasp, forehead pressed to his. “You’re still dripping from me and begging for more.”

His body twitches at that.
God, he’s so sensitive now, every thrust makes him flinch and moan like it’s the first time again.

“You wanted to party, baby,” I growl into his jaw. This is the only RSVP you’re getting.”

I guide him into a rhythm: slow at first, deep, grinding instead of bouncing. The kind that makes both of us shake.

“I can feel everything,” he gasps, voice raw.

“You’re so full,” I murmur, licking into the hollow beneath his ear. “So warm around me. You take me like you were made for it.”

“I was.” He moans louder now, thighs tightening. “I’m made for you.”

That does it.

I snap my hips up hard, driving into him from below, watching him jerk and shudder like I short-circuited something.

He tries to sit upright again, but I grab the back of his neck and kiss him—deep, open-mouthed, filthy—while I fuck into him, harder and harder, until he’s sobbing into my mouth.

He claws at my shoulders, no strength left in his voice—just yes, over and over, and the broken syllables of my name.

I wrap one arm around his waist and the other around his cock, pumping him in time with my thrusts. Every stroke drags a fresh noise out of him: a sob, a whine, a desperate moan that makes my balls tighten with heat.

“You gonna cum for me again, baby?” I whisper against his lips. “Even when you’re shaking? Even when it’s too much?”

He nods—wild, frantic.

I want it—I want it all—I want—fuck—”

He cums first again, hole locking down, clenching so hard. I come right after, hips stuttering, mouth locked to his skin, whispering mine, mine, mine into every inch I can kiss.

We stay like that.

Wrapped together.

Panting.

Sweating.

Ruined.

I hold him as he slumps against my chest, still twitching.

He whispers something against my collarbone.

“What, baby?”

“…I think you actually broke me this time.”

I laugh, breathless. “You loved it.”

“…Yeah.”

I kiss his shoulder. “Next time, we aim for three.”

He groans.

But he doesn’t say no.

He’s heavy on my chest. I run fingers through his hair, kiss his temple. “Still mad about the party?”

He hums, half-asleep. “You’re psychotic.”

I grin into his hair.

“And you’re glowing.”

Phu’s POV

I was fucked to within an inch of my life.

Honestly, at this point, I think my bones might be hollow. I’m probably 90% Cir’s come and 10% afterglow.

But I’m not complaining.

Not even close.

With P’Cir, it’s always been all or nothing.
No half-measures.
No quiet affection.
Just ruin or reverence—depending on the day.

Multiple orgasms are supposed to be a myth.

A fantasy whispered in questionable forums and badly written romance novels.

But not with him. Never with him.

Right now, I’m sated.
Happy.
Content.

His heartbeat thuds beneath my cheek—solid and steady—like it knows mine and has already decided to sync for the rest of our lives.

I think about everything.

Us.
The last year.
The chaos. The fights. The kisses. The unbearable tension and the unstoppable devotion.

And I think about him—the fake Cir.
The guy who wore his face.
The echo with empty eyes.

I don’t know why he comes back to me now—maybe because I’m wrapped in the real thing, grounded and safe—but I think about his story. About the other Phu. About what they might have had. If they laughed the way we do. If they fought. If they ever shared a moment like this—raw and quiet, tangled in warmth and messy love.

Something must’ve gone wrong.

I whisper into the dark.

“P’Cir.”

“Hm?”

He’s still half out of it, lazily stroking up and down my back like he plans to draw me from memory.

I hesitate.

Then “Do you think we’ll be together forever?”

That gets him.

He stiffens a little. I feel the shift in his body before I see it in his eyes.

I lift my head to look at him.

And God, there’s so much there—
Too much.
Fear, devotion, possession. The kind of love that claws rather than rests.

And then, true to form, he answers.

“Baby,” he says slowly, voice hoarse and dangerously flat, “I just fucked you into the mattress and pumped you full of my cum. If you could, I’m sure I could have gotten you pregnant. What part of that seems temporary to you?”

I snort and smack his chest.

“I’m serious, P’Cir. I was thinking about… him. The fake you. His Phu. What if they were good in the beginning? Like us. And then something went wrong?”

He looks at me. Really looks.

The snark slips. The smirk fades.

And then his hand moves to my face—gentle now—thumb brushing under my eye like he can wipe away even the thought of doubt.

“Then we don’t let it go wrong.”
He kisses my forehead.
My nose.
My lips.

“We fight like hell for it, Phu. Every day. I’ll fight gods if I have to. You know I will.”

And I do.

Because I’ve seen him fight monsters.
Seen him fight fate.
Seen him fight me.

And I know—if something ever dares try to break us again—

It better be ready to bleed.

 

Cir’s POV

He’s asleep now.

Curled into my chest, one leg hooked over mine like he’s afraid I’ll disappear if he doesn’t hold on tight.

As if I’m the one who vanishes.

His breath ghosts against my neck.
Soft. Warm. Steady.
I count them.

I always do, when he sleeps.

And for the first time since this whole nightmare began, my body isn’t vibrating with the need to kill something.
I’m just… here.
With him.

But my mind— My mind won’t stop.

I think about him. The fake me. The not-me.

And I don’t want to.

I want to hate him, clean and easy, like I hate every other bastard who’s ever looked at Phu the wrong way.

But I can’t.

Not entirely.

Because I remember the way he looked at Phu. The way he said my baby’s name.
Like it meant salvation.

And I think about what he told Phu. What he told me.

His Phu.

The one that broke.
The one he couldn’t save.
The one who was left behind, body breathing but everything else gone.

And suddenly—I can’t breathe.

Because—Fuck.

I imagine it.

Imagine waking up in a world where Phu’s not smiling.
Not talking.
Not bratty, or soft, or stubborn, or real.

Where I caused it.
Where I’m the reason his light went out.

What the fuck would I do?

I look at him again. Still asleep. Peaceful. Mine.

And the truth hits me like a punch to the ribs.

I’d tear the fucking universe open.
I’d cross worlds. Burn timelines. Rewrite fate.

If that was me, If my Phu was gone—I’d go through every version of him until I found one that smiled at me like this again.

And I don’t know what that says about me.
Or the kind of love I give.
But it’s not soft.
Not noble.

It’s obsession.
It’s war.

And if I’d been the one on the other side of that cracked reality…

I’d probably have done the same thing he did.

I kiss Phu’s forehead, just to feel him breathe against my skin again.

“I don’t forgive him,” I whisper.

“But I get it.”

And that’s the worst part.

Because the thought of losing this?
Losing him?

It would’ve turned me into a monster too.

 

Fake Cir’s POV

The clocks never stop ticking.

Except they never stay in sync.

Hundreds of them, nailed to white walls, their hands jerking violently, showing hours that don’t belong to this world—if this even is a world. Some count forward. Others backward. Some spin in panicked circles like they’re trying to claw their way into the future.

Time means nothing here.

And yet— It’s all there is.

I stare at the floor-to-ceiling mirror across the room.
My bare feet echo softly against the linoleum as I step closer, hollowed out, aching.

But the reflection?

Isn’t mine.

It’s me.
But not me.

He stands inside the mirror like it’s his world, not mine.
His hair darker. Neater. His shirt sharp, clean. His eyes colder.

In his hand, he holds an hourglass. Almost empty.

He smirks.

Smirks like he knows something I don’t.

And then he speaks. “You failed. Again.”

I try to speak.

Try to scream I triedI’m tryingI don’t think I can do this anymoreI just want to go back to my Phu.

I don’t care about fate. About punishment. About universes I don’t understand.

I just want him.

But nothing comes out.

My mouth moves uselessly.
No sound.

The other me tilts his head like a parent humoring a child.

And then—He shakes it.
Slowly. Cruelly.

You still don’t get it,” he says. “You destroyed your Phu. And you still chose to leave him behind. You chose to chase phantoms. Versions. Shadows. Instead of staying. Instead of fixing it.”

The hourglass empties with a hiss.

“This is your punishment.”

His voice drops to a whisper that still feels louder than thunder.

“Forever.
You will keep travelling across worlds.
Seeing what you can never have.
Reliving your mistakes.
Trying again and again to right your wrongs—
But you won’t.”
His eyes narrow.
“Because you don’t deserve to.”

I scream.

I scream.

A raw, wordless sound—rage and grief and loss layered into a single noise that shatters something in my throat.

And I throw myself at the mirror.

Fists out.

Breathless.

But just as the glass is about to shatter—

I wake.

Choking on air.
Chest heaving.

I sit up fast, heart trying to break out of my ribs.

The room is… wrong.

Simple. Blue curtains. A desk. Books. A closet with sliding doors.

I stand, stumbling into the nearest mirror.

I’m in a Uniform.

High school.

No scars. No tattoos.

My hands shake.

I bolt outside, into the blinding light of a world that hasn’t cracked yet.

And then—

I see him.

A younger boy.
In a cardigan.
Laughing, chasing a dog with blonde fur that yips around his ankles.

He looks up and smiles.

My heart skips a bit

“Phu.”

 

 

Notes:

Gosh, its been a crazy, feral ride. This was my third CirPhu installment and the scariest to start because the first two were "safe" Cirs and i didn't know if you guys would like a glaring red flag Cir, but 26 chapters in and you guys are just as feral as he is.

Thank you for going on this crazy ride with me, i love you more than i can put into words and your constant comments and encouragements makes me laugh and cry just as hard, you've held me safely and loved me and my characters and i don’t take it for granted.

 

I hope you continue to stay with me and love my other works just as much.

 

It's not bye forever.

Notes:

Praise kink in the tags apply to me too. Call me a good girl(author) or something.

Series this work belongs to: